Epigraphia Indica Vol 31

Author(s): Hirananda Shastri
Publisher: Archaeological Survey of India
Catalog link: https://jainqq.org/explore/032585/1

Page #1
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA Volume XXXI (1955-56) LI atnakIrtimapAva PUBLISHED BY THE DIRECTOR GENERAL ARCHAEOLOGICAL SURVEY OF INDIA JANPATH, NEW DELHI-110 011 1987

Page #2
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA Volume XXXI Ooo op anakanAtanapAva PUBLISHED BY THE DIRECTOR GENERAL ARCHAEOLOGICAL SURVEY OF INDIA JANPATH, NEW DELHI-110 011 1987

Page #3
Reprinted 1987 ARCHAEOLOGICAL SURVEY OF INDIA GOVERNMENT OF INDIA Price : 140.00 Printed at S. Narayan & Sons, 7117/18. Pahari Dhiraj. Delhi-110 006

Page #4
DEPARTMENT OF ARCHAEOLOGY EPIGRAPHIA INDICA VOLUME XXXI 1955-1956 EDITED BY Dr. D. C. SIRCAR, M.A., Ph. D., F. A. 6. Government Epigraphist for India satyameva jayate Published by the Manager of Publications, Delhi Printed at the Government of India Press, Calcutta, India 1960

Page #5

Page #6
CONTENTS (The names of the contributors are arranged alphabetically) PAGB P. ACHARYA, D. 80., Bhubaneswar No. 3. See under D. C. Siroar, Odtacamund, and P. Acharya, Bhubaneswar A. M. ANNIGERI, M. a., Dharwar No. 32. Two Grants of Bhoja Kings 1. Arga Plates of Kapalivarman . 2. Kapoli Plates of Asankitavarmaa . . . . 232 . . . . . . . . . 234 . . . 317 P. BANERJEE, M.A., PH.D., New Delhi No. 43. Kalahandi Plates of Anantavarman Vajrahasta, Ganga Yoar 383 The Late Dr. N. P. CHAKRAVARTI, M.A., PH.D., T.A.S., Now Dolhi No. 23 Brahmi Inscriptions from Bandhogarh . . . . . . . . . . P. D. CHAUDHURY, M.A., LL.B., Gauhati No. 10. Seo under D. C. Siroar, Ootacamund, and P. D. Chaudhury, Gauhati M. G. DIKSHIT, M.A., PH.D., RaipurNo. 8. See under M. G. Dikshit, Reipur, and D. C. Siroar, Ootacamund .. 25. Sirpur Inscription of the time of Balarjuna . . . . .. 36. Kurud Plates of Narendra, Year 24 . . . . . . . M. G. DIKSHIT, M.A., PH.D., Raipur, and D. C. SIRCAR, M.A., PH.D., T.A.8., Ootacamund No. 6. Senakapat Inscription of the time of Sivagupta Balarjuna . . . . . . . . . . . ... . . . . . . . A. 8. GADRE, M.A., BarodaNo. 14. Brahmi Inscription from Salihundam . . 39. Two Valabhi Grants from Mota Machiala A. Grant of Dhruvasona I, Year 206 . B. Grant of Dharasons II, Year 252 . A. Grant . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . B. C. JAIN, M.A., Raipur No. 29. Adhabhara Plates of Maha-Nannaraja . . . . . . . . . . *** . S.L. KATARE, M.A., D. LITT., JabalpurNo. 11. Tahri Plate of Chandella Trailokyavarman, Samvat 1264 . ., 18. Sirpur Plates of Mahasudevaraja, Year 7 . . . .22. Kalaniara Inscription of V. 8. 1147 . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .

Page #7
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA PAGE . . . . . . . The Lato Mr. B. V. KRISHNA RAO, M.A., LL.B., RajahmundryNo. 1. Two Salankayana Charters from Kanukollu A. Plates of Nandivarman (I), Year 14 . . . . . B. Plates of Skandavarman, Year 1 . . . . A, N. LAHIRI, M.A., Ootacamund No. 42. Kauvatal Plates of Sudeva, Year 7. . . T. V. MAHALINGAM, M.A., D. LITT., Madras No. 16. Two Eastern Ganga Inscriptions at Kanchipuram . . . . R. O. MAJUMDAR, M.A., PH.D., F.A.B., Nagpur No. 7. Madagrama Grant of Devendravarman and Bhimakhodi . . . 40. Peddabammidi Plates of Vajrahasta III, Saka 982. . . H. K. NARASIMHASWAMI, B.Sc., Ootacamund No. 12. Konoki Grant of Vishnuvardhana II . . . . . *. A. NILAKANTA SASTRI, M.A., and T. N. SUBRAMANIAM, Madras No. 30. Note on Pallavarayanpettai Inscription of Rajadhiraja II . . . , 37. Hemavati Pillar Inscription of Kulottunga-chola (III), Year 2. . The Late Mr. V. RANGACHARYA, M.A., Madras No. 6. Mangalla Grant of Amma II . .. . . . ; , 21. Kamalapur Plates of Krishnadevaraya, Saka 1447 . . . SADASIVA RATHA SARMA, Puri . 34. See under D. C. Sircar, Ootacamund, and Sadasiva Ratha Sarma, Puri NIRAD BANDHU SANYAL, M.A., LL.B., Navadvip No. 9. Sultanpur Copper-Plate Inscription. . . . . . . M. SOMASEKHARA SARMA, MadrasNo. 20. Three Grants of Chalukaya Jayasimha I A. Grant No. 1, Year 18 . . . . . . . . B. Grant No. 2 . . . . . . . . . . C. Grant No. 3 . . . . . . . . . . K. N. SASTRI, New DelhiNo. 4. Three Paramara Inscriptions from Malwa A. Mahakalesvara Temple Inscription B. Dhar Inscription . . . . . . . . . - C. Un Inscription . . . . . . . . . . . . ... . . . . . . . . . 129 . . 136 . . . . . . . 29 39

Page #8
CONTENTS PAGE . . . 11 . . . . . 89 D. C. SIRCAR, M.A., PH.D., F.A.S., Ootaoamund No. 2. Ghumli Platos of Bashkaladova, V. S. 1046 . . . . . 3. See under D. C. Siroar, Ootacamund, and P. Acharya, Bhubaneswar , B. See under M. G. Dikshit, Raipur, and D. C. Birsar, Ootacamund. 8. Note on Madagrama Grant of Devendravarman and Bhimakhodi . . . 10. Sed under D. C. Sircar, Ootacamund, and P. D. Chaudhury, Gauhati , 18. Jain Inscription from Shorgarh, V. 8. 1191 . . . . . .. 18. Pedda-Dugam Plates of Satradamana, Yoar 9 . . . . . 17. Nota on Two Eastern Ganga Inscriptions at Kanchipuram . 19. Asankhali Plates of Narasimha II, Saka 1225 . . . . .. 24. Two Grants from Galavalli 1. Platos of Ganga Your 393 . . . . . . 2. Grant of Rajaraja I Devendravarman, Saka 998 . . . ,, 27. Gujarra Inscription of Asoka . . . . . . ,,, 28. Rajula-Mandagiri Inscription of Asoka . . . . 31. Brahmi Inscription from Kailvan : . . . . . . 34. See under D. C. Siroar, Ootacamund, and Sadasiva Ratha Sarma, Puri 36. Noto on Kurud Plates of Narendra, Yoar 24 . . . . 38 Three Plates from Pandukovar . . . . . . . 1. Plato of Lalitar-adevs, Year 22 . 2. Plate of Padmatadeva, Yoar 35 . . . . . . 8. Plate of Subhiksharajadeva, Year 4 . .. 41. Bharat Kala Bhavan Plate of Hariraja, V. 8. 1040 . . . . . . . .. 44. Insoriptions of the time of Yajvapala Gopala- 1. Inscription from Sesai, V S 1341 . . 2. Inscriptions from Bangla, V S 1338 or 1337 APPENDIX . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . D. C. SIRCAR, M.A., PH.D., W.A.S., Ootacamund, and P. ACHARYA, B.80., Bhubaneswar No. 3. Alalpur Platos of Narasimha II, Baka 1216 . . . . . . . D. C. SIRCAR, M.A., PH.D., 1.A.., Ootacamund, and P. D. CHAUDHURY, M.A., LL.D., Gauhati No. 10. Umachal Rock Inscription of Surendravarman . . . . . . . . D. C. SIRCAR, M.A., PH.D., 7.a.s., Ootacamund, and SADASI VA RATHA SARMA, PuriNo. 34. Dagoba Plates of Rajaraja III, Saka 1120 . . . . . . . 249

Page #9
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA RDOS . . . . . . . . 202 R. SUBRAHMANYAM, M.A., PE.D., GunturNo. 26. Two Eastern Ganga Grants from Andhavaram A. Platos of Anantavarman . . . . . . . . . B. Plates of Vajrahasta . . . . . . . . T. N. SUBRAMANIAM, Madras No. 30. ses under K. A. Nilakanta Sectrl, .A., and T. N. Subramaniam, Madras . 87. AKSHAYA KEERTY VYAS, M.A., Udaipur No. 33. Kadmal Plates of Gohila Vijgyasimha, V. S. 1140 . . . INDEX-By K. V. RAMESH, D. (Hons.) . . . . . . . Do. . . . . . . 237 337 . Title page Contents, List of Plates, Obituary Notions, Additions and Corrections

Page #10
LIST OF PLATES 4 and 6 6 and 7 8 and 9 14 and 15 28 and 29 35 40 and 41 42 and 43 No. 1. Two Salankayana Charters from Kanukollu A. Plates of Nandivarman (I), Year 14 -Plate I. between pages -Plate II . . . 3. B. Plates of Skandavarman, Year 1 -Plate III. . , , 4. Ghumli Plates of Bashkaladeva, V. S. 1045 . . . 5. Three Paramara Inscriptions from Malwa: . . . A. Mahakalesvara Temple Inscription B. Dhar Inscription 6. Senakapat Inscription of the time of Sivagupta Balarjuna to face page 7. Mangallu Grant of Amma II Plate I . . . . between pages 8. >> >> -Plate II . . , 9. , is -Plate III . . . to face page 10. Madagrama Grant of Devendravarman and Bhimakhedi . between pages >> 11. Sultanpur Copper-plate Insoription . . . . . >> 12. Omachal Rock Inscription of Surendravarman . . to face page 13. Tehri Plato of Chandella Trailokyavarman, Samvat 1264 . , , 14. Koneki Grant of Vishnuvardhana II -- Plate I . . between pages ,, 15.. -- Plate II : to face page , 16. Jain Inscription from Shergarh, V. 8. 1191 between page ,, 17. Brahmi Tuscription from Salihundam . . . . to face page ,, 18. Pedda-Dugam Plates of Satrudamana, Year 9 between pages ,, 19. Two Eastern Ganga Inscriptions at Kanchipuram . . to face page ,, 20. Sirpur Plates of Mahasudevaraja, Year 7 . . between pages 50 and 51 64 and 65 89 78 and 79 80 84 and 85 89 92 and 93 97 108 and 107

Page #11
EPIGRAPHTA INDICA between page . . . . . 116 and 127 118 and 119 120 and 121 124 and 125 126 and 127 132 and 133 . ., No. 21. Asankhali Plates of Narasimha II, Saka 1226 -Plate I -Plate II . -Plate III -Plate IV . -Plate V . 26. Three Grants of Chalukya Jayasimba I . . A.-Grant No. 1, Year 18 -Plate I B.-Grant No. 2 ,, 27. , C.--Grant No. 3 and Seals -Plate II . 28. Kalanjaza Inscription of V. 8. 1147 . . 29. Brahmi Inscriptions from Bandhogarh -Plate I . -Plate II . -Plate III. -Plate IV . -Plate V . . . to face page 138 and 139 165 . . . . . between pages . , . ., . >> . to face page 178 and 179 180 and 181 182 and 183 184 and 185 : se 186 . between pages 190 and 191 194 and 195 ,, . to face page 196 and 197 198 .., 34. Two Grants from Galavalli 1. Plates of Ganga year 398 --Plate I . . 35., 2. Grant of Rajaraja I Devendravarman, Saka 998-Plate II ,, 36. ,, ,, _Plate III . , 37. Sirpur Inscription of the time of Balarjuna . . ,, 88. Two Eastern Ganga Grants from Andhavaram A. Plates of Anantavarmadova --Plate I : . , 39. , B. Plates of Vajrahastadeva -Plate II . . , 40. Gujarra Inscription of Asoka . . . . ,, 41. Eye-Copy of Rajula-Mandagiri Inscription of Asoka ,, 42. Rajula-Mandagiri Inscription of Asoka . . . 200 and 201 202 and 203 . between pages . . lo face page ... v . 209 1211 216

Page #12
LIST OF PLATES . between pages .to face page . between pages . , . 220 and 221 231 232 and 233 236 and 237 246 and 247 , >> >> . to face page . between pages 254 and 255 258 and 269 202 264 and 265 274 and 275 No. 43. Adhabhara Plates of Maha-Nannaraja . 44. Brahmi Inscription from Kailvan. . . , 45. Two Grants of Bhoja Kings - Plate I . . . >> 46. ,, -Plate II . . . 47. Kadmal Plates of Guhila Vijayasimha, V. S. 1140. ,, 48. Dasgoba Plates of Rajaraja III, Saka 1120 . -Plate I ,, 49. . -Plate II ,, 50. , -Plate III ,, 51. Kurud Plates of Narendra, Year 24 . . . ,, 52. Hemavati Pillar Inscription of Kulottunga-chola (III) * Year 2 . . . . . ,,53. Three Plates from Pandukesvar --Plate I . . . . ,, 54. > --Plate II . , 55. Two Valabhi Grants from Mota Machiala --Plate I - Plate II -Plate III 58. Peddabammidi Plates of Vajrahasta III, Saka 982 - Plate I -Plate II. 60. Bharat Kala Bhavan Plate of Hariraja, V. S. 1040 . 61. Kalahandi Plates of Anantavarman Vajrahasta, Ganga Year 383: . . . . . . 62. Inscriptions of the time of Yajvapala Gopala -Plate I . . , 63. -Plate II . . ,, 64. -Plate III. -1 . Plate IV . . . between pages . , , . to face page between pages , . to faoe page 280 and 281 293 300 and 301 302 and 303 304 304 between pages . to face page 306 and 307 308 312 . between pages 320 and 321 326 and 327 330 and 331 332 and 333 334 and 336 . >>

Page #13
Dr. F. W. THOMAS, M. A., Ph. D., C.I.E. Editor of the Epigraphin Indica, 1916 Born: 21st March 1867 Died: 6th May 1956 at Fazely, att. Branburg Staffordshire, Oxfont-hire, England. England

Page #14
FREDERICK WILLIAM THOMAS Dr. F. W. Thomas, M.A., PH.D., O.L.E. (Librarian of the India Office, London, 1904-27 ; Boden Professor of Sanskrit at the University of Oxford and Fellow of Balliol College, 1927-37) passed away at his home near Branburg, Oxfordshire, on the 6th May 1956 at the age of 89. By his sad death, oriental learning has suffered an irreparable loss. Born at Fazely in Staffordshire on March 21, 1867, Thomas had a brilliant educational career. He obtained a classical scholarship at Trinity College, Cambridge, and won other laurels in Classical Tripos and Indian Languages Tripos. He knew Greek and Latin as well as Sanskrit. Pali and several other Eastern languages. In 1898 he joined the India Office as Assistant Librarian and succeeded C. H. Tawney as Librarian there in 1904. This post he held for about a quarter of & century. On retiring in 1927 he became Boden Professor of Sanskrit at the University of Oxford and Fellow of Balliol College and continued to serve in these capacities till 1937. In the years that followed, he kept himself busy with his scholarly pursuits, inspiring younger scholars by his shining example. The name of Dr. Thomas was held very high in the field of Indological learning. As a result of his continued hard work for over half a century, he has left an abiding mark of progressive scholarship specially on Sanskritic and allied studies. He was a pioneer in the field of research pertaining to Chinese Turkestan opened up by the explorations of Aurel Stein and others. A large number of publications (well over 200) on Indian and Oriental subjects, in the form of books and papers, stand to his credit. Some of his important works are: (1) The Hargacarita of Bana (transslated in collaboration with E. B. Cowell), (2) Kavindravacanasamuccaya, an anthology of Sanskrit verges, and (3) Tibetan Literary Texts and Documents concerning Chinese Turkestan. In recognition of his manifold academic activities, numerous honours were conferred on Dr. Thomas. He was a member of the council of the Royal Asiatic Society, London, of which he held the offices of Honorary Secretary, Vice-President and Director. In 1939, on the occasion of his 72nd birth-day, he was presented with a Volume of Eastern and Indian Studies by his friends and admirers. Dr. Thomas visited India twice, once in 1920-21 and again in 1937-38 when he was invited to preside over the Ninth Session of the All-India Oriental Conference at Trivandrum. He was an Honorary Correspondent of the Archaeological Department, Government of India. Besides, he was the editor of the Epigraphia Indica from 1916 to 1922. In that capacity, he edited Vols. XIII to XVI of this journal, Vol. XIII jointly with Sten Konow, and Vol. XVI jointly with H. Krishna Sastri. His own contribution to the pages of the Epigraphia Indica relates to certain important Kharoshthi records, viz. Inscriptions on the Mathura Lion-Capital (Vol. IX, pp. 135-47) and on the Relic Casket from Kurram (Vol. XVIII, pp. 17-18). (xii)

Page #15
Porn: 1st July 1893 at Krishnagar, Nadia District, West Bengal. DR. N. P. CHAKRAVARTI, M. A., Ph. D., O.B E. Government Epigraphist for India, 1934-40. Died: 19th October 1956 at New Delhi.

Page #16
NIRANJAN PRASAD CHAKRAVARTI Dr. N. P. Chakravarti, M.A., HH.D., O.B.E., the late Director General of Archaeology in India, passed away at New Delhi on the 19th October 1956. By his demise, Sanskritic studies in general and Indian epigraphy in particular have sustained a great loss. Dr. Chakravarti was born on the 1st July 1893 at Krishnagar in the Nadia District of West Bengal. After passing his M.A. examination, he entered the University of Calcutta as a Lecturer in Sanskrit and Pali in 1917. He was awarded a Government Scholarship in 1921 for studies in Europe and worked at the Sorbonne (Paris) and Berlin Universities. In 1924 he went to England and was admitted in 1926 to the degree of Doctor of Philosophy at the University of Cambridge. On his return to India, he entered the Archaeological Survey of India in 1929 as Assistant Superintendent for Epigraphy at Ootacamund. His zest for documentary and epigraphical research carried him to the post of Government Epigraphist for India in 1934. In this capacity, he edited Volumes XXII to XXVI of the Epigraphia Indica. In 1940, he was transferred to New Delhi as Deputy Director General and became Joint Director General in 1945. He was appointed Director General of Archaeology in India in 1948. After his retirement in 1950 from that post, his services were utilised by the Government of India in a number of ways. He was appointed Advisor in the Department of Archaeology and retired from this position in 1952. Thereafter he was appointed Officer on Special Duty to guide the artists engaged in depicting scenes from the history of the country, from the dawn of civilisation to the attainment of independence, on the walls of the Parliament House and continued in this post till his death. Dr. Chakravarti was a member of several learned societies in India and abroad such as the Hakluyt Society, l'Ecole Francaise d'Extreme Orient, and the International Committee on Sites and Museums set up by the UNESCO. Besides, he was a Fellow of the Asiatic Society of Bengal and the Vice-President of the Royal Society of India and Pakistan, London, and the AllIndia Fine Arts and Crafts Society. The range of Dr. Chakravarti's scholarship was extensive. His inspiring address on 'Our Cultural Heritage, its Future' to the All-India Oriental Conference in 1948 and the learned presidential address he delivered at the Indian History Congress at Ahmadabad in 1954, indicating the problems and future lines of research in Indology, were greatly appreciated by scholars. As regards Indian epigraphy, in addition to his scholarly contributions to the Annual Reports of the Archaeological Survey of India and Ancient India, he edited the Sanskrit inscriptions from Java in Part II of B. R. Chatterjee's India and Java and contributed the section on inscriptions in Yazdani's Ajanta, Part III. The following learned papers from his pen were published in, the Epigraphia Indica. 1. Nivina Copper-plate Grant of Dharmarajadeva (Vol. XXI, pp. 34 ff.). 2. Kharod Inscription of Ratnadeva III, Chedi Samvat 933 (ibid., pp. 159 ff.). 3. Two Brick Inscriptions from Nalanda (ibid., pp. 193 ff.). 4. A Buddhist Inscription from Kara (Vol. XXII, pp. 37 ff.). 5. Bhopal Plates of Mahakumara Hariechandradeva (Vol. XXIV, pp. 225 ff.). 6. Lucknow Museum Plate of Jayachchandradeva, V. S. 1237 (ibid., pp. 291 ff.). 7. Rewah Plates of the time of Trailokyamalladeva, [Kalachuri] year 963 (Vol. XXV, pp. 1 ff.). 8. A Note on the Halayudha-stotra in the Amareevara temple (ibid., pp. 183 ff.). 9. Rajaprasasti Inscription of Udaipur, jointly with Dr. B. Ch. Chhabra (Vol. XXIX-XXX. Appendix, pp. 1-123). 226 ff.). 10. Hatun Rock Inscription of Patoladeva (Vol. XXX, pp. 11. Brahmi Inscriptions from Bandhogarh (Vol. XXXI, pp. 167 ff.). 1 One of the results was his L'Udanavarga Sanskrit published in Paris in 1930.

Page #17
33 Title Page.--For 1949-50 read 1949-1950 Page 338, line 26.--For bhave read bhavet 338, line 30.-For eight read eighth 338, line 31.-Read-Harikela, Harikela or Harikeli in the Sylhet region; but he appears VOLUME XXIX 33 ADDITIONS AND CORRECTIONS 23 -:)o(: Title Page. For 1951-52 read 1951-1952 Page 1, line 6.-For west of read east of 1, lines 25-26.-Add note-Mr. M. R. Gupta quotes the weight of the Belwa plate of Mahipala as 13 lbs. (JAS, Letters, Vol. XVII, p. 117). 8, text line 47.-For bhavibhis-cha read bhavibhir-api VOLUME XXX Page VOLUME XXVIII 3, line 11.-Add editorial note-The discrepancy of one year in the epochs of the Bhatika era suggested by the two inscriptions respectively in the Vishnu and Siva temples at Jaisalmer, viz. 624-25 A. D. and 623-24 A. D., cannot be reconciled, as suggested by Prof. Mirashi, by supposing that the second date is recorded in a current year and the first in an expired year. The language of the inscriptions in question (cf. Bhandarkar's List, Nos. 775 and 962) shows clearly that the Bhatika years mentioned in both the epigraphs were current only. The year of the first inscription is Bhatike Samvat 812 pravartamane and that of the second record Pravarttamana-Bhatika 993. Besides the two inscriptions dated in the Bhatika era, referred to by Prof. Mirashi, nearly a dozen other inscriptions bearing dates in the same era, all found at Jaisalmer and its immediate neighbourhood, have been noticed in the Annual Report of the Rajputana Museum, Ajmer, for the year ending 31st March 1936; cf. An. Rep. Arch. Surv. Ind., 1935-36, p. 111; IHQ, Vol. XXXV, pp. 65 ff. It is interesting to note that 624-25 A. D. as the beginning of the Bhatika era suits some of these inscriptions while others suggest 623-24 A. D. The earliest date supplied by these inscriptions is Bhatika Samvat 539, Bhadrapada sudi 10, Sunday (corresponding to the 11th August 1163 A. D.) found in an inscription on a Govardhana about 10 miles from Jaisalmer. The era seems to have been a solarised modification of the Hijri, the first year of which corresponds to 622-23 A. D.-V. S. 679-80. It appears that the Bhati kings of Jaisalmer fabricated this reckoning about the 12th century by subtracting about 680 from the V. S. (ix)

Page #18
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA SS Page 295, foot-note 5.-- Add note--That Bana applies the name Malava to East Malwa in his Harshacharita seems to be suggested by the fact that, in his Kadambari, he speaks of Vidisa on the Vetravati as the capital of the Malava country (Siddhantavagisa's ed., pp. 18-19 : majjan-Malava-vilasini.. :: Vetravatya parigata Vidis-abhidhana nagari raja.lhany=asit) while the same work mentions Ujjayini on the Sipra as the capital of the Avanti country (ibid., pp. 176-83 : Sipraya parikshipta........ vijit-amaraloka-dyutir-Avantisk-Oidininama nagari). The same tradition is referred to by Yasodbora in his commentary on Vatsyayana's Kamasutra (VI, 22 and 24), which explains Avanti as Apara-Malava (i.e. West Malwa) and Mala va as Purva-Malava (to. Bas Malwa). It is also supported by the Shatpanohasaddetavibhaga (Ind. Cal., Vol. VIII, pp. 51-52). Page VOLUME XXXI 12, foot-note 5.- For Visalao read Visala 13, line 28.--For inclinded read inclined 13, line 44.--For Chamdana read Chamdanadeg 18, lire 21.--For vitiya read dvitiya 25, foot-note 2.--Add clitorial note-See also P. T. Srinivasa Ayyangar, Bhoja Raja. (Annamalai Univ. Hist. Ser.), pp. 98 ff. 28, text line 15.--For 'n=mutyo read 'n=mtityoo 30, line 2.--For tin read tin 32. foot-note 4, line 6.--For identify read identity 35, text line 9.-For anbri read anbri 43, text line 50.-- For nyajasal read onyajasa 43, fot-note 4.--For tasmay=atmano nainna read tsmai Dommana-namne 76, line 7.-For September 11 real September 10 76, foot-note 1.---Add-The lithi su. 10 and the nakshatra Sravana ended at -03 and 52 respectively of the following day, i.e. Tuesday. See, however, N. Venkataramanayya, The Eastern Chulukyas of Vengi, p. 55. 127, foot-note 2.- For insetred read inserted 136, foot-note 3.--For agrahra road agrahara 174, foot-note 3, line 1.- Read Prishtbasriya 187, line 2.- For 2 Plates read 3 Plates 191, foot-note 5.--For Dandiamahadevi read Dandimahadevi 207, foot-note 1.-Read Maski Inscription of Asoka, printed at the Government Press, Hyderabad, and published by the Government of Andhra Pradesh, 1968, p. 24 211, line 25.-- Read Bruhmana 215, line 12.-Read sususitaviyel

Page #19
ADDITIONS AND CORRECTIONS Page 215, line 13.-Read pavatitaviya 236, line 35.- Read Madbavadeva for Madhava 236, foot-note 3, line 5.- Read Brahmanas 264, line 28.-For Parasannamatra read Prasannamatra 269, line 15.-For vyvahari read vyavabari 269, line 21.-For first one read second date 269, foot-note 2, lines 2-3.-Read the Anantapur District of Andhra and parts of the Bellary, Kolar and Tumkur Districts of Mysore 273, line 17.- For Kalayanapura read Kalyanapura 273, line 18.-For Lankapura read Lankapura 274, line 29.- Read ayirattu 274, foot-ndte 10, line 3.- For Sittarameji read Sittirameli 275, text line 4.-For ana read ana 275, foot-note 2.-For sa read sa 325, foot-note 5.- Omit the last sentence. 327, foot-note 1, line 1.- Read Bombay 335, foot-note 4, line 1.- Read cf. No. 15. Add note-For gadani-vyapara or madani vyapara, the intended expression seems to be mudra-vyapara. Cf. mydra-vyaparam paripanthayati in the description of viceroys (see Vol. XXXII, p. 152, note 2).

Page #20
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA VOL. XXXI 1955-1956 No. 1-TWO SALANKAYANA CHARTERS FROM KANUKOLLU (3 Plates) B. V. KRISENA RAO, RAJAHMUNDRY Two sets of copper plates were found together at Kanukollu, Gudivada Taluk, Krishna District (Andhra), about fifteen years ago, while digging the old village site for patimannu, 'old earth'. The spot where the two sets were found lies outside the ramparts of the old mud fort which is almost in ruins to-day. The ruined ramparts and the situation of the ancient village plainly indicate that Kanukollu was an important walled town in olden days and that it lay on the highway that connected & big emporium or sea port near the northern mouth of the Krishni on the one hand and the important provincial town of Gudivada on the other with Vengipura, the capital of the Salankayana kingdom. Even today Kinukollu lies on the trunk road that connecta Gudivada with Bhimavaram in the West Godavari District. When the plates were discovered, people fondly believed them to be of precious metal and therefore quickly divided them as spoils among themselves. Actually the ring and the seal of the second set, marked here as B, were melted down for the purpose of testing the metal. It is indeed fortunate that none of the plates was destroyed or melted down. The writing on them attracted the attention and curiosity of the more enlightened amongst the villagers. And it was in no small measure duo to the intervention of the village Karanam, Mr. Vinnakota Durga Varaprasada Rao, that the oharters were saved from any further damage. The Karanam was good enough to secure these two sets for me in 1946 when I happened to visit the place. These were later forwarded by me to the Government Epigraphist for India, Ootacamund, who kindly got their mechanical impressions prepared in his office. A.-Plates of Nandivarman (I), Year 143 This is the earlier of the two sets. It consists of eight plates held together by a ring, the ends of which were fastened together under an oval seal. The ring had already been eut open and the plates taken out for examination by somebody even before they reached me. The diameter of the ring is about 24 inches while its thickness is about inch. The seal is 17 inches in length and one inch in breadth. The legend and the crest on it are completely worn out on account of corrosion. But we know that the emblem on the Salankayana seals is the bull. 1 I came to learn from the villagers that several gold and lead coins along with other valuable articles were picked up but that they were secreted, appropriated or destroyed. People say that even now onins are found here and there in the ruins of the village. [Macron over e and has not been used in this article.-A.) . See Bharati, April, 1960, pp. 69 ff. and Plato; JAHR8, Vol. XX, yp. 87 ff. and Plate. . Soe Journal of the Telugu Academy, Vol. XI, pp. 118-127; JAHRA, Vol. V, p. 22.

Page #21
2 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA [VOL. XXXI The plates are rectangular in shape, measuring 7 inches in length, 2 inches in width and inch in thickness. The left margin of each plate contains a round hole about half an inch in diameter, which is intended for the ring to pass through. The plates together with the ring and seal weigh 97 tolas; the ring and the seal weigh sixteen tolas. The hole appears to have been cut after the engraving of the inscription thereon was completed. The size of the letters which are all deeply cut on the plates is roughly inch. The plates have writing on both sides with the exception of the first and the last which bear writing on their inner side. The inscribed faces of the plates are numbered with the ancient numerals of the aksharapalli. The numbers appear on the left margin above the hole. The first plate contains the figure 1 on its reverse side, while the number 8 appears on the obverse or inner side of the last plate. The remaining plates have numbers on their obverse side. But a peculiar feature of the numbering of the plates 5, 6 and 7 is that there is a symbol on their reverse side, whose value is not clear. These symbols are not met with elsewhere. The characters of the inscription belong to the early class of the Southern Alphabet. They resemble closely the letters of the Hirahadagalli1 and Mayidavolu plates of the Pallava king Sivaskandavarman and the Kondamudi plates of the Brihatphalayana king Jayavarman.3 Some consonants, c.g., kh, b, p, th and dh resemble the earlier forms found in the Bhattiprolu and Jaggayyapeta inscriptions. The vowels a, i and e also retain their archaic character. The medial signs for vowels like a and i differ from those of the Eluru plates of Devavarman. Attention may be drawn to the sign for medial u in katuna (line 28) and bhumi (line 36). This may be compared with that in atichhituna (lines 21-22) of the Mayidavolu plates. As in some other early Prakrit charters, t and n and d and d are written almost alike. The letter t is to be distinguished from n by a slight curve at the right; cf. t in pariggahitassa (line 2), bhanitavva (line 6), etassa (line 10), etc., and n in vachanena (line 3), degtthiyanam (line 9), etc. The slight difference between d and d is that the end of the lower limb of the former is slightly curved upwards. The final forms of t and m also occur in the inscription. They are written in miniature form beneath the line; cf. m in phalam (line 37), halam (lines 33 and 34) and t in degdharet (line 32). The language of the inscription is Prakrit prose with the exception of lines 30-37 which contain two customary imprecatory verses in Sanskrit. The orthography calls for few remarks. The word aratthasamvinaikam (lines 18-19) is written with i instead of yi. Single consonants between vowels remain unchanged in some cases and modified in others. Thus k is preserved in bhattaraka (line 1), ch in vachanena (line 3), j in maharaja (line 2, 8) and vijaya (line 1), t in niratassa (line 12), th in rathakara (lines 13 and 14-15) and d in pada (line 2); but modifications of kh and t are noticed in pamuho (line 4) and bhada (line 6) respectively. The inscription records the grant of the village of Pidiha as an agrahara by Maharaja Nandivarman, for the increase of his merit, strength and prosperity and also for the increase of the fame and fortune of Balaka-maharajakumara Khandapotta, to a certain Chatuvejja of the Rathakara caste. The expression balaka-maharajakumara seems to suggest that Khandapotta was a son of Nandivarman. The donor of the grant is Nandivarman who may be regarded for the present Above, Vol. I, pp. 2 ff. and Plates. 1bid., Vol. VI, pp. 84 ff. and Plates. 3 Ibid., pp. 315 ff. and Plates. +Ibid., Vol. II, pp. 326 ff., Nos. 1-3 and Plates. Arch. Surv. South India, Vol. I, pp. 110 f., Nos. 1-3, and Plates LXII and LXIII. Above, Vol. IX, pp. 56 ff. and Plates. [See below, p. 4. n. 1. The present inscription apparently speaks of the Chatuvejja (Chaturvaidya) as a community having various gotras and charanas while the other grant from Kanukolln, edited below, states that the community resided at Rathakars which was therefore undoubtedly the name of a locality. The expression agrahara-Rathakara in the present inscription seems to mean the same thing as Rathakar agrahara.-D.C.S.]

Page #22
3 No. 1] TWO SALANKAYANA CHARTERS FROM KANUKOLLU as Nandivarman I, though it may not be possible to reckon him as the first crowned king of the dynasty. His epithet bappabhattaraka-pada-pariggahita evidently indicates that there was Nandivarman's father who was a king and who probably preceded him on the throne. Although the family name Salankayana does not occur in the inscription under study, there is little doubt that Nandivarman belonged to the Salankayana dynasty of Vengi. The Salankayanas must have been there ruling in the province or kingdom of Vengi during the first two centuries of the Christian era, first as subordinates of the Satavahanas and later of the Ikshvakus. They would seem to have assumed independence and sprung into importance in the latter half of the third century. We have yet no means of ascertaining who the first prince was that assumed independence and founded the sovereign state of Vengi. Possibly he was a predecessor of Nandivarman I. The date is: year 14, varsha 2, day 1. This way of dating seems to be older than that of Devavarman's grant which contains the Sanskrit form of the name of the month Pausha and is dated the tenth day of the dark fortnight of that month. The mention of months and the dark and bright fortnights is probably to be assigned to a later period than that of the present record.1 Thus Nandivarman I seems to have been the predecessor of Devavarman. The present record may be assigned to about the same or slightly later period as the Prakrit grants of the Pallava king Sivaskandavarman. Nandivarman I may possibly be regarded as a later contemporary of Sivaskandavarman, to whom I have assigned the period 265-275 A.D., and may be ascribed tentatively to the close of the third century. The anatti (Sanskrit ajnapti, 'executor') of the grant was Hatthisami. The last sentence of the record is not quite intelligible. Probably the edict was directed to be protected by the local officer Hadappa, son of Mahdrija Puthpakotgala, Perhaps the most interesting feature of the inscription is the grant of the village as an agrahara to a Chatuvejja (literally one who has studied the four Vedas') of the Rathakara caste. The donation is said to have been made in accordance with the rites and ceremonies pertaining to the caste of the Rathakaras. Macdonnel and Keith cite a number of authorities on the social position and importance of the Rathakaras from the Vedic literature. Buhler pointed out how the ancient Vedic ritual in certain cases admitted the Rathakara or carpenter, who had Sudra blood in his veins, to the participation in Srauta rites, how the Taittiriya Brahmana gives certain mantras to be recited by the Rathakaras at the Agnyadhana sacrifice, and how Baudhayana derives the origin of the Rathakara from a Vaisya male and Sudra female and explicitly allows him to receive the sacrament of initiation (upanayana which is meant for a dvija). There is a stone record, of the 48th regnal year of Kulottunga Chola I, from UyyakkondanTirumalai in the Tiruchirappalli Taluk, which gives some interesting details about the Rathakaras. It records the decision of the learned Brahmanas of the village in regard to the social position of certain castes and lays down the profession to be followed by a certain anuloma community called Rathakara described as the progeny of a Mahishya by a Karana woman." 1 [On the grounds of palacography and language, the present record has to be assigned to the same age as the Eluru grant of Devavarman and to a date about the middle of the fourth century A.D. Cf. above, Vol. XXIX, Pp. 170-71.-D.C.S.]. Cf. A History of the Early Dynasties of Andhrudesa, pp. 250-51. [Those dates seem to be too early.-D.C.S.] [See below, p. 6, note 9.-D.C.S.] Vedic Index, Vol. II, p. 265. Sacred Books of the East, Vol. XIV, pp. xxxviii-xxxix. A. R. Ep., No. 497 of 1908. 7 Ibid., 1909, pp. 94-95.

Page #23
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA [VOL. XXXI In East Andhradesa, particularly in the Districts of Guntur, Krishna and West and East Godavari, there is a class of Visva-Brahmanas who call themselves Rathakaras and claim descent from the primaeval Visvakarman. The orthodox among them study the Vedas, particularly the Black Yajurveda, and regard themselves as even superior to the Brahmanas. They follow the Grihya Sutra of Apastamba in their rituals which are conducted by priests of their own community although, when no such priest is available, they invite a Brahmana. The Rathakaras or VisvaBrahmanas, also known as the Panchanavaru meaning probably the artisans who use the five kinds of tools, are divided into five groups, namely, the karsali, kammara, kaschara, kase and vadrangi, and follow respectively the professions of the goldsmith and silversmith, copper-smith, blacksmith, stone-cutter or mason, and carpenter. During the closing decades of the last century, the Vibva-Brahmanas claimed certain religious rites and privileges which, they alleged, were denied to them by the Brahmanas and fought their way in civil courts quoting the authority of the Sruti. At that time the learned among them assembled in meetings held all over the land and published & treatise called Rathakaradhikaranam, consisting of the authoritative opinions of renowned scholars among them, based upon the authority of the Vedas. If such is the social and religious status of the Rathakaras in inodern times, it is easy to imagine what it was sixteen hundred years ago in this part of the country. The subjoined record clearly shows that the Rathakaras in East Andhra enjoyed the same rights and privileges they were entitled to in the Vedio period. of the localities mentioned, Vengipura is well known. Pitiha, the object of the grant, cannot be identified. TEXT First Plate 1 Vijaya-Vergipurd' Bappa-bhattara ka2 'pada-pariggabitassa maharaja3 siri-Nachdivammassa vachanena Pi Second Plate, First Side 4 diha-ggame mutyada-ppamuho gamo 5 savva-samaggo savv-ayoga-pesana? * *[See above, p. 2, n. 7. Referenoe to the grant made in accordance with agrahara-Rathakara-vidhana, i.e. the custom associated with grants sooopted by the Chaturvaidya Brahmanas of Rathakar-agrahara (cf. Chatur. vaidya-grama-maryada in Sel. Ins., pp. 408, 417, etc.), the epithets applied to them, viz. Sap.dnugraha. samartha and tapab svadhyaya-nirata, and the two grants made in favour of them point to their high social position. It is difficult to believe that the Kathakaras or carpenters, even if they claimed to be Brahmanas like so many other aspirants for a higher social status (cf. Suc. Sal., p. 11 and note), could have ever enjoyed such a position in the Brahmanical society and been especially noted for their mastory over the four Vedas as well As devotion to tapah-svadhyaya. A community like the so-called Visva-Brahmanas of Andhra can hardly bo described as nana-gotra-charana.-D.C.8.] From the original plates. * There is a superfluous dot within the d-malrd of the letter ra. Similar dots are seen also in other cases (of. hi and rd in line 2 below). Against this line, near the ring-hole, appears the numeral 1. See Burnell, s. Ind. Pal., p. 185, n. Cf. modern motadu used in some parts of the Guntur and Nellore Districts in the sense of a village official or servant supervising the distribution of water for irrigating rain-fed or tank.fed lands. [The reading is mutuda as in many other inscriptions.-D.C.S.) . Against this line, near the ring-hole, appears the numeral 2. [Cf. dyoga-riyutta of the Basim platos (above, Vol. XXVI, p. 151) and pesana-ppayout of the Hirahadagalli platus (ibid., Vol. I, p. 1). The words ayoga, pesana and Ayoga-pesana are tochnically sod in the sense of service.-D.0.8.]

Page #24
6 8 10 12 TWO SALANKAYANA CHARTERS FROM KANUKOLLU-PLATE I .A.--PLATES OF NANDIVARMAN (I), YEAR 14 ii,a ii,b iii,a 8E3xabriupOanddj11 Au[pr iE 7n BT 772 athlkrt 118oe mntu78mn17 n rnn(c) +/ rtthwrnntshaa rt 20>>ponddsku / pddaau aaarky@j89PEURrm[ 27-}naaa-730telnM ph22skyrtm7 sh'l 7rt l kwrnn7 rnn, 45p?-rtPS 6 8 10 12

Page #25
14 16 18 20 22 24 iii,b iv,u iv,b v, a ACJOTI-Y2EA OF13 () 4 pi pill caapipuurnnp 8 3 5 8 4 4 2 2 4 2. kppungkcikcH15 0 M81H GHP5 civil cupirikpai 44404kiyee 2 tttvkaillukku vikvillailppu aaeett villml t 14 16 18 20 22 24

Page #26
No. 1] TWO SALANKAYANA CHARTERS FROM KANUKOLLU 6 kula putta-bhada-manussa bhanitavva Second Plate, Second Sule 7 iha hi amha-dhamm-ayu-bala-vaddha8 nattha[rn] bala ka-mahara'jakumara9 Khandapottassa yasatti-satthiyanam Third Plate, First Side 10 ichchhantena maya etassa sap-anu11 degggaha-samatthassa nana-gotta-cha12 rana-tapas-sa[jjha]ya-niratassa Third Plate, Second Side 13 aggahara-Ratha(tha)kara-chatuvejjassa 14 esa Piliha-ggamo aggahara-Ra15 thak[]ra-vidhanena sampadatto (IM) tassa y.. Fourth Plate, First Side 16 aggaharassa ime parihare 17 "vitarami appavesam an[o]18 masau a-lona-kkhatakam 8-rattha Fourth Plats, Second Side 19 samvinaikam a-chollaka-kura-khatta20 ggahanam a-harita-pamna-saka21 puppa-phala-duddha-dadhi-ghata Fifth Plate, First Side 22 takka-ggahanam-adikam etehi 23 pariharehi scsehi pi a24 lihita-chukka-khalitehi savva Fifth Plate, Second Side 25 jata-parjharehi parihara26 dha pariharapedha cha [l*] yo cha 27 khu etam sasanam appamanar 1 In place of this rd, tho engraver had apparently first ongraved to and later corrected it by erasing the left-hand stroke. *[Better read ya santi-satthiyana.n=Sanskrit cha santi-svastya yanam.-D.C.S.) * Against this line, near the ring-hole, appears the numeral 3. * The position of this tha shows that it had first been omitted and was later supplied. Against this line, near the ring-hole, appears the numeral 4. * Against this line, near the ring-hole, appears the numeral 5. Against this lino, near the ring-hole, appears a sign looking like a numeral.

Page #27
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA Sixth Plate, First Side 25 kat0]ga badba-pilah janejjo 29 taasa khu na paritussajjamba 30 tti [*] bhavati ch=atra3 Sixth Plate, Second Side 31 Sva-dattam-para-dattamh va yo ngipo 32 'n-oddhared-dharet [*] jatau jatau Seventh Plate, First Side 33 pibati vishad-ha(shath ha)lahalam(lash) 34 halam' [*] Bahubhir-vu(rvva)sudha datta bahu Seventh Plate, Second Side 35 bhit-ch-dauplita(t) [*] yasya 36 yasya yada bhumis-tasya tasya 37 tada phalam Eighth Plate 38 sava 10 4 vasa 2 diva 1 Hatthisami 39 "apatti maharaja-Punakomgala 40 patto Hadappaggaha chhotya varoyati [VOL. XXXI 1.Against this line, near the ring-hole, appears the numeral 6. A space for two or three letters is left blank here. One would expect some such expression as bhavatas ch-atra Vyasa-gitau blokau. Mark the use of Sanskrit in this portion. Near the ring-hole there appears a sign looking like a numeral. The position of this word indicates that it had been omitted and was later supplied. The mute m, indicated by its smaller size as well as by its having been placed below the line, does not have the slanting stroke over it as the same letter in the previous line has. To the left of the ring-hole there appears the numeral 7. [This word is unsuitable in the context. One may suggest dhruvam instead.-D.C.S.] To the left of the ring-hole there appears a sign looking like a numeral. "The punctuation is indicated by a horizontal mark. To the left of the ring-hole there appears the numeral 8. This is a horizontal stroke marking the end of the record. The reading and the meaning of the latter half of the last line is not clear. [The expression hadappaggaha stands for Sanskrit Arita-pragraha, while the following letter is ma as found in bhimi" in line 36. The whole passage stands for Sanskrit kritapragrah-amatya-Varab cha ili and suggests that an officer named Vara was another ajnapti of the charter besides Hastisvamin. Hritapragran-amatya (i.e. an amatya or officer in charge of the seizure of stolen goods) reminds us of the Yukla in charge of pranashi-adhigata-dravya as known from the Manusmriti (VIII, 34) and the police officer called Chauroddharanika in later inscriptions (Majumdar, Inscriptions of Bengal, Vol. III, p. 184). According to the author's reading of line 39, the officer serving under the Salankayana king was the son of a Maharaja named Punakomgals whose identity has not been determined. But the reading of what has been read as Puna may also be puto. In that case, Vara may be regarded as a son of Komgala who was a Maharaja-putra, i.e. the son of the Maharaja probably indicating the issuer of the charter. This interpretation of the passage involves a case of sapeksha-samasa which is, however, quite common in inscriptions. There are many instances of members of the royal family being appointed to high offices of administration.-D.C.S.]

Page #28
Two SALANKAYANA CHARTERS FROM KANUKOLLU-PLATE II A.-PLATES OF NANDIVARMAN (I), YEAR 14 25 m 1983 baa+ 0 0 khwb 0g (CD) 30* 144 Cat e ki naay50) E4g 930 31 = : 3 2 hi,0 82 3+re`aa`k) 32

Page #29
rii,d mnu3 8 3 ) 12 r` 308 449 2 chk 34 34 | 5 8 2 4 0 3 36 88 0899 24 25 / 2538rEaak 19 4- jmpu mkryai 40

Page #30
No. 11 TWO SALANKAYANA CHARTERS FROM KANUKOLLU TRANSLATION (Lines 1-6) From the victorious Vengipura ; by the command of the glorious Maharaja Nandivarman, who is favoured by the feet of his venerable father, the Mutyadas and other villagers, in the village of Pidiha, en masse, (as well us) all the various executive officials, noblemen, and wardens (bhada-manussa) are to be informed (thus) : (Lines 7-15) " Hereby I, being desirous of increasing the dharma (merit), longevity and strength of myself, as also of increasing the fame, strength and happiness of Bulaka-mahairajakumara Khandapotta, have given this village of Pidiha, in accordance with the prescribed rites and formalities pertaining to the agrahara-Rathakara (class of gift), to the Rathakara-Chaturvaidya (the Chaturvedin of the Rathakara class or caste) who is endowed with the capacity of cursing and of conferring boons, and is engaged in meditation and in the study of the Vedas ordained (according to rules) for the various gotras and charanas in accordance with the prescribed rites and formalities pertaining to the agraharas of the Rathakaras. (Lines 16-30) By me this agrahara has been granted the following immunities :-not to be entered (by royal officers without permission); not to be interfered with ; not to be dug for salt; not to be interfered with by the district police ; not (to be forced) to supply water-pots, boiled rice and cots ; not to supply grass, leaves, vegetables, flowers, fruits, curds, milk, ghee and butter-milk. With these immunities and others that have been either not written down or even otherwise stated to be included", (to wit), all classes of immunities, (you) shall exempt (this village) and (also) cause fit) to be exempted. Whosoever transgresses this edict or causes trouble and harassment (to the donees) shall incur our wrath. (Lines 31-37) [Two imprecatory verses.] (Lines 38-40) (This is dated) year 14, 2nd (fortnight) of the rainy season, 1st day. Hatthirimi (Hastisvamin) is the executor (of this charter). Hadappa (?), son of Maharaja Punakomgala, shall (cause this edict) to be protected and preserved. B.- Plates of Skandavarman, Year 1 This is a set of four copper plates which were without a ring and seal when they first reached me. The first and fourth plates are inscribed on their inner sides, while the second and third have writing on both sides. The six inscribed sides of the plates are numbered with numerals like the pages of a modern book. The numbers are incised in the left margin of each plate, just to the left of the hole meant for the seal-ring to pass through. The hole is almost square in shape and measures roughly three-fifths of an inch on each side. It was evidently cut after the engrav ing on the plates had been executed. The plates measure 7inches in length and 21 inches in width. They together weigh about 78 tolas. The alphabet closely resembles that of the Kanteru plates of Skanda varman and some other charters of the Salankayana family. The language of the record is Sanskrit. [Botter'noblemen and werdens in all the services'. Soe above, p. 4, note 7.-D.C.S.) *[The reference here is to binti and svaslynyana, meaning 'good fortune' and 'progress or success'. See above, p. 5, note 2.-D.C.S.) * [The author's translation is defective. He has taken chaturejja to be a person where it olvarly indicates * community a suggested by the reference to nana-gotra-charana in its connection.-D.C.S.) * [The word chukka is the same as Hindi chuk, 'error, fault, mistake, failing'. And chukka-khulita may be translated as omitted through mistake'.D.C.S.) 1800 above, p. 8, note 9.-D.C.S.) Journal of the Telugu Academy, Vol. XI, pp. 113 ff.and Plates.

Page #31
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA [VOL. XXXI the duscription belongs to the Salankayana Maharaja Skandavarman. It mentions, like the Pedavegi plates of Nandivarman II, the names of three generations of the donor's ancestors. Skandavarman was the son of Hastivarman (II), grandson of Nandivarman and great-grandson ut Hastivarman (I). The date of the charter, given in words, is the first day of the bright fortnight of the month Karttika, in the first year of the king's augmenting reign. The grant Was issued from the city of Vengi. It is possible that the donor of the present charter is the same Skandavarman who issued the Kanteru plates. Maharaja Skandavarman is described in the present inscription as a Salankayana, & worshipper of the holy feet of Lord Chitrarathasvamin and one devoted to the feet of his venerable father'. The Salarkiyanas would appear to have originally been a Brahmanical dynasty. From the figure of the couchant bull on the seals of their charters, they appear to have been worshippers of Siva. The term Salarikayana, like similar other gotra names such as Brihatphalayana and Ananda became the appellation of the dynasty. Chitrarathasvamin, the family deity of the Salankayanas, appears to be the sun-god." . An important feature of the inscription under review is the pedigree of the donor. As stated above, the present inscription gives the names of four generations of Salankayana rulers, like the Pedavegi plates of Nandivarman II. Here are the two lists for comparison. Kanukollu Plates Pedavegi Plates 1 Hastivarman (I) 1 Hastivarman (aneka-samara-mukha-vikhyata-karman) (aneka-samar-avapta-vijaya) 2 Nandivarman (I) 2 Nandivarman (I) (ova-pratap-apanit-ahita-yarman) (vividha-dharma-pradhana) 3 Hastivarman (II) 3 Chandavarman (chatur-udadhi-tarang-alingita-yalas) (pratap-opanata-samanta) * 4 Skandavarman Nandivarman (II) other sons (jyeshtha) Hastivarman (I) and his son Nandivarman (I) are mentioned in both the lista. Nandivarman (I) apparontly had two sons, viz. Hastivarman (II) and Chandavarman. That both of them were orowned kings is borne out by the epithet Maharaja attached to their names. Besides, Chandavarman's coins have been found. Since the custom was probably to name the eldest grandson after the grandfather, it may be suggested that Hastivarman (II) was the first and Chandavarman the second son of Nandivarman (I). Several localities are mentioned in the inscription besides Vengi. Kompara, the village granted to the Rathakira-Chaturvaidya, cannot be satisfactorily identified, although it may be modern Komarru, a flourishing ancient village that lies about ten miles to the east of Kanukollu, in the Gudivada Taluk. The locality called Rathakara is said to have been the residence of the donee." Bharati, Vol. I, No. 8, pp. 110-22 and Plates. Above, Vol. XXV, pp. 42-47 and Plate. * See above, Vol. IX, p. 58, n. 4. [See below, p. 10, acto 4.-D.C.S.) * The personal name of the doneo is not given in the inscription. He is simply called Chaturvaidya, Le. Chaturvedin. It is difficult to trace any connection between the Rathakira Chatuvejja of the Praknt grant and the present donee Chaturvadya, resideut of the village of Rathakira. Perhaps the Chaturvaidya was a descendant of the Chatuvejin of the previour grazit (fee above, p. 4, note 1.-D.C.B.)

Page #32
TWO SALANKAYANA CHARTERS FROM KANUKOLLU-PLATE III B.-PLATES OF SKANDAVARMAN. YEAR 1 7 tshe tshe -|:kyi 324 / -23n- / sho ssh- Zage 1 yx- ln r ti 4 nng_Page #33
iii, 1 p k pg nn n dee 12 05 - 4 n buujh jh tt 14 , n CT 5 ) nuuN 1 83) daa : 87 9, 7 tooN 2 #U 1 16 18 8 ii : nuuN 50 8 9 , 15 5 5udee : d v -

Page #34
No. 1] TWO SALANKATANA CHARTERS FROM KANUKOLLU There is no villags of that name koown to me. Kompara is stated in the record to have been lying in the district of Kudrabara. Kudrahara and Gudrahara are early forms of the name of modern Gudivada. Both of then are Sanskritized forms of the name known from inscriptions found the Krishna District as Gudrahara, Gudravara or Gudrara and Gudivada, It may be noted that Kudrahars was different from Kudura or Kudurapura, the capital of the Brihatphalayanas. TEXT1 First Plate 1 Svasti [*] Vijaya-Vengya aneka-samara-mukha-vikhyata-karmmanah 2 barija-irl-Hastivarmmagah prapatrasya 3 sva-pratap-[pa)nit-Ahita-varnimanah maharaja-tri-Nandiva 4 rmmagab pautrasya chatur-udadhi-taradg-Aliagita Second Plate, First Side 5 yasaso maharaja-sri-Hastivarmmanah putrasya 6 bhagavach-Ch[i]trarnthaavami-pid-anudy&(dhya)tasya 7 bappa-bhajtanaka-pida-bhaktasya Salakayanasya S maharaja-eri-Skandavarnimano vachanena Kudrahara Second Plate, Second Side 9 Kompare grameyaka vaktavya asti asmabhir-asma 10 -kula-yalab-det-[v]i[ja]ya-kalyap-abhivriddhaye 11 esa gramah Rathakira-va(va)stavyaya Chatab(tu)rvvaidyaya Third Plate, First Side 12 sarvva-pari(ri)barena brahmadeyam kritva dattah [*] 13 tad-avagamya piirvva-maryyadaya sadhu presha 14 pam karttavyam-api cha sarvva-niyoga-myuktayuktakas-cha Third Plate, Se side 15 tam gramath pariharani [i] prava[r]ddhamana-eri-vijaya 16 'rajya-samvatsare prathame Karttika-masu 17 Sukla-paksha-pratipadi datti paftik[*] [*] 1 From the original plates. Against this line, a little lower, near the rig-hole, appears the numeral 1, indicating page 1 of the charter. Against this line and the next near the ring hele, there appears the numeral 2, indicating page 2 of the charter. A flaw in the plate here is responsible for giving the letter a a rather peculiar look. Against this line, near the ring-hole, there appens the numeral 3, indicating page 3 of the charter. * Against this line, near the ring-hole, appears the numeral 4, indicating page 4 of the charter. Against this line, near the ring-hole, appears the nameral 5, indicating page 5 of the charter.

Page #35
[Vol. XXXI EPIGRAPHIA INDICA Fourth Plate 18 Bahubhir-bahudhi datta vasudha vasudhadhipaih [" 19 'yasya yasya yada bhumih ta(mis-ta)oya tasya tada phalam || TRANSLATION (Lines 1-9) Hail! From the victorious (city of) Vengi; by order of the illustrious Salarkayana Maharaja Skandavarman, who moditates on the feet of the holy lord Chitraratha : who is devoted to the feet of his royal father, who is a son of the illustrious Maharaja Hastivarman whose glory was embraced by the waves of (all) the four oceans; who is a grandson of the illustrious Maharaja Nandivarman who had completely subjugated his foes by his own prowess," (and) who is a great-grandson of the illustrious Maharaja Hastiverman who was well-known through his deeds (of valour) in the forefront of many a battle-field, the villagers at the village of) Kompara of the district of) Kudrabara are to be informed as follows: (Lines 9-16) "We have given this village, for the increase of fame, fortune, victory and welfaro of our family, to the Chaturvaidya," a resident of Rathakara, having made it a brahmadeya and exempting it from all taxes. Having known that, (you) should render proper services according to the old custom. Besides, all the officers-in-charge and their subordinates should leave that village alone (without collecting any kind of tax)." - (Lines 15-17) (This) title-deed has been given on the first day of the bright fortnight of the month of Karttika in the first year of (our) flourishing, glorious and victorious reign. (Lines 18-19) (An imprecatory verso.) 1 On the left, near the ring-bole, appears the numeral 6, indicating page 6 of the charter. The punctuation mark at the end is indicated by a single horizontal stroke which is mixed up with the sign of the mute m. Literally, one who had taken away the armours of the enemies by his own prowess'. (As in the other inscription, the word chaturvaid ya should buttor vo taken in the couro of the community of the Chahredin Brahmspas regiling at Bathakarat.D.C.6.)

Page #36
No. 2-GHUMLI PLATES OF BASHKALADEVA, V. S. 1045 (1 Plate) D. C. SIRCAR, OOTACAMUND The inscription under study belongs to the Ayurvedic Museum at Jamnagar. It was read by Pandit Navaloankar, the son of Mahamahopadhaya Hathibhai Sastri, but was not published. The late Mr. H. R. Mankad, for sometime Superintendent of Archeology, Government of Saurashtra, Rajkot, is known to have prepared an article on the record, although this also remains unpublished. We owe to Mr. Mankad a few informations about the discovery of the record and the location of some of the villages mentioned in it. It is said that the epigraph was found in the course of digging operations at Ghumll in the former Navanagar State ; but nothing more is known. Ghumli is situated amidst hills in the northern valley of the Abhapara, & summit of the Barada range, about 3 miles south of Bhanavad in the Halar Distriot of Kathiawar. The inscription is written on the inner sides of two thin copper plates strung on two copper rings with loose ends. Each plate measures 81" by 8'. The thickness of a ring is ' and its circumference 31". The edges of the plates were slightly raised with a view to protecting the writing from being damaged by rubbing. There are thirteen lines of writing on each of the plates. The script is old Nagari and the language Sanskrit. Some of the letters have been written in the cursive style (cf. & in freshta and bri in line 4 with the same letter in Sailaja in line 2) while many of them are carelessly engraved (cf. a passage in line 6, the intended reading of which is Vikramasarvat 1045 varshe Vaisakha-fudi 15). The letters often exhibit additional marks of the engraver's tool. The letter b has been used only in a few cases; it has usually been indicated by the sign for v. There are many orthographical errors in the text of the record. The sign of avagraha has been used thrice (lines 7, 22 and 24), but wrongly in one of these cases. The date of the charter is given in line 6. It is V. 8. 1045, Veisakha-su. 15, Monday. The date corresponds to the 22nd April, 989 A. D. The inscription begins with a variety of the Siddham symbol which is followed by the mangala : " May there be well-being, victory and prosperity !" Next follow three stanzas in the Amushtubh metre, the first of which is in adoration of the god Vyoma kesa (Siva) while the following two give the genealogy of the king who issued the charter under study. It is said that there was a person named Hiranyamukha whose son was the mahi-pati or ruling chief named Jale (or possibly Jyala or Jala). The son of Jale was the powerful Gura who was the father of the nipa or ruler Bashkala, the issuer of the charter. Whether Hiranyamukha and Sura were also rulers like Jale and Bashkala is not possible to determine from the language of the verses. The object of the inscription is to record the grant of a village made by Ranaka Bishkaladeva surnamed-Kumkumalola, for the merit of a parents, in favour of a Brahmana. Bashkala, whose capital was at Bhatambill within the Mahadurga adhikaruna in Jyoshtu(shthu)ka-data. is stated to have made the grant after taking a bath in the Yajnavata-tirtha at a holy place called Pindataraka. The word adhikarana seems to be used here in the sense of an administrative unit probably lying around the durga or fortress at Bhutambili where Bashkala resided. The name of the gift village was Karali which was situated in Jyeshtu(shthu)ka-deba within the NavaSurashtru mandala. The name Nava-Surashtra seems to be a mistake for Nava-Surashtra, although the same form of the name Surashtra also occurs several times in the Ghumli oopper-plate inscriptions of the Saindhava kings of the Jayadratha-vamia. The donee was Damodara, son 1 Above, Vol. XXVI, PP. 185 ff. (11)

Page #37
12 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA [VOL. XXXI of Chaxidaita. He is described as an Adlivaryu-Brahmana of the Bharadvaja gotra and as an inhabitant of Anahilapura. There is an akshara, intended for a contraction, before the nanies of both Damodara and his father. It is possibly shroo(6r0deg) standing for frotriya. The village, extending upto its boundaries, was granted together with its trees and all income pertaining to it, but without such land as had been previously granted in favour of gods and Brahmanas. Lines 16-20 of the record describe the boundaries of the gift village. They are: (1) in the east-a ghotiku (obviously a boundary post) planted near a vaha (streamlet) in the vicinity of Varadi contiguous or attached to Chamdanagrama; (2) in the south--a ghotika planted on the main road contiguous to Chhahimi(apparently pronounced Chhahiya)-grama; (3) in the west-a gholika planted in & khadi (canal) contiguous to the Paura-velakula? ; (4) in the north-a ghotika planted at a place contiguous to Vahakada (possibly a vaha or stream called Kada) adjacent to Devagrama. In the description of the easteru boundary of the gift village, what has been read as varadi may be a mistake for charandi which in Gujarati means a narrow passage of water. It should, how ver, be noticod that Varadigrama in Surishtra-inandala occurs in an inscription of Chaulukya Bhimu II, dated V. S. 1266, although it has not yet been satisfactorily identified. The above is followed by the well-known stanza Bahubhir=-wasudha bhukta, etc., in lines 22-24. It is next said that the dutaka (executor of the grant) was the Pratio i.e. Pratihara, officer in charge of the palace gate') Dhamdhala. The document was written by Purio Thao Archada. The letter tha is apparently an abbreviation of Thakkura used as a title of nobility in the western parts of India. The contraction Pario seems to stand for Parikh. In Gujarat, Parikh is now usually the cognomen of the banker class; but it is derived from Sanskrit Parikshaka which is known to have been the designation of a head officer or superintendent, a judge, etc. Reference is next made to the witnesses of the charter, viz. Kailasa, Katu and others, who are described as sthana-maha. jana, meaning the elders of the locality, although it is difficult to determine whether they were members of a Board of Elders. The inscription concludes with the akshara Sri incised in bolder characters which apparently stands for the king's signature in the original document copied on the plates. This practice of representing the royal sign-manual by the akshara Sri is known to have been followed by the rulers of some of the native States of Kathiawar and elsewhere. Bashkala who issued the charter under study calls himself & Ranaka, i.e. a feudatory ruler, without reference to his overlord. It is difficult to identify this overlord of Bashkala ; but it is not impossible that he acknowledged the suzerainty of the Chaulukya king. Mularaja who ruled between circa 961 and 996 A. D. The importance of the inscription lies in the fact that it discloses the existence of a new dynasty of rulers in the second half of the tenth century A.D. at Bhutambili (modern Ghumli, the findspot of the record under study) which is known to have been previously the capital of the Saindhava kings of the Jayadratha-vambe. Six copper-plate inscriptions of these earlier rulers of the nagari of Bhutambilika,' as the name is found in those records, have been published above, although their treatment suffers from a number of inaccuracies and an amount of speculation. The latest of the Ghumli copper-plate inscriptions of the Saindhava kings belongs to the reign of Jaika II and is 1 The post was probably marked with the figure of, or was shaped like, a mare. * For the expression velakila, see, JBRS, Vol. XL, part i, p. 12. * Ind. Ant., Vol. XVIII, pp. 112-14. * Cf. Wilson's Glosaary, 8. v. parichha, parikshaka; above Vol. XXVIII, pp. 718, etc. It is called Bhumalika in an inscription (.4n. Rep. Wat, M ., Rajkot, 1921-22, p. 15) of the time of Chaulu. kya-Vaghela Visaladeva, dated V. 8. 1315, and has been identified with Bhabhritpalli mentioned in the Vanthalt inscription of Chaulukya Sarangadeva, dated V. S. 1346 (An. Bhand. Or. Res. Inst., Vol. V, p. 174). The modern name Chim/t is a modification of Bhimali or Bhimli. * See Vol. XXVI, pp. 185 ff.

Page #38
No. 21 GHUMLI PLATES OF BASHKALADEVA, V. S. 1045 dated in the Gupta year 596 which is given in the record both in wors in a verse and in numerical figures of the decimal system (not in symbols, as read by the learned editor of the inscription). The date of the said record therefore falls in 915 A. D. while Bashkaladeva's grant was issued in V. S. 1045 corresponding to 989 A. D. There is therefore a difference of about three quarters of a century between the records of Jaika II and Bashkala, both issued from the same city. During this period the rule of the Saindhavas of the Jayadratha-vamsa was extirpated from Bhutambil! and a new dynasty of rulers was established at the city. Although the name of the dynasty to which Bashkala belonged is not mentioned in his record, it is hardly possible to regard him as a later member of the Saindhava or Jayadratha dynasty because in that case he would have traced his descent from the eariier rulers of the land. It may be noticed in this connection that our inscription, the style of which is quite different from that of the Saindhava charters, mentions Bashkala's capital Bhutambili as situated in Jyeshthuka-desa which is stated to have formed part of Nava-Surashtra (shtra)-mandala, while the Saindhava Jayadrathavarsis claimed to have been Bhutumbilik abhidhana-nagari-gariyo-para-Surashtra(shtra)-mandala-mandana. It will be seen that the Saindhava kingdom was called Apara-Surashtra (shtra)-mandala and Bashkala's kingdom Nava-Surashtra (shtra)-mandala, although both indicated the district round Bhutambili in the western part of ancient Surashtra or Kathiawar. What is, however, more interesting is that a smaller geographical unit round Bhutambili is called Jyeshthukadeka in our inscription. This name reminds us of the Jethvas who are among the inhabitants of the area even to this day. 13 According to tradition, Ghumli (ancient Bhutambilika) was the capital of the Jethvi Rajputs, the Ranas of Forbandar being their present representatives. The name Jethea has been interpreted by different scholars in various ways. Wilson traced its origia in the name of the Jats while Jackson tock it to be a modification of Yetha which was regarded as the shortened form of Ye-tha-i-li-to or Epthalite, the ruling class of the white Huns. According to local bardic traditions, Jetha is derived from the name of Jetha who was the 35th ruler in the list of the Porbandar kings. After the discovery and study of the six Saindhava grants discovered at Ghumli, one scholar suggested that the Jethvas were so called because they represented the senior branch of the Saindhava royal family; but another scholar was inclinded to believe that the name Jetha is derived from Jayadratha, the name of the ancient Saindhava king from whom the early rulers of Ghumli claimed descent, through Prakrit Jairath and Jaiath. All these are no doubt unwarranted epeculations as Jethva is certainly the same as Jueshthuka occurring in the geographical name Jyesh. thuka-desa found in our inscription. The present day Jethvas must have been known as Jyeshthukas in the tenth century. Whether king Bashkala belonged to their cian is difficult to determine without further evidence, though that seems quite probable under the circumstances. If, however, Bashkala was a Jyeshthuka, the Jethva Ranas of Porbandar may be regarded as his distant descendants. This further points to the untrustworthiness of the bardic traditions as a source of history. It is also possible to suggest that the Jethvas were so called because they were ruling over Jyeshthuka-desa. But this does not explain the application of the name Jyeshthuka to the land in question in the second half of the tenth century. Among other geographical names mentioned in the inscription, the village of Karali which was the subject of the grant recorded in the inscription, cannot be traced now. But a bridge at the eastern approach of Porbandar, the famous port of Western Saurashtra on the Arabian Sea, is said to bear the name Karli-pul. The village of Karali may therefore have stood in its neighbourhood. We have seen that the localities called Chamdana-grama, Chhahima-grama, Pauravelakula and Deva-grama lay respectively to the east, south, west and north of Karali. Of these, the western boundary given as Paura-velakula, i.e. the harbour of Paura, is undoubtedly the Above, Vol. XXVI, pp. 187-88. Ibid., p. 188.

Page #39
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA (VOL. XXXI modern Porbandar (literally, the harbour of Por=Paura ') lying to the west of the Karli-pal near which the gift village of Karali may be located. Our inscription thus points to the existence of Porbandar as a harbour as early as the tenth century A. D. The villages of Chhahima-grama lying to the south of Karali and Dava-grama lying to its north are respectively the modern Chhaya 21 miles to the south of Porbandar and Degam about 6 miles to the north of the harbour. The village of Chandana.lying to the east of Karali seems to have stood near modern Adityana about seven miles to the east of Porbandar. Besides the above, there are some other geographical names in the inscription. They are Anahilapura, Pindataraka and Yajnavata-tirtha. Of these, Apahilapura was the capital of the Chaulukya and Vaghela kings of Gujarat and is now called Patan lying near Kadi in north Gujarat. Pindataraka seems to be the well-known holy place called Pindaraka in the Mahabharatat and identified with modern Pindara on the Gulf of Kutch about seven miles north of Bhatia, a station on the railway line between Jamnagar and Dwarka. There is a kunda near the temple at Pindara and this may be the Yajnavata-tirtha mentioned in the inscription. TEXT First Plate 1 Siddham|| svasti jayo=bhyudayas-cha | Pantru(tu) vo Vyomakesasya jata-vari(ban)2 dh-emdu-rasmalkma)yah | bhati ye Sailaja-karathe maleti-malika iva [I 1*) 3 Hiranyamukha-nam=anau tasmaj=Jalet mahipatih | Surah sarva4 jaga-sreshta tasy=atmaja-maha[valla? [II 2*) Taj-jata[b*) subhaga[b*) srimar(man) dhi mam 5 s=cha Va(Ba)shkalo nsipah [ll 3*] yen=edar sakalan vievam yasa(sa)sa dhavalikfittam(tam) 6 Sri-npa Vi[ka]ma'-samvast] 1045 var[sho] (Vaini(44) kha-nnu(su)]di 15 Somo 7 'dy- ha ar[i]-Jyeshtu(shthu)ka-dese Mahad[ur]gr-adhikarane' sri-Bhutamvi(bi)lyam 1 See Dey, Geographical Dictionary, s.v. :' near Golagar in Guzerat, sixteen miles to the east of Dwarka'. The name also reminds us of the holy place called Pipditaka-vata in a Nasik inscription of the second coutury A.D. (Select Inscriptions, p. 161.) * From the original plates and their impressions. * Expressed by symbol. * The intended reading is onamzdan ornam-doft. The reading may possibly be "Jyala-mahipatih. It is difficult to say whether Jais makipatih was. intended. * Read jngach-chheresh thaso. * Read balah or better laayeitmajd mahabrloh. After la the engraver was going to incise &; but it was abandoned after only the left-hand portion of the akshara had been completed. Probably he wanted to engrave 'bola kdaj-jatak for 'balas-taj-jatah. Read Vikrama. The akshara ka is imperfectly formed, . The intended reading is Mahadurg-ddhiburapi.

Page #40
GH UMLI PLATES OF BASH KALADEVA, V. S. 1045 First Plate ho haa dayA yA pAvAgAvApAkarAsvarUTa ke 2rasmayAnA ti/yArolachA kAmAlatImA dhakAtA dra gurava nAmAninismAnamahIpanigarasave gaM zataspA mAdA bAra nahAnamulagI mAmI vAjUlArarAnasa kalaha yasamA subalIraja saktisamaMtara 9075vI dezAntAdAtyAma LIrAjakAdArAma dAI yA vikaNAta vilyA zAka UmAlAlArAyA lAgalAda vinayAvaha nAraka cAvAmAgIya vaTakarsanAmAra vA pahanamanaImA / 10 tApinAsAyAya navagA maMDalI pAni 10 prakAra mAya cAlakara lInAma gAma kA hala mAlyA 12 jalapa ryata ma vAdAyamA manapa12 vaMdanAdAyavAdArAvayAAmArIkA Scale three fourns

Page #41
Second Plate 14 laMja hinivAsini mArahAnAgAbAda ye 14 vApAyAvahAta nAchA dAmodaramA u bAjA sanama 16 rAyana davayA (ma. rI meM pitANAmA sAta syAkA16 tayAmAsAna tara sinibarasAta nitina 18 ritArA nahIM haiN| jApAnasameM zata mA, mini pArisamImA pani para tasA hAlasAmaravA 20 || haarjii| utaranAda vAmanabhavada kA dAmana 20 nAri pAyA ritA somalinA vATA nAkA sAmAna 22 apratapAlajIyanAulA badAsa juttA tulA TRAFT daliya yasya yaMdA mAtasyanasya 4 tahAphalA gNddaa| dazAtaranAkAsvata zrIdhAvallala svitaMpAjAcA smaanaa| kAnabarAjana, 26 kalAsakaTapanaTA:sAkSiNA

Page #42
No. 2] GHUMLI PLATES OF BASHKALADEVA, V. S. 1045 8 ranaka-Kumkumallo(lo)l-akhya-sri-Bashkaladevena sri-Pindataraka 9 yatram=agatya sri-Yaj[n]avata-tirthe snatva devan-pitrin samtarpya ma 10 ta-pitz[*] kriyaab yo-yam ari-Nava(va)-Surish[t]ru(shtra)-mal-atahpati-Ja(Jye) 11 shushilu)ka-desa-madhyavartti-Karali-nama-gramah sa-vriksha-mal-a-1 12 kulah sva-sima-paryamtal sarv-adaya-sameta[h*] pu 13 rva-pradatta-davadaya-vcahyadaya-varja-gramo-yari. Second Plate 14 Agahilapura nivasino Bharad vaju-gtr-iddharya' 15 Vri(Brahmaga-shr3(iro/Charadita-suta-ahrd(A5).Dimi(m)darasya adako-targa 16 daya datta-gramo-yat samarpitsmeha] | gramahsatasy-ddegghatah| pu17 vata[*] Chaudanagrama-sama:h-varadi-sannidhau vaba-samipe nikshipta-gho18 tiksimi dakahigata[*] Chhibimagrima-samath-rajam(a)rye nakshipta 19 ghotakah(ka) sima paichimalajb*] Patra-velakula samem-khar[d]yam" ni 20 kshipta-ghoiks simiuttaruta[b] Divagrama-samam-Vahakid-sama 21 nikshipta-ghotika sina syghus"-ugulakshita-gramo-ya 22 'amatpradatta[b] pilualyaincha | aktama cha | Bva(Ba)hubhir-vasudhi bhuktah(kta) There is an unnecessary danda here at the end of the line. Read brahmadaya. The rule of Sandhi has been ignored hore. The letter la is not properly formed. Read adhvaryu. This akshara seems to be an abbreviation of the word erutriya. The intended roading souras to be Damodaraya. Better read sargena or sarga-purabearenu. * The intended reading may be gramasy=asy=adeg or gramuvarasy=a". 10 This is either used to mean that the two were contiguous or is a contraction of a word like samanta, indicating the same idea. In inscriptions we have generally sum or sambuddha. This apparently indicates a post that was planted for indicating the boundary. 13 Read velakula which means a harbour'. The intended reading may be khudyam, i.c. ' in a khadi or creek'. 14 There seems to be an unnecessary anusviru abovo this akshara, 14 Read etcd-aghaideg. 1 Read yammas mul. 18

Page #43
(VOL. XXXI EPIGRAPHIA INDICA >> rajabhih Sagar-ad[i]bhih [l *) yasya yasya yada bhumi tasya tanya 24 ta[dja phalam|lam I) raj-adesat, dutakd='tra pratio-sri-Dh[arn]dhala[b 1") li26 khitam pari(r)-thaos. Amohadena pramanam(nam) || sthana-mahajana26 Kailana-Katu-prabhritayah sikabinab || Srihe || This is a contraction of pratthara. The mood of the two contractions stands for thakkura and the art apparently for pdrith. This akshara in bigger form ymbozically represents the sign-manual of the issuer of the charter.

Page #44
No. 3--ALALPUK PLATES OF NARASIMHA II, SAKA 1215 D. C. SIROAR, OOTACAMUND, AND P. ACHARYA, BHUBANESWAR Pandit Ratna kara Gargavatu (ordinarily Garabaru) of Bhubaneswar (Puri District, Orissa), who died in 1995, was an enthusiastic student of Indian epigraphy in his youth. About the year 1902, when he was engaged in studying the stone inscriptions fixed in the compound wall of the Ananta-Vasudeva temple at Bhubancgwar, one Ramadasa Babaji informed Pandit Gargavatu that he had seen a set of copper plates bearing writing similar to the stone inscriptions with which the Pandit was then engaged. On the Pandit pressing for further information about the plates, the Babaji came to him after a few days with the news that the Pandit's cousin Harekrishng Samantaraya knew the whereabouts of the copper plates and might be of help in securing them for bis examination. When Hareksishna was approached, ho informed the Pandit that the plates were in the possession of Mukun la Samantariya of the village of Alalpur (Alarpur of the Survey of India map, sheet No: 73-H/15) lying about four miles east of Bhubaneswar to the ieft of the Puri road. Pandit Gargavatu then saw Mukunda Samantariya and learnt from him that the plates had been found in a stone-box which had been discovered while digging the foundation for s house in the village. The plates were seven in number and were strung together on a ring bearing A seal with the bull emblem. Muknnda Samantaraya was found to have put them by the side of his family deity along with which they were being worshipped by him daily. At the Pandit's request Mukunda agreed to lend the plates for the decipherment of the inscription and Pandit Gargavatu carried them to his place personally, although they were very heavy.1 The Pandit then made a serious attempt to decipher the text of the inscription and completed his transcript of the record after some time. At that time Pandit Gargavatu was serving as a teacher in the Balasore School. A fellow teacher at the school, named Radhakrishna Basu, who was a Sanskritist and an M.A., later made some corrections in the Pandit's transcript. Soon afterwards, Pandit Gargavatu himself made some further corrections in his transcript with the help of the text of & similar inscription published in the Viswakosha, s.v. Gungeya. Some time after completing the preparation of the transcript, Pandit Gargavatu engaged a mulia (day labourer) to carry the platos from his home at Bhubaneswar to Mukunda Samantariya at Alalpur. Mukunda, however, became full of sorrow and indignation when he found the plates, which he had been worshipping regularly along with his family deity, thus dofiled by the touch of a labourer of low caste. Considering them unworthy of veneration any longer, he sold the sot to a coppersmith and it was ultimately melted by the latter. The inscription thus lost now exista only in Pandit Gargavatu's transcript (with corrections later inserted by Ridbukrishna Basu and himself) from which we are editing it with the Pandit's kind permission. As regards the fairly reliabie nature of the transcript, it may be pointed out that there are fortunately cases where the genuineness of the Pandit's reading can be verified. By way of illustration, we may rciez to the passage sevayaty-Alulini hasarimine as read by N. N. Vasu in line 18 on the first side of plate VI of the Kendupatna inscription published in the Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal, 1896, part i, p. 256. Vasu took the word tevayats to he the same as Bengali sevayita meaning a Considoring the weight of other records of the later Imporial Ganga monarchs, it seoms that the seven plates together with the seal weighed about one thousand tolas. ? Below his signature at the end of his transcript, we find the date given as the 16th of November, 1903. * This is the Kendapatna copper-plate inscription (Saka 1218) of Ganga Narasimha II published by N. N. Vasu in 1893 in the Bengali Encyclopaedia entitled Visvakosha, Volume V, pp. 321 ff. See now above, Vol. XXVIII, Pp. 191 ff. Pandit Gargavatu handed over the small book containing his transcript to Acharya in 1919. It reached Sircar in April, 1950. (17)

Page #45
18 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA [Vol. XXXI person in ch irge of the worship of in deity in a templo. But an examination of the impressiotis of the plates published by Vasu clearly shows that the correct reading of the passage is $e(se)nupatyAllalantithasarmmand. It has to be noticed that the sun Siapati (general) Allalanatbasarman is also twice mentioned in the Alalpur inscription under review in lines 213 and 228 where Pandit Gargavatu reads the passages, no doubt correctly, its Allilinatha-senapatay and Allalanathasenipatina. The names of the villages read hy the Pandit As Hariontigrima (modern Harianta), Chhatalograma (modern Chluntol), Kuringa rama (moler Kurang) and Khandhalagrama (modern Khan.lol) similarly point to the reliable nature of his transcript. Of course it cannot be said that the Pandit's transcript is absolutely free from misrendings. The plates aro known to Lave been seven in number. Pandit Garyavatu numbers the line in his transcript separately according to the inscribed sides of the plates. This shows, as expected, that the first and seventh plates were inscribed only on the inner sides, while the other plates had writing on both the silet. There were altogether 228 lines of writing. The first and second sides of Plate IV hul respectively 17 and 18 lines engravel on them, while the first si le of plate Vand the inner side of plite VII had respectively 19 and 14 lines. The remaining cight inscribed faces of the copper plates had earli twenty lines of writing on them. The record contains two dates. The first of them refers to this time when the grant was actually made by king Narasimha IT, while the second falls about two years later when the document was written and the plates were engraved. The first late is given as the expired Saka year 1215 85 well as the king's nineteenth Anka, Kumbha-dvitiya, badi 5, Tuesday. Kumbhasitiya indicates the second day of the solar month of Pholguma. In Naka 1215, however, the econd day of solar l'bilguna fell on Tuesday, the 26th January, 1291 ; but the tithi on that date was Maghu badi 14 and not Phalyua bali 5. In that year, Phalguna badi 5 actually fell on Tuesday, the 16th February, which was the 23rd and not the 2nd clay of the solar month of Phalguna. The date of our record thus seems to be irregular; it is either the 23th of January or the 16th of February in 1294 A.D The nineteenth Aikat year of king Narasitisha II was his sixteenth regral year (omitting, according to rule, the first, sixth and sixteenth years). This agrees with the fact known from otber records that Narasirib: 11 ascended the throne in Saku 1200 (1278 A.D.). The seconl date of our inscription simply speaks of the king's twontysecond Auka, i.e. eighteenth regnal year (omitting the first, sixth, sixteenth and twentieth years), which apparently fell in Saka 1217. The grant was made when the king was staying at Remuna-kataka, i.e. the city of Romuna or the royal camp or residence at Reruni, which was the place wherefrom the Kendapatna plates of Saka 1217 (or 1218) were also issue:l. In the expression Sri-charanena vijaya-snimaye used in this connection, ri-churana is an honorific expression to indicate the king and vijaya has been used in its Oriya sense of stay's. In the same context other records of Narasimha II read vijay-arvasari. The mudala (i.e. the royal order regarding the grant or its execution) passed through the Puro-Parilshuka-Putra Trilochana-jena who seems to have been an official of a minister's rank and was the principul inspector attacheil to some administrativo department. The object of the grant was the increase of the king's longevity, health, wealth and majesty. The doneo was the Kosl-udhyaksha (treasurer) Halayudha who was a Brahmana of the Vatsa gotra having the Bhargava, Chyavana, Apnuvat, Aurva and Jomadngnya pravaras and was a student of a portion of the Kanva branch of the Yajurvela. The area of the land granted was one hundred vatikas in five plots scattered in different villages. The first plot of land comprised the village of Yanvachapatigrama (or Pandhadeg?) in the Vahattari khanda of the Kalamvo(mbo)ra vishaya, with the exception of the land belonging to the tasana (land granted by a charter) pertaining to Rama-pratiraja. The area of the land was * Soe op. cit., p. 271. * A similar aonse of the word is also noticed in Telugu, Kunuada and Tamil. It must have been borrowed in Oriya from Telugu.

Page #46
19 No. 3] ALALPUR PLATES OF NARASIMHA II, SAKA 1215 determined according to the nala, i.e. measurement of area, done by Allala-nayaka, described as a bri-karana, i.e. a scribe. The western boundary of the village granted was the dandu of Pangapala lying to the east of a river, while the eastern boundary was the western danila of Uriso-parakona. The word danda meang'a boundary pillar' and from that a boundary line'. It is tempting to equate parakana with the well-known Parguna meaning & tract of land comprising a number of villages, although Parakona may have also been the name of a locality adjacent to or included in Uriso. The northern boundary of Yanvachapatigraina (or Pandhadeg?) was the southern danda of Urisograma, while the southern boundary was the dund-arddha, i.e. a portion (arddha) of the boundary line (danda), of Kundalesvaradova (i.e. the temple area of the deity of that name) of the Sriramapura sasana (i.e. the gift village of that name). The land within these four boundaries measured 24 vafikas, 19 manas and 5 gunthas. Out of this, an area measuring 8 vatikas and 12 manas, which was covered by the land previously granted to gods and Brahmanas and by the boundaries of a waiting place for ferry as well as gohari and gopatha meaning broad pathways for cattle, etc., was subtracted, leaving a total (niravakara) of 16 vatikas, 7 manas and 5 gunthas. The second plot of the land granted comprised the village called Kharalagrama situated in the Sailo vishaya. The southern boundary of this village was the dam or highway (bandha) at the northern limit of Kurangngrama, while its northern boundary was the southern danda of Hariontagrama. To its west was the eastern boundary line of Chhatalograma and its eastern limit touched partially the boundary of the tank attached to the gola (granary) belonging to Khandhalagrama. The land within these boundaries measured 42 vacikas. Out of this, the area of 17 vatikas, 16 manas and 20 gun!has, which was covered by the boundaries around the mandapa (temple or public building) under the enjoyment of gods and Brahmanas and by goha. i, gopatha, tanks, bhitha (mounds?), etc., was subtracted, leaving a total of 24 vutikas, 3 manas and 5 gunthas. The calculation here makes it clear that 1 valika of land was regarded as equal to 20 manas while 1 mana (Oriya muna) was equal to 25 gunthas. The case is the same in Orissa even at the present time. The third plot of the gift land comprised Goladalograma, situated in the sanne Sailo vishaya, with the exception of the locality called Lala-Brahmapura. The northern boundary of the village touched parts of the boundary line of the Simpalo-Vankesvara hafla (market-place) and the southeru boundary was the gola-pushkarini (tank attached to the granary) of Haridntagrama. The western limit touched partly the boundary line of Nibbayapura, while tho eastern limit was the western embankment of the tank of or at Palehi in Radgalapura (Rangao?). The land measured 70 valikas, 13 munas and 15 gunthas. Out of this, an area of 33 valikas, 5 manas and 1 guntha, which was covered by the land such as that around mathas (colleges) and mandapas under the enjoyment of gods and Brahmanas of the locality called Hattapura-karmi-danda (a certain part of Hattapura) as well as by a vaidya-danda (boundaries of land granted to the local physician), tanks, joda (canals), gopatha, etc., was subtracted, leaving the total remainder of 37 va tikas, 8 manas and 14 gunthus. The fourth plot of the land granted comprised Sarpadalograma in the same saild vishaya. It was bounded in the north by the gambhira-vila-vena (a piece of very low land covered by the vena grass) of Goladalograma and in the south the southern dyke of the tank of or at Jayaganga. Its western boundary was the locality called Malisahara-Talapadia in the village of Goladali and the eastern limit was the mandapa belonging to one Sridhara Visvala (meaning originally a village watchman, later stereotyped into a family name) lying to the west of Radgalapura (or Rangao?). Within these four boundaries the land measured il vacikas and 5 gunthas. Out of this, au area measuring 5 ovacikus and covering some tanks in the possession of gods and Brahmanas, was subtracted, leaving a total of 6 valikas and 5 yun thus. The fifth plot of land comprised the village called Vasidrama in the Saivira vishaya with the exception of 3 vatikas, 4 manas and 10 gunthas attached to the homestead land belonging to

Page #47
20 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA [Vol. XXXI the god Bhuvanesvara worshipped at Dharapura. The remaining land measured, according to the samakranta-nala, 29 ta tikas, 5 munas and 12 gunthas. In Oriya, the word samakranta means * endowed with boundaries' and nala measurement of area'. It seems that the recognised area of the piece of land was quoted in this case without fresh measurement. Out of the above area, 13 vatikas and 15 munas, which covered tanks, bhithas and mandapris in the occupation of gods and Brahmanas, was subtracted leaving, according to the document under review, a total of 16 vatikus. There is, however, strictly speaking, a mistake in the calculation, as the remainder was actually 15 tafikus, 5 manas and 12 gunthas and not exactly 16 vatikas. The document goes on to say that the total area of the five plots measuring 100 vi tikas was granted as a revenue-free gift together with the right to enjoy both land and water as well as fish and tortoise. The actual total area of the five plots, however, was slightly less than 100 vatikas. It was 99 vasikus, 4 minas and 16 gunthas, although, if the wrong calculation of the area of the fifth plot as quoted in the documeat is taken into account it would come up to 99 vatikas, 19 munas and 4 gunthas. Sena pati (general) Allalinatha, who was a Brahmana of the Putimasha gotra and a student of the Sakala branch of the Kigoda, was the Sasanidhikarin, i.e. the hend of the record deartment who was responsible for writing the sasana or charter. He received, apparently as his perquisite, two valikas of land consisting partly of homestead land and partly of land under water. The engraver of the plates, whose name was Pannali-rana, similarly received two vatikas of land, half of which was homestead land, the other half being under water. He was apparently the same as Pannadi, mentioned in the Kendapatna plates, and Pannadi-maharana who engraved the Puri platest of Bhinu II, son of the issuer of the present charter. Rana and Maharana indicate family names among the artisans of Orissa. - A number of rent-paying subjects were also attached to the present gift land which was styled Allala pura-sasana. The later Ganga monarchs often gave a particular name to the land granted by a charter. Why the present charter was called Allalapura-sisana is not clear: but it seems to have been named after the Sasanihikarin Senapati Allalanatha. The practice of allotting a number of rent-payers to a sisana is also known from other records of the king. The subjects attached to the present charter were: (1) Asati who was the son of the gudika (manufacturer or seller of sugar) Narayana and belonged to the Uchabhapada hafta (market); (2) Madhi-Sreshthin who was the grandson of Bhrati-sreshthin and was a potter of the Yaitra pada hata ;(3) Kaliya who was the gransdon of Gopaladanu and belonged to the Saragada nava(va)-hafta ; (4) Parukhssreshthin who was the son of Juguli-ereshthin and was an oilman of Voiroa-gopapa ; (5) Punakara who was the grandson of Pratosve and a grower or seller of betel leaves attached to the JankheraJayapura hala; (6) Dharmm.u-srishthin who was the grandson of Kukamachanda and was a relation of the oilman Gabhu-rani of Uthali, and (7) Moikraa, the grandson of Marttanda and a goldsmith of the Vijayalakshmipura hata ; he was made a substitute for Utjas-adhyaksha who was the grandson of the goldsmith Visu-mahalaka and belonged to the Varanga hatta and who had been attached to the busana of Khadgngrihi-Mahapatra Yugunanda of Ghatavata; and Utjas-adhyaksha was attached to the present charter. The last line of the charter says that it was written by the Sasanalhikarin Allalaetho-sonapati and that the plates were udghacita (probably meaning kirga or engraved) by the copper-smith Pannadi-rana. of the geographical names mentioned in the charter, Allalapura is, of course, modern Alalpur near Bhubaneswar. It is, however, difficult to determine as to which of the gist villages has to be TJRASB, Iutters, Vol. XVII, pp. 19-26; JBRS, Vol. XXXVIII, part ii, pp. 225-29, ? The word is mahallaka, the same as muhallika or makallaka meaning ' guard of the royal harem! Visumahullika was a goldsmith by carto. The word udhyaksha attached to the name of his grandson may suggest that the latter had some executive function in the market to which he belonged.

Page #48
21 No. 3] ALALPUR PLATES OF NARASIMHA JI, SAKA 1215 identified with the present Allpur. Another interesting fact is that only one of the five localities granted seems to have carried the name applied to the suisana. If the reference to the god Bhuvanosvara at Dharapura actually refers to the present Bhubaneswar, originally named, no doubt, after a dcity of this namo, it may be suggested that the fifth plot of the gift land comprised modern Alalpur near Bhubaneswar. Remuna has been identified with the modern village of the same name situated about 6 miles to the west of Bninsore. Pangapala may be idontified with the place of that name in Pargana Barpalla in the Cuttack District. Uriso is the same as Urisa, a village within the jurisdiction of the Jagutsingpur Police Station in the same District. The Sailo vishaya may be roughly identified with the Sailo Pargana in the said District. Saivira is still the name of another Pargana in thnt District. Kalambora-vishaya, known from several other inscriptions, was apparently the district round the present village of Urisa. of the localities mentioned in connection with the second plot of the gift land, the villages Harionti, Kurangi, Chhatalo and Khandhala are now called Harianta, Kurang, Chhatol and Khandol respectively. They are all situated in the vicinity of one another in the Cuttack District (see Survey of Indii map, sheet No. 73 H/15). The third plot of land was also situated near Hariontagruma, i.e. modern Harianta. The other places mentioned in the record cannot be satisfactorily identified. TEXT: . Sirth Plate, First Side, 178 ............ Saka-nfipatah panchadas-adhika-dvadaga-sa179 ta-samva(samva)tsareshu gateshu sva-rajyasy-onavimsaty-anke='bhilikhyamane Kumbha-dvitiya-kfishpa-pafchamyam Mangala180 vare Remuna-katake Sricha ranena vijaya-samaye puroparikshaka-patra-Trilochana jena'-mudalena chatu181 rdasa-bhuvan-adhipat-ity-adi-virud-avali-virijamano vira-sri-Narasimhadevah sv-ayur arogy-aisvarya-sama182 jya-samtiddhaye Vatsa-sagotraya Bhargava-Chyavan-Iyu(pnu)van-Au(vad-Au)rvv2 Jamadagnya-pravaraya Yajur-ved-antargata183 Kanva -sakh-aika-des-adhyayine koshadhyaksha-Halayudhaya vatika-satam pradan artham 184 Kalamvora-vishaya-Vahattari(r)-khanda-madhya-Yanvachapati?-gramam Rama pratirajn-sasaniyam=va(in=ba)hishksitya puro185 srikaran-Allala-nayaka-nala-pramanana etad-gramiya-paschima-si(si)ma nadyah purva (rve) Pangapa10From Pundit Ratnikara Gargavatu's Oriya transcript. The 105 introductory verses, also found in other records of tho king, covered 177 lines and a part of line 178 which is line 4 on the sixth plate. * Originally read yena. Originally read avapro'. * Originally read vyavao. * Originally read kantha. + Alternatively read Vaha." * Originally read Arddhacha'. An alternativo reading is grama-Rama'. The reading my be Pandhacha . Alternatively real Ramapratirajao.

Page #49
22 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA (Vol. XXXI 18R la-dandamadita kritva purvva-si(si)mi Uriso-parakonapchima-cinnda-jaryantons uttaratuh U. 187 riso-graniya-daksbina-dawlanirabhya dakshina-si(si)mi Sriramapura-sisaniya-Kunda lisvaradivasya da d-arddha188 paryvantenaivani chatuh-si(vi)m-ivachhod na guntha-panchak-ottarit-min-naviinsuty adhiku-vatika-cha urviu a(viris)ti189 madhyat puritana- leva-Vra Bra)hmana-naditart-dandi-gan(go)hari-gopath-adithir-mina dvadas-adhik-ashtau(shto)-vati190 kam(ka) vaba)hishkritya sthita-nira vakara-pancha gunth-otte ra-mina-wapt-adhikn-shola 40-vatika-mitam? | Sailo-vishaya191 madhya-Kharalogramam[l*] dakshimtah Kku(Ku)grangagramasy-ottara-prichchoda va(ha).dham-aliksitya uttara-fi(si)mi Tarionti192 gramiya-dakshinat landa-paryyantena [l*) paschimatah Chhatalogrimanya purvva-pari chchhoda-dandar-avadhi(lhi)ksitys purvva-si(si)mi 193 Khandhalogrjiniy-gola-pushkariny-aridha-paryyantena [ll*evan cbatuh-si(si)m-ivachhe (chchho)dona vati-dvachatvarinsa (risa)n-madhya194 t puratana-dovn-Vra(Bra)hmana-bhogya-mandapa-danda-gohari-gopatha-pushkarini-bhithadibhir guntha-viikuvinnsaty-a Sicth Plate, Second Side 195 dhika-mina-shoda-ottara-gaptadasu-vatikam va(ha)hishkritya? vasthita-nira vakara pancha-gunth-ottara-mana-tray-adhika-chatu196 rvirgati-vatika-parimitari(tam) | tath=xitad-vishaya-mallya Goladalo-gramam Lala. Vra(Bri)hmapuram=va(rari ba)hishkritya uttaratah 197 Simpalo-Vankosvara-hattasya parichhe(chchho)dla-dland-aridham=arlitah kritva dakshina si(si)ma Harionta-gramiya-yola-pushka198 rini-paryyant na 't!*) paschimatah Nibhayapura-parichhochchhojda-dand arddham=adli kritva purvva'-si(si)ma Radgalupuriya'-Paleha-pushka199 rini-raschina-va(ba)ndha-paryyantena [l*) evam chatuh-si(si)m-avachteschhe)dena guatha pafcha inua- na-trayudas-adhika-saptati-vatika200 madhya Hartapura-karmmi-danda'- vasi-puratana-deva-Vra( Bri)hna(hma)na-bbogya. mastha mandapa-vaidlya-dlanda-pushkarini-jola-gopath-adi. 1 Alternatively read Urisaparakina. Originally read dhiko? * Originally read midam. Read "mitom! * Originally read Kharu. * Originally read Khare . . Read rafiki which was originally read. ? Read Arily-in which was orixinally reall. * Originally rend Tale Originally real pu'. 10 The reading may be Ranga'. 11 Originally real karmma'. The intended reading seems to have been dunda.

Page #50
No. 3 ALALPUR PLATES OF NARASIMHA II, SAKA 1215 23 201 bhir-gunth-aik-adhika-pancha-man-ottara-trayastrimead'-vatikam(ka) va(ba)hiskhtity vasthita-niravakara-guntha-chaturddas-ashta-man-adhika202 saptatrimsad-vatika-parimitam(tam) | tath=aitad-vishaya-madhya-Sarpadalogramam (mam) [l*] uttaratah Goladalagramiya-gambhira-vila203 venam=aditah ksitva dakshina-si(si)ma Jayaganga-pushkarini-dakshina-va(ba)ndha-par yyantena pascbimatah Go204 ladalagramasya Malisahara-Talapadiam=aditah ksitva purva-si(si)ma Radga(nga!) lapura 205 paschima-Sridharaviavala-mandapa-paryyantena [l*] evam chatuh-si(si)m-avachhe(chchhe) dena pancha-gunth-a206 dhik-aikadasa-vatika-madhyat puratana-deva-Vra(Bra)hmana-bhogya-pushkariny-adibhih pa207 ncha-vatikam(ka) vaba)bishkrity=avasthita-nira vakara-pancha-gunth-opeta-vatika-shat parimitan(tam ) Saivira-vishaya-madhya208 Vasidram-akhyam gramam Dharapura-Bhuvanesvara-devanam=vasnam va)stu-samva (mba)ndha(ddha)-dasa-guntha-mana-chatushtay-adhika-vati-trayam 209 vaba)hishkpitya samakranta-nalena guntba-dvadasa-pancha-man-ottar-na-trimsad-vatika. madhyat-pushkarini-danda-bhitha -purata310 na-deva-Vra(Bra)hmana-bhogya-mandap-adibhih panohadasa-man-adbika-trayodasa-vati kar(ka) vaba)bishkritya shodaga-vatika-pa911 rimitam(tam) [1] evam grama-panchakena milita-vatika-satam sa-jala-sthala-matsya kachha(chobha)pa-sahitam=a-chandr-arkkam-akari212 ksitya pradat* || || Atra kasane Pu(Pu)timasha-gotraya Ri(Ri)gved-antargata-Sakala-sakh adhyayine sasan-&213 dhikarine Allalanatha-senapataye vastu-sahita-jala-kshetra -vatika-dvayam(yam) || etat tamyra(mra)-lekhaka-Y&214 nnali"-rana-namne vastv-arddhaka-[sa*Jhita-jala-kshetra-vatik=aika || asya Allalapura sasanasy=amgataya Seventh Plate, First Side 215 Uchabhapada-hattiya-gulika-Na(Na)rayanasya suto=sati-nama || 0 || Yaitrapada-hattiya kumbhakars-Bbrati-Greshthi(shthi) 1 Originally read trim sa-vao. * Originally read shata. . Originally read itha. * Originally read pradao. There is an ornamental flower design between the doublo dandan, * Originally read netra. 1 Originally read Paradi. The reading may be Pannadie. * Originally read yabha. Originally read Bhadri; other alternativo suggestions are Bhabhi and Bhast.

Page #51
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA [VOL. XXXI 216 kasya napta Madhi-setere)shthi(shthi)-nama Saragada-nava(va)-hattiya-Gopaladanul-napta Kaliya-samjnakah | Voiros-Go217 papa-tailiks-Jaguli-breshthikasya su(su)tah Parakha-sesbthilfreshthi)-nama ! Jankhera Jayapura-hattiya-tarvambu)likno-Pratosvasya 218 napta Punakara-nama | Uthali-tailika-Gabhu-rana-isn-)shta-kutumvi(mbi)ya-Kuka. machanda-napta. Dharmmu-ereshthikah || Vijayalakshmipu219 ra-hattiya-svaranakara-Marttanda -namno naptaram Maikraa-namadam Ghatavatiya khadgagrahi-mahapatra-Yagananda-sasane li220 khitasya Varanga-hattiya-suvar nakara-Visu-mahalakasya napta(ptu)r=Utjas-udhyakshasya parivarttapan datva(ttva) grihita-U(t-O)tjas-adhyaksha(ksha)-nama I'll 221-27 (The usual imprecatory and benedictory stanzas) 228 Svasti sri-vira-Narasimhadevasya dvavimsaty-anke sasan-adhikari[na*) Alalsnatba senapatina likhitam-idam(dam) | udghatitam tamvra(mra)kara-Yannadi-ray-akhyen=eti il 01 Originally read dlanulu. * Originally read pusu aryuka. * Originally read amarika. * Originally read nashtha dhi'. * Originally read Marttando. * Originally read yran. There is an ornamental flower design between tho doublu luxus Originally read Yannabhi'. The reading may le Pannaio

Page #52
No. 4-THREE PARAMARA INSCRIPTIONS FROM MALWA (1 Plate) K. N. SASTRI, NEW DELHI Of the three inscriptions' under review, the first is from the Mahakalesvara temple at Ujjain, the second is on & stone pillar in the Bhojasala (now Kamalmaula Mosque) at Dhar while the third lies in a shrine at Un in Madhya Bharat. Their common characteristic is that each of them contains an alphabetical-cum-grammatical chart (bandha) and a verse alluding to the Varnanaga-kripanika-bandha of the king Udayaditya.' A. Mahakali vara Temple Inscription This inscription is a prasasti, the object of which presumably was to record either the construction or the restoration of a Siva temple at Ujjain. It survives in two fragments. One of thom bears 36 closely written lines engraved on a stone slab built in a niche in the upper storey of the Mahakale vara temple. The other fragment comprises 28 lines of text and an alphabetical chart which are inscribed on a stone slab now fixed in a small chhatri in the same temple on the ground floor. Though it is difficult to be absolutely certain about their relationship, yet their mutual resemblance in style and subject matter tends to support the view that the two fragments were parts of one and the same inscription.8. The first fragment is 17' broad by 211' high and appears to be badly worn off on the surface. The writing on the second fragment, excluding the chart, measures 14" broad and 17' high and is in a far better state of preservation and quite distinct, though, here too, some letters are missing due to the peeling off of the surface. The characters are beautifully executed and belong to the 80-called Kutila type of the Nagari script current in Northern and Western India in the 10th and 11th centuries A. D. They closely resemble those of the Khajuraho inscription of V. 8. 1011 and the Udaypur prasasti. The language is Sanskrit. Barring the alphabetical chart (bandha), the rest of the extant portion of the inscription is in verse. Bis denoted by the sign for v, and the palatal sibilant by its dental counterpart in some cases. The composer of this prasasti was well-versed in rhetorics and possessed a fine imagination. The first fragment contains nineteen verses of which the first sixteen are devoted to the eulogy of Sivs and the description of the Arbuda mountain. This is followed by an allusion to the sacrificial offering of the sage Vasishtha whose cow, Surabhi, was anatched away by Visvamitra. Herein the poet displays his mastery in the use of allegories, similes and other poetic embellishments which go to make a good kavya. Owing to an unfortunate gap between verses 19 and 79, the text dealing with the origin of the Paramara family and the genealogy of its members appears to have been lost. This may be inferred from the occurrence of similar passages in the Paramara prasastis in other inscriptions, such as the Udaypur prasasti referred to above. The genealogical account might have been brought down to Naravarman, the donor of the present record. 1 The estampages of the epigraphs were kindly supplied to me by the Government Epigraphist for India, Ootacamund. 1 These inscriptions have been briefly noticed by Mr. K. K. Lele in the Paramaras of Dhar and Malwa, pp. 29-30; see also Annual Report of the Archaeological Survey, Western Oirole, 1912-13, pp. 21 and 66, Nos. 2598 and 2599 (Mahakalekvara temple inscription); 1904-05, p. 8, No. 2081, and 1912-13, pp. 21 and 55, No. 2601 (Dhar inscription); 1919-20, p. 25, No. 3011 (Un inscription). Mr. Lelo attributes the composition of the epigraphs to the Paramara king Naravarman. [It is likely that the two fragments form the beginning and end of two different inscriptions.-Ed.) * Above, Vol. 1, Plate facing p. 124. * Ibid., Plato facing p. 234. (26)

Page #53
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA [VOL. XXXI The next point to be considered is whether the author of this prasasti was Udayaditya or his son Naravarman. In verse 86, Udayaditya and Naravarman have been styled 'kings' (mahibhujoh). Had the former been the author of the prasasti, the association of his son with him would have been in the capacity not of 'king', but of Rajakumara or Yuvaraja, in which case the latter could not have been styled 'king'. It therefore follows that it was Naravarman who incised the prasasti during his reign to commemorate either the erection or the restoration of a temple of Siva, and associated his father's name with his own as an expression of honour and filial love. Moreover, as another act of his deep devotion and reverence to Udayaditya, Naravarman appears to have dedicated to him the chart, described as the badge of Udayaditya to be worn by the kinge and the poets alike, according to another stanza (verse 55) which also occurs in the other two inscriptions. In any case, it is quite clear that Udayaditya and Naravarman, being father and son, could not have ruled the same kingdom contemporarily. This becomes all the more incredible since Udayaditya was succeeded not by his younger son Naravarman but by his elder son Lakshmadeva as king of Malwa. He was long dead when Naravarman ascended the throne. Though, on account of the fragmentary condition of the epigraph the date is lost, yet it can be placed within the reign of Naravarman, i.e. in 1094-1133 A.D.: As indicated by the concluding portion of the record (verses 79 to 84) eulogising Mehakala, the prosasti was presumably dedicated to that deity; but it remains obscure whether it recorded the erection or merely the restoration of a temple for the god. It may, however, be observed that the Mabakala-jyotirlinga at Avanti (Ujjain) is one of the twelve Jyotirlingas located in different parts of India, about which references are found in some of the Puranas and other works of Sanskrit literature. It is therefore conceivable that a temple of Mahakala existed here and that it was renovated or extended from timo to time by the Paramara kings including Naravarmadeva. In lines 18-19 of the text, are enumerated the letters of the Sanskrit alphabet arranged classwise, each group being followed by a numeral indicating the number of letters in it. The figure 61 at the end shows the total number of letters in the two lines. Thus line 18 contains the 14 vowels and 4 Aydgavahas, while line 19 contains the 25 Sparbas, 4 Antasthas and 4 Oshthas. The total of the two lines is thus 51. Line 20 begins with five long vowels from a to Iri, followed by the fourteen Mahesvara-sutras which occupy lines 21 and 22. Their total number 47, sprived at by leaving out the it consonant at the end of each sutra and counting ha only once, is finally given at the end of line 22. The sub-totals are indicated after each group of letters. The above table is followed by three concluding stanzas (verses 85-87). Verse 85 dedicates the Varna-naga-kripd. pika-bandha to king Udayaditya with the injunction that the bandha was placed as a badge on the chest of the poets and the kings alike. Verse 86 says that the sword of the kings, Udayaditya and Naravarman, the votaries of Maheka, was ever ready for the protection of the four castes and of learning. Verse 87 states that this alphabetical Snake-Scimitar Chart of Udayaditya, [together with] the string of [poetic) gems, was composed by the friend of the talented poets' (sukavibandhuna). This upithet presumably refers to king Naravarman himself who is supposed to have been the composer of this prasasti. Out of the three verses referred to above, the first is found in all the three inscriptions, the first and the second in the Ujjain and Dhar inscriptions, while the third is exclusive to the Ujjain prasasti. [See note 4 below.-Ed.) *[The epithet mahfohuj may be justified even if Naravarman was the governor of a district of his father's kingdom. The importance given to Udayaditya suggests that it was composed during his rule (1059-87 A. D.) possibly about the close of it.-Ed.) cf. Siva Purana, IV (Kotirudra-samhita), Adhyay& I, verres 21-23. 4 The expression eukavi-bandhund is susceptible of the alternative interpretation by the talented poet Bandhu' if allowance is made for the indulgence of the poet to call himself a talented poet'. [This seems to be the better of the two interpretations of the stanza. The poet Bandhu was probably a protege of Naravarman when he was the governor of some territory during Udayaditya's rule.--Ed.]

Page #54
No. 4] THREE PARAMARA INSCRIPTIONS FROM MALWA By the side of and below lines 18-28 is engraved the bandha, mentioned as Varna-naga-kripapika in verse 85. As this expression connotes, the bandha is roughly a combination of a snake and a scimitar or dagger. The head of the snake is apparently represented by the broad barbed blade of the dagger, and its coiled body after forming & sort of hilt of the dagger shoots up making & serpentine loop representing the tail. In the broad head of the dagger and its two barbs are inserted the 14 vowels from a to au, and in the thinner part below it are ha, ya, va, ra and la. Lower still, in the rhomboid portion of the hilt, which is divided into 25 squares, are placed the 25 Sparsas from ka to ma, arranged according to their vargas. The triangular portion at the bottom contains in its right arm the 4 Ushmas and at the base the 4 Ayogavahas, viz. the Upadhmaniya, Jihvamuliya, Anusvara and Visarga. The letters in the left arm of the triangle, being badly damaged in all the three inscriptions, are mostly illegible. However, to judge from the faint survivals of some of them in the Dhar inscription, of which o at the bottom is somewhat clear, this arm probably oontained ksha, tra, jna and om, with which the present day Devanagari alphabet ends. The loop representing the tail of the snake is divided into 39 compartments, 21 of which are occupied by the noun terminations of the seven cases, viz., su, au, as, am, au, as, etc., and the remaining 18 by the verb inflexions of the two padas, viz., ti, tas, anti, si, thas, tha, etc., and te, ate, ante, se, athe, dhve, etc. The starting point of the above two sets of terminations is the top of the loop, from where they proceed downwards in the left and the right hand arms respectively. It is noteworthy that the arrangement of alphabet given in the chart generally follows the lines of the 14 Mahesvara-sutras of Panini's Ashtadhyayi. Thus ha is given twice, one before the 4 Antasthas, and again at the end along with the 4 Oshmas, as is the case in the above aphorisms. The arrangement of the 25 Sparsas, if read vertically from top to bottom, though not strictly in the order of the sutras, is approximately the same so far as their respective sthana and prayatna are concerned. The above bandha, containing as it does, the 14 Mahesvara-sutras and the 39 sup and tin terminations, sets forth in a nutshell the basic elements and the first essentials of Sanskrit grammar which is entirely based on them. Again, as a sound knowledge of the Sabda-sastra, which is synonymous with Vyakarana, is indispensable for the proper understanding of the Artha-sastra, the obart obviously stands for the entire Sanskrit literature and the learning it represents. Accord ing to a Puranic legend, Mahesvara is the originator of all literature, philosophy, etc., and he, in the beginning of the creation, propounded to the four saints, Sanaka, Sanandana, etc., the fourteen sutras, which are the germs of all knowledge and Sabda-brahma, and are therefore known as Mahe svara sutras. The word varna in its duplicate sense applying to the poets was thus obviously used by the author in its wider significance of learning'. TEXT: [Metres : verses 79 to 84 Sardulavikridita ; verses 85 to 87 Anushcubh.] 1 -- garfactarei fayafaa wulfafen2 fafaefiffa(fa) g a cy I hat * 3 katipaye pazyanti yadyoginastadbhayAdaNimAdidivyaphala4. daM rUpaM satAM [zAmbhavam // 79 // nityaM vyApakamekamujjvalacalaM jyotiH sphuradratnava1 I may also suggest that this arm of the triangle might have contained the 4 Yamas. It is worth noting that the total number of letters of the Sanskrit alphabet given in the chart is 51, whereas, according to Panini, it is 63 or 64. The latter includes the 21 vowels, 25 Sparkas, 4 Antasthas, 4 Oshmas, 4 Yamas, 4 Ayogarahas and the duboprishta and pluta Iri-lara, the last of them being but optional. From impressions. [Ou account of the unsatisfactory nature of the impressions of the first fragment, its text is not quoted bero.-Ed.) The akaharas, being worn out here, are restored conjecturally,

Page #55
28 B dyogonmIlitamIlitekSaNapuTAH 6 kusumairarthyAccataM cintitaM // 80 // [ nAmbhaH ] ] 7 kledayati prakampayati [caM nabhaH ]] 8 kSoNIM (NI) na cAkrAmati / nillInA - 2 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA [VOL. XXXI pasya ( zya) nti pAtaMjalAH / sAMdra [ya]makadamva (mba) - tadbhUyAdapunarha ( maiM ) vAya paramaM rUpaM satAM zAmbhavam vra (bra ) hyANDahartA marunnAgniH pluSyati nAvRNoti yogAbhyAsavasA (zA) dvimuktaviSayAM (yA) saGgAnyadantavvi hRdi sphuratu tajjyotiH satAM zAmbhavam // 81 // vairAgyAti 10 satatAbhyAsaprasUtirguruvR ( vRM) tInAM manaso nirodha udito yogaH sa yogIzva11 raiH / yasmi (smin) saMzna (sna) piteccite paricite dhyAte nate saMstute spRSTe dRSTa upAjjitestu 12 purajitsa vra (brahmabhUyAya vaH // 82 // 9 ntAH *] karaNAM (NaM) zAdditIyA (ya) krIDAkuNDalitoragezvaratanU kA[rA *]dhirUDhI 13 mva (mba) rAnusvAraM kalayannakArarucirAkAraH kRpAdraH prabhuH / viSNovizvatanoravantinaga14 rIhRpu (tpu) NDarIke vasanno (nnoM) kArAkSaramUrtirasyatu mahAkAlontakAlaM satAm // 83 // bhujya na 15 nte bhuvanAni sapta vasudhA sAmbhonidhirhIiyate kalpAntepi na nazyate na kupitAnmRtyo 16 rapi prasyate / dhyAyadbhiryadapAstakarmmanigaDerdhAtprApi na prArthyate tadvaH svAntamalaMkaro17 tu caraNAmbhojadvayaM sA (zA) mbhavam 18 a zrA i I u U R 2 Na 5 bha 2 X X 19 ka kha ga gha Ga 5 Ta eo Da Dha pa pha ba ma 5 sa (za) Sa sa ha 51 20 zra I U RR la Na (Na) [R*] luka (k) 10 e zro Ga (Ga) ai mrau ca (c) ha ya va ra T la Na (Na) na maGa [Na *] na ma (m) bha bha Ja (a) gha Dha dha [Sa] japa (ba) ga Da da za (z) 20 1 34 kha pha cha Tha tha ca Ta ta ka (v) 22 ka pa y za Sa sa ra ( r ) 23 udayAdityadevasya varNanAgakRpANikA / a i u 13 hala (l ) 33 / 47 II 24 kavInAM ca nRpANAM ca veSo vakSasi ropitaH // [ 85|| * ] 25 e[b] yamudayAdityanarava mahIbhujoH / 28 [mahezasvAminoNaMsthitye siddhAsiputhi (tri) kA ] 27 [ udayA]dityanAmAGkavarNanAgakRpANikA / 28 [padyamuktA maNizreNI suSTA sukavivaM (baM) dhunA // [ 87 // * ] 21 1 This is only a conjectural restoration. Read revilin-adeg. ca ta ya // 84 // R lR la e ai bho bho 14 bha cha ja a 5 tha da dha na 5 ra la va * // [ 86 // * ] :

Page #56
No. 41 THREE PARAMARA INSCRIPTIONS FROM MALWA B. Dhar Inscription This consists of two parts which are engraved on two separate pillars in the Bhojasala (now Kamalmaula Mosque) at Dhar. Though lying apart from each other, they are allied inasmuch as they deal with the same subject of grammatical terminology. Judging from the two opening verses in Part I, which are identical with verses 85 and 86 of the Ujjain prasasti edited above, this inscription can be attributed to Naravarman. The alphabetical chart in Part II is identical with its counterparts in the Ujjain and Un inscriptions. The inscription in Part I measures 29" high and 15" broad and, in addition to the two identical verses referred to above, contains a new chart (bandha) exhibiting 180 verbal terminations (tis. vibhaktis) of the ten lakaras together with 16 dhutu-pratyayus. The bandha consists of the top, the middle and the bottom portions. In the top section, the inscription is very indistinct except for the initial word atha, but it has been conjecturally restored as atha tin-vibhakti-bandhah. The middle section is a square standing vertically on one of its angles and is divided into 180 compartments by drawing nine parallel lines one way and seventeen the other way across. The space between each pair of parallel lines is altornately closed by means of projecting loops at either end along the four sides of the square, turning the sets of parallel lines into two running spirals from end to end. Inset in the five loops and the five intervening open spaces between them, in the upper left hand arm of the square, are, respectively, the initial letters of the terms denoting the different senges in which the ten lakaras are used. Thus in their serial order the letters va, sa, bi(vi), hya, a, pa, sva(sva), a, bha and kri respectively stand for vartamana, sambhavana, vidhi, hyastana-atila, utita-samanya, paroksha, svastana-bhavishyat, asis, bhavishyat and kriyatipatti or Ierivatikrama, indicating thereby the ten lakaras, viz., lat, vidhi-lin, log, lan, luri, lit, lut, a dir-. Irit and Irin. It must be noted that the order of the lakaras given here is more in accordance with the Chandrs than with the Paniniya school of grammarian3. In the former, they are in the order of lat, vidhi-lin, lot, lan, lit, Usir-lin, lug, Irig, Irin and Lu, while in the latter the order is lat, lit lut, Irit, lot, vidhi-lir, asir-liv, lar, lun and Irin. Arranged under each lakara are 18 verbal terminations half of which are Paras mai podi and half Atinanepadi, denoted by the abbreviations Pusasinai and Atinane at the beginning of each division outside the lower left hand side of the square. Each pada is subdivided into three parts indicated by the aksharas pra, ma and u, mesning respectively the Prathama, Madhyama and Uttaina Purushas (i.e. the third, second and first persons), and the three terminations of each person are continuously numbered by putting the figures 1, 2 and 3 in the loops and the open spaces along this side of the square. In the nine loops and the nine intervening open spaces along the opposite side of the square, is repeated the figure 10 eighteen timos, recording the total number of terminations in the row opposite it. Against every third line stands the figure 30 showing the total number of the three rows, against every ninth line is the bigger total 90, and finally the figure 180 at the end of the vertical row of numerals indicates the grand total number of terminations in the whole square. The last section is triangular with looped corners and shows along its three arms enclosed by girolets, the dhatu-pratyayas, the number of which is stated inside the triangle to be 16. It is. however, difficult to find the actual number of all the pratyayas to correspond with the giver figure. Their actual number including those enclosed in the circles and one inside the triangle comes to 19. But as the right hand loop of the triangle, which is now missing, must also have contained * [This restoration is doubtful, as the roading appoars to be atha........dhatuh.--Ed.] * In the Chandra Vyakarana, the lakaras are arranged according to their Siruadhatuka and Ardhadhatuba divisions. Thus the first four lukuras, viz., lat, vilki-lin, L54 and Lia, belong to the former division, and the re. maining six to the latter. Ia the Paninfya system tooy are arranged according to their fit and nit distinctions The foar lakanu given in the chart are in the samo order as in the Stilhintach undrikz, whilo, among the Ardha. dAdt ba lakiras, the sequence is slightly confused; but that does not affout the two main divisious referred to abova

Page #57
56 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA [VOL. XXXI at least three miore, the total number of all the pratyayas would approximate to 22. I, however, think that what the author meant by the term pratyaya are the tin-pratyayas comprising the ten conjugational characteristics (vikaranas) and the twelve sanadi-pratyayas.1 These, leaving out their duplicates, are given along the three arms of the triangle. In the seven circlets along the base of the triangle are enclosed a, yan, nu, na, u, na and ay, the vikaranas of dhatus respectively belonging to the Bhvadi, Divadi, Svadi, Rudhadi, Tanadi, Kryadi and Churadi conjugations. The Adadi, Juhotyadi and Tudadi are not included as the vikaranas of the former two are dropped in toto and that of the third is identical with that of the Bhvadi. On the two arms of the triangle are san, ya, ay, iyan, kamya and aya, the characteristics of the sanadyanta verbs. The second of them (ya) stands for kyach, kyan, kyash, yan and yak, which, when shorn of superfluous parts, are reduced to ya. The third (ay) stands for the simplified form of nin and nich. vip is evidently not taken into account as it is totally dropped after a verb. Thus of the twelve or ten sanadipratyayas only six are included in the chart. There are three more pratyayas, viz. ich, yan and in. The first is enclosed in the loop at the left hand corner while the other two are inside the triangle. I am unable to find out their nature and function in relation to verbs; but, if they are added to the 13 pratyayas referred to above. the total number 16 is completed. Of the three circleta round the loop, the middle one is inscribed with the word kridanta or kridartha and probably refers to the two krit-pratyayas in the adjoining circles, which are an and snu. Both, being krit-pratyayas, were probably not included in the total, and, for the same reason, those in the right hand loop, which is now missing, were also not taken into account. C. Un Inscription This inscription is in three parts. Part I comprising five pieces contains the Varna-nagakripanika-bandha which is identical with that found in the other two inscriptions already dealt with. This is inscribed on the wall to the proper left of a shrine door at Un. Part II is engraved on a wall of the Chaubara Dera No. 1, facing south, and contains in five lines the letters of the Sanskrit alphabet. Part III, whose exact position in the temple is not given, bears the stanza noticed previously in connection with inscription A (verse 85). 30 The stone slab bearing this inscription appears to be of coarse grain with the surface extremely corroded, rendering the letters very faint and blurred. In style the characters are similar to those on the other two allied inscriptions, but in this case they are larger, averaging about an inch in size. Consequently, the chart covers a larger space measuring about 40" high by 26" broad. The pentagonal top of the dagger and the upper part of the serpentine loop are extremely blurred and the portions of the alphabet and the grammatical terminology inscribed therein are lost. But the same can be restored with certainty from the identical charts on the other two inscriptions. Close to the left hand barb of the blade is a rough figure of a fish or conch shell (sankha), which is a peculiar feature of this inscription. According to the Paniniya system, the sanadi-pratyayas are twelve as given below:san-kyach-kamyach-kyan-kyasho-th-achara-kvib-pij-yanau tatha ! yagaya iyan pin chili dvadasami san-adayah || According to the Chandra system, they are known as yahadi and are ten as follows: yan sakamya iyan challi yagaya-nininas-tathu | achare kvib-atho ya cha jneya daba yan-adayab || It is difficult to say if the first two pratyayas (ich and yan) are the same as mentioned in Papini's aphorisms chlebeich and husnuvob sarvadhatuke. The third (in) could be aini; but as it is a krit-pratyaya it would be difficult to Include it among the tin-pratyayas.

Page #58
No. 4_SENAKAPAT INSCRIPTION OF THE TIME OF SIVAGUPTA BALARJUNA (1 Plate M. G. DIKSHIT, SAUGOR, AND D. C. SIRCAR, OOTACAMUND The stone bearing the inscription under publication was found in the house of a Brahmana resident of Senakapat, a village in the forest area on the right bank of the Mahanadi, about two miles to the south of Sirpur (ancient Sripura, capital of Dakshina-Kosala) in the Raipur District of Madhya Pradesh. The inscribed stone is reported to have been brought from the ruins in the western part of the village, which contains two big Siva-lingas, each about 21 feet in height, apparently marking the sites of two temples. To which one of these temples the inscription originally belonged cannot be determined. The stone is now preserved in the Museum attached to the Saugor University. The inscription is incised on a large well-dressed slab of Vindhyan sandstone, rectangular in shape and reddish buff in colour. It is about 30 inches in length, 18 inches in height and 3 inches in thickness. The slab is broken into two unequal sections which, however, dovetail into each other quite well. A letter or two which are damaged in most of the lines of writing can be fairly satisfactorily made out in almost all cases. Only a few such aksharas have to be restored with the help of the context. On the whole, the preservation of the record is not unsatisfactory. The inscription consists of 23 lines of writing which is divided into two sections. The first of these sections runs from the beginning to line 17 and the second from line 18 to the end (line 23). The characters belong to the Northern Alphabet of the seventh or eighth century A. D. and closely resemble those of other contemporary stone inscriptions discovered in the neighbourhood, particularly the inscriptions of the time of the king during whose reign the present epigraph was also engraved. The record employs the initial vowels a (lines 7, 10, 11, 21), a (lines 10, 18, 20, 21), i (lines 2, 6, 8, 9, 12, 15), u (lines 1, 23) and ri (line 23). In some cases, there is little difference between the signs of medial u and subscript >> (cf. sunu and Onnati in line 23). Th9 medial sign of a is difforently made sometimes as a siro-matra, but sometimes as a prishtha-matra (cf. udvellarto in line 1, anuyane in line 2, etc.). The letter n has two forms (cf. samanam and nikchalam in line 12), one of which resembles in some cases a form of (cf. ripu in lines 2-3. bharanirbhara in line 11) and in a few cases also oft (cf. pravissitaio in line 11, niruriti-dhanam in line 21). The letter b has been indicated by the sign of v. The conjunct ry exhibits both its earlier and later forms (cf.or=yasya in line 12 and or=yagasya in line 18). For the final form of some consonants, of. samyak in line 16 and Oman in line 23. The first and second halves of stanzas are marked respectively by a single and double danda, of which the former as well as the left side member of the latter has a small projection in the middle towards the left. The language of the inscription is Sanskrit. With the exception of the introductory mangala, the whole record is written in verse. There are altogether 30 stanzas in various metres. As regards orthography, it may be noted that final m at the end of the second and fourth feet of verges has invariably been changed to anusvara. Before &, the anusvara has been changed to (cf. sitinsu in line 3, etc.). The inscription bears no date. But the king, during whose 1 For the Sirpur Lakshmana temple inscription, see above, Vol. XI, pp. 190 ff. and Plate. For another Sirpur stone inscription of the same roign, ago Cunningham's A. 8. Rep., Vol. XVII, Plato XVIII A, and Ind. Ant., Vol. XVIII, pp. 197 f. The same king's oopper-plate grants, however, exhibit characters of the box-headed type. Cf. the Mallar (abovo, Vol. XXIII, pp. 113 ff.), Bardula (ibid., Vol. XXVII, pp. 287 ff.) and Lodhia (ibid., pp. 319 ff.) plates. (31)

Page #59
32 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA [Vol. XXXI reign it was incised, seems to have ruled about the first half of the seventh century, although there is difference of opinion among scholars on this point, The object of the inscription is to eulogise the construction of a Siva temple and its dedication in favour of a Saiva ascetic together with some plots of land. It begins with the Siddham symbol followed by the mangala : namah Sivaya. Verse 1 constitutes a mangala in praise of the god Bhava (Siva) and verse 2 of his consort the goddess Parvati. The next stanza (verse 3) introduces the reigning monarch Sivagupte described as a member of sitamgu-vamsa (i.e. the lunar dynasty) and a devotee of the god Siva. This king, sometimes called Maha-Sivagupta, belonged to the royal family, usually called the Pandu-vamsa of South Kosala, and is well-known from several inscriptions of his time. Verse 4 mentions the king by his second name Balarjuna and represents him as an incarnation of Vishnu. It is interesting to note that the Saiva notion of Vishnu's subservience to Siva has been cleverly put forward in this stanza. In this connection we have further to note that Sivagupta Balarjuna enjoyed the epithet paramamahesvara and had the Saivite emblem of the bull on his seal while the seal of his ancestor (grandfather's brother) Tivara (circa 565-80 A.D.), who was a paramavaishnava, bore the Vaishnava emblem of Garuda, Verses 5-12 introduce the person, the description of some of whose pious activities is the object of the record Verse 5 speaks of a Brahmana named Sivarakshita who enjoyed the status of & Rajan and seems to have been the governor of a tract called Navyasi-vishaya. Devarakshita, son of the said Sivarakshita, is mentioned in verse 6 which further says that the former was a trusted friend of king Nannaraja. This king appears to be none other than Sivagupta Balar. juna's grent-grandfather bearing that name. The following stanza (verse 7) states how Deva. rakshita obtained, apparently from king Nannaraja, the governorship of the Vindhyan territory (Vindhya-dhur-dharatva) as far as the banks of the river Varada (Varada-taca-parihata) and how he became well-known as Yasobhanda jara (literally, 'a store-house of fame'). The description of Devarakshits is continued in verse 8 which says how no change for the worse was noticeable in him even when he had received, from the same 'king of kings' named Nannaraja, & number of vishayas or districts either as a fief or for governing them. Verse 9 introduces Devarakshita's son Durgarakshita who is the hero of the eulogy contained in the inscription under study. The following two stanzas (verses 10-11) state that Durgarakshita was the bee at the feet, i.e. & servant, of king Balarjuna and that he was a great devotee of Paramokvara or Sambhu, i.e. the god Siva. Verse 12 recounts the good qualities of Durgarakshita, his munificence in particular. Verse 13 states how he constructed a temple of Sambhu (Siva), while the next stanza (verse 14) refers to a row of flags on wooden posts probably set up around it. According to verse 15, two hala measures of black-soil land in the village called Gudasarkaraka were granted in favour of the god Madanarati (Siva) by means of a charter. This plot of land seems to be mentioned 88 the tala-pafaka of the temple in verse 26 below. The exact area of a hala of land is difficult to determine ; but it seems to have originally indicated an area that can be cultivated by a single plough annually. The temple mentioned here apparently stood at modern Senakapat. The following three stanzas (verses 16-18) introduce & Saiva ascetio to whom the said temple was made See Bhandarkar's List, p. 230, note 1; above, Vol. X, p. 184; New History of the Indian People, Vol. VI, p. 91; IHQ, Vol. XXI, p. 62; Bul. DCRI, Vol. VIII, p. 55. New History of the Indian People, op. cit., p. 70. The Classical Age (The History and Culture of the Indian People, Vol. III), pp. 220-22. There was another Nannarija who was a feudatory and son-in-law of the Panduvams king Tivare, son of Naans (above, Vol. VII, pp. 104 ff.). But Devarakshita's overlord must have been a much bigger ruler. After the present article was sent to the pross, we have heard of the discovery of a grant of Tivara's son Nannarija II who, however, may have ruled for a short period and may not have been as powerful a ruler as his krandfatbor Nannarja I. A small red-stone seal of one Nannarja was discovered at Sirpur in Yebruary 1956; but his identify is uncertain.

Page #60
No. 6] SENAKAPAT INSCRIPTION OF THE TIME OF SIVAGUPTA BALARJUNA .83 over by Durgarakshita. Verse 16 speaks of the ascetic Sadyahbivacbarya hailing from the penancegrove entitled #mardake. Another ascetic named Sadasivacharya, who was probably the spiritual successor of Sadyahdivacharya, is mentioned in verse 17 and his description continues in the following stanza (verse 18). Verse 19 states that Durgarakshita made over the Siva temple built by him in favour of Sadasivacharya and his spiritual successors for enjoying and protecting it as long as the moon would endure. It is stated in verse 20 that the Saiva ascetio also received the grant of four hala measures of black-soil land in a village oalled Kodlama. According to the next two stanzas (verse 21-22), two other plots of black-soil land each measuring two halos were similarly granted in his favour respectively in the village of Viyanaka and in a locality called Lata in Sriparpikagrama. The second part of the inscription begins with verse 22 in line 18. This stanza and the following one (verse 23) say that the Saiva ascetics had to arrange for & sacrificial ceremony (yaga) as well as for the initiation of people into the Saiva faith (diksha) which is capable of securing spiritual emancipation, the exposition of the Saiva doctrine (samayasya vyakhya) and the running of a free feeding establishment (annasya satiram) every year during the full-moon day of the months of Ashadha, Karttika and Magha. Verse 24 states that the ascetics would have to stay at the place (i.e. in the temple) and that they should not lend money for the sake of interest (vridhyartham=artham-asrijad hih). The next two stanzas (verses 25-26) record the boundary of the tala-pataka, possibly land attached to a temple for its maintenance at the time of its consecration. Tala-pataka seems to be the same as tala-va taka of some records and tala-upitti of Kannada inscriptions. To the north of the tala-pajaka lay a pit and to its south the Sivassmudra, probably a tank. The eastern and western boundaries were formed by two roads. Verse 27 says that intelligent people should note the insecurity of life and protect the good work done by others, while the next stanza (verse 28) contains the prayer that the temple of Bhava (Siva) may last till the end of creation. The last two stansas (verses 29-30) of the inscription give the names of the author of the onlogy and the engraver of the record. The author of the prasasti was Sumangala, who was the son of Taradatta and apparently & servant or friend of Durgarakshita, white the engraver of the inscription was Visugana, son of the sutradhrit (i.e. sutradhara) Rishigana. The poet Sumangala is known to have been the author of some other inscriptions of the time of Sivagupta Balarjuna. Rishigana is also known from another insoription.. There are two points of considerable importance in the inscription under study. The first of these is that, while the Brahmana Devarakshita is represented as a contemporary of the PAnduvamsi king Nannaraja, the former's son Durgarakshita is stated to have been & servant of the latter's great-grandson Sivagupta Balarjuna. Nannaraja's son was Chandragupta and grandson Harshagupta who was the father of Sivagupta Balarjuna. It therefore seems that the reign of no less than four generations of the above Panduvarhol kings roughly corresponded to the two generations of their subordinates. Sivagupta Balarjuna issued his Lodhja plates in the 67th year of his reign. He therefore had a very long reign and must have ascended the throne at a quite young age. These facts suggest that the Panduvansi rulers who flourished between Nannaraja and Sivagupta Balarjuna, viz. (1) Tivara and (2) Chandragupta, sons of Nannaraja, and (3) Har. shagupta, son of Chandragupta, had very short reigns. The latest known date of Tivara is his For speculations rogarding the meaning of the expression, of, above, Vol. XXI, p. 88; Select Inscriptions pp. 848-44; CII, Vol. III, pp. 216-17. Seo 811, Vol. XI, part 1, No. 116, line 29. Hiralal's List, 2nd edition, p. 98; of. slao p. 99. The rooently discovered Sirpur inseription of the time of Bivagupta Belarjuna was also composed by Bumangain. * Hiralal, loc. cit. Atovo, Vol. XXVII, pp. 319 f.

Page #61
31 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA [VOL. XXXI ninth regnal year; but very little is known about Chandragupta and Harshagupta, nons of whose records has so far been discovered. Whether they actually ascended the Panduvamal throne and ruled for very short periods or ruled parts of South Kosala as viceroys of Tivara is not definitely known. The contemporaneity of Nannaraja and Devarakshita as well as of the former's great-grandson and the latter's son suggests that Sivagupta Balarjuna ascended the throne short ly, if not immediately, after Tivara's death.' Another interesting point is that Devarakshita, a subordinate of the Panduvamei king Nannaraja of South Kosala, is stated to have been ruling over the Vindhyan region as far as the banks of the Varada, i.e. the modern Wardha which is a tributary of the Godavari. This seems to support the suggestion, based on the evidence of the Bhandak inscription, that Nannaraja's dominions. included the area about the Chanda District of Madhya Pradesh. An inscription from Bhandak situated on the bank of the Wardha in the Chanda District describes Nannaraja as having 'conquered the earth' and his younger brother Bhavadeva, also called Ranakesarin and Chintadurga, who was probably one of Nanna's military governors in the Chanda region, as having restored a derelict Buddhist temple originally built by Suryaghosha, an ancient king of that area. Prof.. V. V. Mirashi, however, believed that the Chanda District was rather far removed from the dominions of the Panduvamsis of South Kosala in the Chhattisgarh area and tried to prove that the Bhandak inscription, now in the Nagpur Museum, did not originally belong to that place but came from Arang near Sirpur. In support of this view, Mirashi cited the evidence of a certain Vinayakrao Aurangabadkar, who was an employee of Jenkins, Resident of Nagpur, and is reported to have seen an inscription of Bhavadeva affixed to a temple at Arang. Unfortunately, even if an inscription of the Panduvamsis existed at Arang, its identification with the Bhandak epigraph cannot be established. It is doubtful if any importance can at all be attached to the alleged testimony of Aurangabadkar about the Arang inscription especially when the evidence of Cunningham and Stevenson seems to point to Bhandak as the provenance of the record. The evidence of the present record showing that Nannaraja's dominions included certain areas on the banks of the Varada now renders Mirashi's speculation absolutely unnecessary. The inscription mentions several geographical names. The temple, to which the inscription refers and to which it must have been fixed, was built at the present village of Senakapat, and the pieces of land, granted in favour of the temple as well as to the Saiva ascetics to whom it was made over, appear to have lain not far away from the temple. The plots of gift land weresituated each in the villages of Gudasarkaraka, Kodasima, Viyanaka and Lata in Sriparnika. In the neighbourhood of Sirpur there are several villages called Sankra, a name having some resemblance to Gudasarkaraka of our inscription. But while Gudasarkaraka seems to have been situated on or near the site of modern Senakapat, the nearest village called Sankra lies about 13 miles due west of Sirpur, About 2 miles further to the south-west there is a village called Korasi which may be the same as Kodasima mentioned in our record. The Navyasi vishaya, Vindhya and Varada are mentioned in the prasasti portion. We are not in a position to locate Navyasi although. it may have been an area within or near about South Kosala. Whether Navyasi has anything to do with Sanskrit navasili in the sense of an administrative unit consisting of 89 villages can hardly be determined. Another geographical name in this part is the penance-grove called Amardaka, where the Saive ascetic Sadyahsivacharya originally resided.. Amardaka, which is the name of Kala-Bhairava, a form of Siva, was probably derived from the locality where the Bhairava 1 Ibid., Vol. VII, pp. 104 ff. After the recent discovery of a grant of Tivara's son Nannaraja II, it is difficult to be definite on this point as: bis identification with Nannaraja mentioned in the present record cannot be ruled out. Cf. The Classical Age (The History and Culture of the Indian People, III), p. 221. Above, Vol. XXIII, pp. 116-17; Vol. XXVI, p. 227. Arch. 8. Rep., Vol. IX, p. 127; JBBRAS, Vol. I, p. 151.

Page #62
SENAKAPAT INSCRIPTION OF THE TIME OF SIVAGUPTA BALARJUNA AARAK Re33 mAlika varadasatAratamyalaya parazyakatAkA NALOREIraya 4114343 sarakAradyAna nAva kI dizA HARD nirakSara nayA kirAmamUralA HEARN ra nayA kirAma ATHAAYE VAnakA1i2 HTAKAMutariENTylayAtayAtdAmaharagrasara tAta(RERANVEER 4HuniaLIKHAOXIyavayamImamalamayamA sudhArAmAyabhAyAmAmInaARRIA PREATEROLA143:06niraya samaAEVEALRTbhamasamakArapasAramAlakAsahimA MEANI 6 RATARANARTHREA madirA810mamamamamahAsarAvadArayApadApA TARANI LALHARsayAkaramApadAdharamapujyUdvaSayamayara RCURATI BURAMPRAMETERSALAMAKA MAvakAlatAlAba E ERRRRRRRRAR siropiyara yatisamApta mAmaparavAmanarArata ARARIA AMRAPancineKHAmayA AIRAdiORY PARDASTI TAD IO 1011yAvara mAnabiyara dinAriya-yaramakaparamajakurAsasaanusAilama para 1241BATEMEHmAsamakA ( RRBAmamA summasumAyakalama 2 (0. chaTAle mAmAyA12 12vacArAnAlAsasAkAyarAmarAmaphAligAmA SUSALE pAyasadiyo( AM410sAlAmamuhamapuraskAra samuhakAramUlavAliyA viro14 14OnIle bhUsAyAsyAmasiesana (ANMAA bhArapAyAkhAnAcarApalAlasAniyA InetamA kAsyapAlapadamAsana 1816pakA zata -pAile kAmamA 1i6 16 rInAlA rAma mAvi rAyalakA nAma AbhAra mAsa sapane AnRang pAyAgayayanamAyAkalAyAanana:samayamAranAmA-18 samArova: sayama pArAHISHED kAmasamabhUyarapArAmadAyamApArinararayAra mamamama30 (sarayAmam (1 sAsarApa yApUramayA mAlamARAS 20 sAkirAyalAyavigatamAtera yakSika: mArapaparAipa mamamamamaghAyarasoRA paare| vahAraviramA dUrAvIpara kerala 1911 vAlA1836nakA 22 2161 abhijAma: mArumihina raharaka 32 // evamalA ( RARIA Scale: One-third

Page #63

Page #64
No. b) SENAKAPAT INSCRIPTION OF THE TIME OP SIVAGUPTA BALARJUNA 86 was worshipped. A set of Saiva ascetics, associated with the same locality, is known from the Haddala (Saurashtra) platest of Saka 836. Apparently the same place is montiorea as Amardaka-tirtha in the Rajorgarh (Alwar District, Rajasthan) inscription of V. 8. 1016. The name of a Saiva ascetio is given as Amardakatirthanatha in a record' from Ranod (old Gwalior State, Madhya Bharat). It is not possible to determine the exact location of Amardaks in the present state of insufficient information. TEXT" [Metres : verses 1, 3-4, 6, 9-11, 13, 19, 24, 29 Vasantatilaka ; verse 2 Sragdhara ; verses 5, 8, 12 Sarduluvikriditu; verses 7, 18, 21, 27-28, 30 Arya; verse 14 Malini ; verses 15-17, 20 22-23, 25-26 Anushtubh.] 1 Siddham namah sivaya | Udvellan-atibhara-nirbhara-hasta-shanda-chand-abhighata rabhas-otpala(ta)d-adri-jalaihi yah kandukair=iva ksit-atula-[t]ala-kelir=nnfitte vaba). bhau sa bhavabhid=bhavatad=Bhavo vah ! [1] Nirddagdho=py=attra ne2 [ttra-jvallana[ka-vallanaista vakinair=Mmanobhur=bhuyo janm-an[u]ya[n]e gamita iti rushi rukshitena tvay=eyam(yam) kim bhoh Sambho ranambhani[dhi]m=adhi[fa]yita tya jjyate lajjyate no Sping=iti proktikari riSpur-asami yaya szavatat-Parvvati vah | [2*] Sitanbu-vansa-vimal-amva(mba)ra-purnpa chandras-chandr-ansu(ndr-amau)-nirmmala-yabah-prakat-attahasah r aj=asty=u[pa) rjjita-samurjjita-bhakti-bhara-bhav-atibhavita-Sivah Sivagupta-na4 m || [3*] Yasya pratapa-namit-onnata-vira-chakra-chakra-prahara-bata-vairi-chamu-cher yasya Sri-saga-sangalad-uru-pramadasy& Vishpor=Vva(r-Bba)larjjunatvamalam=unnati-yuktam=uktan(ktam) || [4*) (Najvya[si]-vishay-opabhoga-garima maja dvija5 nm- granir-nnamna sri-Sivarakshitah kshitital-odbhasi Vivasvan=abhuta(bhut) padm odbhasana-nirbhar-adbhuta-ruchir-ddosh-ojjhitah sarvvada sarvy-akara-par-opakara karana-vyagribhavad-vigrahah || [5*] Tasmad=abhud-bhuvana-mandala-mandana-sril(brih) 6 sri-Devarakshita iti prathitah prithivyam(vyam) | Sri-Nannaraja iti gita-tanor=nnsipasya visvass-bhumir=iha yo hriday-opamanah il [6*] Yo Vindhya-dhur-ddhfi(ddha)ratvam Vara[da)-tata-parihatam(tam) cha samprapya sampraptavan=iha Yasobhandagar akhyay, khya7 tim(tim) | [7*] Asmad=eva sasanka-subhra-yasasah sri-Nannaraj-akhyaya vikhyatan=para natha-nathe-tilakad-bhuri-prasad-8dayaih sampraptair=vvishayais-cha yasya viksi. tir=nn=alp=apy=abbud=alpakah kampante [hji samriddhi[bhir=nna] tu mah-audary. atidhai8 [ry-a]tmakah | [8*] Tasya prasasya-vikasad-guna-ratna-raji-samrajit-avikala-loka-vilo. kitasyaputr-ottamo=sty-amala-sila-dhan-adhika-srih Sri Durggarakshista) iti prath abhidhanah || [9*] Va(Ba)larjjun-akhya-guna-mukhya-naradhiraja-samra9 jad-anhri-kamal-aspada-shatpado=pi kshepiya eva ya ih=ojjhita-kfishna-pakshah pa. [ksh]aih sitais-charati [s]abhi-subh-abhidhanaih | [10*] Bhaktya pranamya (na) para Paramesvarasya rupara nirupayati vesmani ![chanabhyani.(bhyam)] dhyan-atma kai[6]=cha 1 Ind. Ant., Vol. XII, p. 190. : Above, Vol. III, p. 266. . Ibid., Vol. I, p. 352. * From impressions. . Expressed by symbol. Road Sitantri-vanea.

Page #65
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA (VOL. XXXI 10 nayanair=atiniuchalair=yo varyo vilokayati Sambhumayim trilokim(kim) || [11*] Arthi bhyo=pi kri[p]anvilav[dh]i-vikasat-priti-pradattair=ddhanair=ddha[ny]en=atisayena [y]e (na] mahati dharmmasya vsiddhih krita atmiyair=atini chalair=aviralair-jje11 giyamanair=ggunair-akshiptair=api sarvvatah pravissitair=apurita medini || [12*) [T]en= aitad=ayatanam=ayata-bhakti-pura-sampuran-a[t]ibhara-nirbhara-bhava-bhaja | anta nggat-otula-Mahesvara-rupe-r818 myam=atm-opamanam=&samanam=akari Sambhoh || [13*] Prachalam-avanipalah sarvva m-asmat-samanam subham-asubhabhid=ekam nischa[lam] tat-kuruddhvam(dhvam) | iti gaditum=iv=ochchair=yagya samy-opasobba 18 bhavati pavana-pa[t-a]ndola-lola dhvaj-ali! [148] Gudasarkaraka-grame [ba]sanon=apapa [d]ita dvi-hali Madanarater=attra kri[shna]-tal-anvita ! [15*] Asit-Sadyahsivacharyah briman=varya14 ptapovatam(tam) | srimad-Amarddaka-khyati-tapavana-vinirggatah ! (16*] Sriman= Sadasivach[aryas]=tasy=asti stutibhag=bbuvi ! bhratri prasishya-tila kastilakah sama dharinam(pam) || [17*] Yo raviranyo ma16 nyo rajati jagatitalo=sta-samtapah | dosh-oday[7]=py-amandam bhindann-ajsana-timi ram=alam(lam) | [18*] [Ta]syai(smai) tad=ayatanam=arppitam=adarena sri-Durgga rakshita iti prathitena tens | sishya-prasishya-pa16 ripati-vagena bhoktum=a-chandra-kalam=anupalayitum cha samyak || [19*] Tasya krishna tal-opetam sasanena prakalpitam(tam) | Kodasim-akhyaya khyate grame dvi-halika dvayam(yam) ! [20*] Gramo Viyana17 k-akhya dvi[halli dvihali tatha sa-krishna-tala Sasana-vidhina vihita Lato Sriparanika grame || [21*]* 18 Ashadha Karttike mas: Maghe cha prativatsaram(ram) | Paurnnamasyam vidhatavyo vidhir-yagasya yatnatah || [22*) Nirvvana-[da]ksha-dikshaya vyakhyayah samayasya cha sattram=attra 19 vidhaniyam=annasya cha tapodhanaih | [23*) Vsiddhyartham=artham=aspijadbhir=apasta roshair-is-opadesa-kusalaih kusalaih subhoshu | stheyam tapasvibhir=iha prasam-apti dipti-dipt-atmabhir=gguru-day-arddra20 mand-manojiaih | [24] A[chcha]rumva-mayin garttam=uttar-asa-samasritam(tam) yavach-Chhivasamudram cha dakshinasyam disi sthiram(ram) | [25*] Purvva-pa schima-[djigbhaga-bhagi-margga-dvay-avadhih talapataka ity=esha 91 sthitir=at[t]ra niyojita || [26*] Ayur=vvayu-vilolar ni[r]vpiti-dhanam ch=avavu(bu)ddhya vu(bu)ddhi-dhanaih | asubha-chchhich=chhubham=idsik=kamam palyam cha kpitam= aparaih [!] [27*) Asama-samira-samirana-[ra]nad-ambho-mbhodhi-pura-pari22 purnnam(rnnam) | na bhavati yavad-bhuvanam Bhava-bhavanam tavad=idam=astam. (stam) ! [28*] Sri-Durggarakshita-gun-ckshana-tatksaan-odyad-ananda-pura-paripurita chitta-vri[tt]ih Sri-Taradatta tanayah sruta-vibruta-srih sriman=S[u]manga23 la imam akarot-prasastim(stim) | [29*] Rishigana-namnah sunuh sutradhtitah sakals karmma-kriti-kritinah | udakirad=imam prasastim Vasuga[n] guna-gan-onnatiman +(304) 1 The intended reading may be kripa-vilabhdi used in the sense of the bestowing of kindness'. * The writing ends about the middle of the line, the rest of which remains blank. Space for about six aksharas remains blank at the beginning of this lino. * Tho roading of the akshara within brackets as well as the meaning of the word is uncertain. Retween the double dandas there is a symbol rescun lling the ulwharu tha. CI. Nuishadhachurita, XVI, 98, apd above Vol. XXX, p. 218 and noto 2.

Page #66
No. 6-MANGALLU GRANT OF AMMA II (3 Plates) V. RANGACHARYA, MADRAS These copper plates were, it is said, dug up somewhere in the Nandigama Taluk, Krishna District, and kept as a treasure-trove by the Sub-Collector of Bezwada, by whom they were sent to the Assistant Archaeological Superintendent for Epigraphy. The record is registered as No. 1 of Appendix A in the Annual Report on South Indian Epigraphy for the year 1917. A summary of its contents has been published at pp. 117-18 (para. 24) of the same Report. I edit the record here with the kind permission of the Government Epigraphist for India, who placed inked impressions of the plates at my disposal. The Assistant Archaeological Superintendent for Epigraphy describes the plates thus: "They are five plates with high rims, measuring 93"x4", and are strung on a ring which had not been cut when the plates reached me. The edges of the ring are deeply set in an ornamental base supporting a circular seal whose rim all round is shaped like a lotus creeper with a full-blown lotus proceeding from one of its ends and represented flat on the surface of the seal. To the proper right of this lotus is an elephant goad (ankusa), and above these symbols is the legend Sri-Tribhuvanamkusa in Chalukyan characters. Above the legend is the running boar facing the proper left, flanked by the sun and the moon and two chauris." The inscription consisting of 67 lines is engraved on the inner side of the first plate and on both the sides of the other four plates. The writing is on the whole well preserved; but there is difficulty in deciphering it in several places on account of defects in the plates, the mistakes and erasures of the engraver, and the corrupt language of the composition itself. The script is of the usual Vengi type of the tenth century A.D. The jihvamuliya is found in line 61; the initial a in lines 27, 40, 56; a in line 67; in line 60 and u in line 59. The Anusvara is marked sometimes at the top of the letter, but more often after it (e.g. line 42), Medial e is usually marked on the top of an akshara as in se in senapati (line 33), but sometimes below as in le in kausalena (line 41). Examples of final t are found in lines 21 and 47. Final n occurs in lines 17, 20, etc. The letter r occurs in line 41, and in line 18. A consonant with repha is invariably doubled as in brahmacharyya in line 52, etc. The language is Sanskrit except in regard to the names of places forming the boundaries, which are in Telugu. The composition is in prose, interspersed with a few verses in the Anushtubh and other metres, which are not free from flaws. The expression is faulty in many places and even obscure at times. There is not much to say about orthography. In fauchan-daya in line 53, the anusvara is changed into class nasal. The document opens with a verse in praise of Vishnu and the usual prasasti of the Eastern Chalukyas. Lines 7 to 21 give a list of 21 kings from Kubja Vishnuvardhana to Yuddhamalla II, allotting to some of them the number of regnal years differing from other records. This portion also throws some light on the war between the main line and the collateral line of Yuddhamalla. In line 21 a verse begins abruptly in the middle of the prose passage and states that Bhima III, son of Vijayaditya IV, destroyed the Yuddhamalla branch and ruled for twelve years. This is followed by another verse which states that Bhima was succeeded by his son Ammaraja II (Vijayaditya VI) and that he, after a rule of eleven years, proceeded to the Kalinga country on account of the anger of Krishna (Rashtrakuta Krishna III) and that, in consequence of this, his half-brother (dvaimatura), Danarnava, came to rule over the land after obtaining it [The information furnished by this record has been utilised by subsequent writers on the subject; cf. Ganguly, The Eastern Calukyas (1937), pp. 86 ff.; Venkataramanayya, The Eastern Calukyas of Vengi (1950), pp. 31 ff. etc.-Ed.] (37)

Page #67
38 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA (VOL. XXXI from Vallabha (i.e. the Rashtrakuta king). The next two verses dwell upon Danarnava's virtuer As a ruler. In the middle of line 30 begins the prose passage dealing with the actual donation. The charter records the gift, at the instance of a feudatory chief named Kakatya Gundyana, of the village of Mangallu in favour of a Brahmana named Dommana. It is addressed by king Ammaraja II (Vijayaditya VI) to the householders headed by the Rashtrakutas of the Natavadi district and the Mantrin, Purohita, Senapati, Yuvaraja and other members of the eighteen tirthas.! Kakatya Gundyana is described as born in the family of Samanta Veddi. Judging from the description, Samanta Voddi appears to have been an eminent chief of an early generation. His descendant, Gundiya-rasbtrakuta, seems to bave rendered great service to a Chalukya king. His son Eriya-rashtrakuta was a fire to the forest of enemies and an expert in the management of horses. His son by Vandyanam ba was the above Gundyana, at whose request the grant was made. The grantee, Dommana, was the grandson of Chiddamayya of the Kutsa gotra, who is described as the foremost of scholars and a resident of the village of Velaparru. He was the son, by Machemamba, of Sridhara who proved true to his name by his devotion to the lotus-feet of the god Sridhara (i.e. Vishnu). Dommana pursued the path of the virtuous, enjoined in the Sruti and the Puranas, and was loved by good people. For the merit of Kikatya Gundyana and with a view to secure his favour, Dommana observed the Karpativrata which included early bath, continence, truthfulness and other vows. In return for this, Dommana was rewarded with the village of Mingallu, which was made a tax-free agrahara, on the occasion of the Uttarayana of a particular year wbich is not specified. The boundaries of the village are then specified. As the order was addressed to the people of Natavadi-vishaya (lines 31-32), it is obvious that the gift village was situated in that vishaya. . The record throws some light on the civil wars between the main branch and the Yuddhamalla line from the time of Vijayaditya V onwards. It is a known filot that this monarch ruled for only a fortnight in 925 A.D.,' and that he was ejected by Talapa (Tidapa, Talapa, Tarapa), the son of Yuddhamalla I of the collateral line. According to some inscriptions, Beta (Vijayailitya V) was anointed as a mere child, being invested with a kanthika.. The Maliyapundi', Vemalurpadu and Kaluchumbarru' grants clearly mention the tender age of Vijayaditya V when he was deposed by Talapa. Another version records his being attacked and imprisoned by Talapa. That Beta did not die young is, however, clear from the fact that he was the progenitor of a line of chiefs who, centuries later, ruled in the Vengi country. We can explain these conflicting views by Assuming that Beta came to the throne when he was a child, that advantage was taken of this by Talapa to depose and imprison him, and that he was a prisoner perhaps in the years which followed, and in which Talapa, Vikramaditya II (926 A.D.), Bhima II (926-27 A.D.), Yuddhamalla II (927-34 A.D.) and Chalukya Bhima III (usually called Bhima II, 934-45 A.D.) struggled and ruled respectively for one month, one year or eleven months, eight months, seven years, and twelve years. 1 For the eighteen tirthas, noe the Kantiliya Anthasdetra, I. 12 ; of. K. P. Jayaswal, Hindu Polity, Part II Pp. 133-34. * The Sabdaratnawali describes a karpatin as a bhikshu and as malina-jirna-vastra-khaudardharin. *[The dates given in this article for the reigns of the Eastern Chalakya princos generally follow Flect's ohronological scheme.-Ed.] For the significance of the kanthika as a juvenile ornament, noe above, Vol. V, p. 138, n. 2. Above, Vol. IX, pp. 47 ff. * Ibid., Vol. XVIII, pp. 226 ff. Ibid., Vol. VII, p.186, text line 28. . Cf. th, Gundalagolanu grant (Ind. Ant., Vol. XIII, p. 248). Above, Vol. VI, pp. 226-42. It is a record of Mallappa JII from Pithapriram. Accordin: to Kielhorn, it is dated the 16th June, 1202 A.D.

Page #68
39 No. 6] MANGALLU GRANT OF AMMA 11 If Bets was a child at the beginning of this period, he would have been about twentytwo years of age at the time of the death of Bhima III in 945 A.D. He does not seem to have been favoured by ciroumatanoes to come to the throne of his uncle, Bhima III, in the face of his cousin Amma II (Vijayaditya VI, 945-70 A.D.). It is probable that Beta died within the first twelve years (945-57 A.D.) of the reign of Amma II ; for, had he lived in 957 A.D., he would naturally have become the regent of the kingdom instead of Danarhava who, as we understand from the present record, was in charge of it on account of the misfortune that fell upon his half-brother Amma II. This seems to be the only way in which we can explain Beta's accession in 925 A.D., his deposition as a child, and his leaving a line of descendants. The present record, which miscalls him Bheka, does not refer to his tender age at his accession. The inscription gives some more details about the civil war between the two lines (lines 19-21). It says that, after Vikramaditya II had vanquished Talapa I and ruled for a year, the land was usurped for seven years by the forces of the Samantas (feudatories), Sabaras, Vallabha (i.e. Rashtrakuta Govinda IV) and others and that, in the midst of this chaos, Mallapa (i.e. Yuddhamalla II) established himself as the ruler. The Bezwada pillar inscription says that the new king called himself Rajasalki, Rajasraya and Satyatrinetra. In some records, Yuddhamalla II is mentioned immediately after Talapa. This is perhaps due to the reluctance on the part of the Yuddhamalla Jine to recognise the main line. Similarly, the name of Yuddhamalla II is left out in some records, though he ruled for seven years. This again is possibly due to the reluctance on the part of the main line to recognise the rival junior line. Partisan records are intentionally defective and omit the names of the victorious rivals. In 933-34 A.D. Yuddhamalla II was overthrown by Chalukya Bhima III, an achievement which made the admirers of the court hail him as 'the purifier of the east' and as 'the expeller of the darkness in the form of the Rashtrakuta troops'. Yuddhamalla who seems to have depended on the Rashtrakutas, apparently died fighting, and his two sons, Badapa and TAlape (Tala II Vishnuvardhana), had to flee to the Rashtrakuta court. It was to the great credit of Chalukya Bhima that he behaved like a true pacifier. From the records of Amma II we infer that Bhima consolidated the state not only by removing the enemies of peace, but also by his consideration for the vanquished and bis levy of moderate taxation. He ruled for twelve years. In 945 A.D. Amma II (Vijayaditya VI), the son of Chalukya Bhima III by Lokarbika, came to the throne. His accession took place in Saka 867, Margasirshta ba. 13, Friday, corresponding to the 5th December 945 A.D.' He was then twelve years of age, and he had been crowned four years earlier. Amma II is stated to haye been born with a tissue round his neck which resembled a kanthika (ornament for the neok), and crowned at the express request of all people. This seem to indicate that, though but a boy, Amma JI was chosen as king in preference to his half-brothe Danarnava who was the elder of the two. We can explain this choice of the younger brother the plausible ground that Danarnava's mother, Ankidevi, was inferior in rank to Lokambik As for Danarnavs, he seems to have acquiesced to the arrangement and even carried on the adminis tration in his brother's name. The present record says that, after ruling for eleven years (945-956 A.D.), Amma II proceeder to the Kalinga country on account of the anger of Rashtrakuta Krishna III. We know that, by 957-58 A.D., the Rashtrakuta king occupied a large part of the Chola territory in the south and 1 Above, Vol. XV, p. 157. ? E. ., the PAganavaram plates (Ind. Ant., Vol. XIII, p. 213). Ind. Ant., Vol. VII, p. 15; Kielhorn's List, No. 582. Above, Vol. XVIII, p. 228 ff. ..A.R. Ep., 1917-18, C. P. No. 5. * The expression Krishna-kopat has buon iaterpreted as ' in wrath ag . K1422' (see A. R. Ep., 1917, p. 117). But it is better to translate it as 'on account of Krishna's anger'.

Page #69
40 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA [VOL. XXXI was engaged in extensive operations1 in the north and defied the Gurjara-Pratiharas of Kanauj and the rulers of Chedi, Vidarbha, Vanga and Kalinga. His campaign against Vengi was part of this comprehensive design. It has been suggested that Yuddhamalla's sons were refugees at his court and suppliants for his favour against Amma II. It is very probable that, incited by Yuddhamalla's sons, possibly by the Kalinga rulers, and by his own insatiable ambition, Krishna III invaded Vengi in or a little before 956 A.D. Amma II had either to go against him on an offensive campaign into Kalinga, or, what is equally possible, he was defeated by the aggressor and even taken as a prisoner to his camp. A scrutiny of the known facts seems to support the theory that Amma II was, for the moment, more a victim than retaliator of Krishna's anger. The present record next states that Amma's half-brother, Danarnava obtained the country from Vallabha, i.e. Krishna III, and ruled the kingdom according to Manu's principles. It does not say how Danarnava acquired the kingdom from the Rashtrakuta ruler. But from the fact that Danarnava carried on the administration and made the present grant in the name of his brother, it is obvious that he was not a rival to the latter. As has been already suggested, Krishna III might have held Amma II as a prisoner for the time being and allowed his half-brother, either for the sake of diplomacy or owing to the pressure of arms, to rule in his name. It was while Danarnava was the regent for Amma II that this grant was issued. It is difficult to say how long Danarnava administered the kingdom for the sake of his brother, and when the latter resumed his direct rule. All the records of the dynasty agree that Amma's rule lasted for 25 years and therefore he died in 970 A.D. Danarnava obviously succeeded him then as the sole sovereign and ruled for three years (970-73 A.D.).. As regards the gift villege of Mangallu, it has been suggested that it was either Magallu or Mangollu in the Nandigama Taluk, Krishna District. Konduru forming its northern boundary seems to be the modern village of the same name in the same Taluk. Nandigama was a strategic area which played a big part in histroy. Through the area west of the Kondapalli range and between Bezwada and Sattenapalle passed the highway from the coast to Hyderabad and it formed the heart of the Natavadi country. This area, which abounds in pre-historic remains and Buddhistic associations, became in later times a stronghold of Puranic Hinduism and the fighting ground between the Kannada and Telugu kings. The Natavadi feudatories had close relations with either of the two parties. TEXT [Meters: verses 1, 3, 12-22 Anushtubh; verse 2 Aryagiti; verse 4 Sragdhara; verse 5 Sardulavikridita; verses 6, 10-11 Upendravajra; verse 7 Arya; verse 8 Vasantatilaka; verse 9 Indravajra; verse 23 Salini.] First Plate 1 Srikantay=Abjanabhaya namo bhu(bhu)vana-rakshine| Vikram-a[dhah ]krit-atyugra-Balaye varada Above, Vol. IV, p. 289. 2 JAHRS, Vol. III, p. 170. But Mr. B. V. Krishna Rao misreads the events and says that Krishna III died in the invasion of Vongt in 956 A.D. In A. R. Ep., 1917, p. 118, the expression under reference appears to have been read as "anunayat and translated,' with his (brother's) consent'; but the original is clearly avati Manu-nayat. A. R. Ep., 1917, p. 118. [Munna-nadi stated to be situated SW of the village granted is evidently Muniyere of the modern maps. The village granted would therefore appear to be Magallu and not Mangollu since the former lies close to the river on its east as indicated in the inscription while the latter lies about 10 miles west of the river.-Ed.] From impressions. * Here and elsewhere the letter dha resembles va.

Page #70
MANGALLU GRANT OF AMMA I-PLATE ! amraalu --- - 4 Ht vaarN nuNci 2 . 312 2G - 38 tyvNtNgaa 0 . saal vaasram4 - sNhriNkaa Ta g s tllugl srsN aNtlnu tnloo knulnu tn - 14 ii,a 8n terNgddtutN muNdu anuraalu - 10 ryaaNkulu tlni tn gt | 12 - p dymulu : 15 veel vrku maatrN 141 gvtN 26.16 v paa shaa || 4 Scale two third

Page #71
| aa pnulu prmaadN atddtaaN. tRt t rN tN nirNtrN vNtti g p tNtu || 6 1y ttutN raani | 1 trN vyaasaalu || 8 naa kvvNg lNddu 20 ads- eNcutunnaa rni krvtN byN 20 btN tiivr aNtrit naanaa pNtN 22 loo nyn tnnu tn iii,a Octed shoot 26 APG tl avsrN ( 4lrul prvllik . 24 al eNpaalnt cnu || styvt ii trN svrgN 26 amm naanpu vNk tmmni vaad vyt 9 vrku 28 18. bhaar t tr 301 vrN raavddNtoo aa paat mn 30 --- - -

Page #72
No. 6] MANGALLU GRANT OF AMMA II 2 yine ili 1*] Svasti [l*] Sri(Svi)matam salala-bhu(bhu)vana-samatuyamana-Ma(Ma)navya sagotrana[in*) Hari(ri)ti(ti)3 putranam Kausiki(ki)-vara-prasa (sa)da-labdha-rajyanam Matrigana-paripalitanam sva(sva) mi4 Mahasena-pad-anu[dhya]tanam bhagavan-Narayana-prasada-samya(ma)sadi5 ta-vara-Varaha-lamcha(chha)n-ekshana kshana-vasi(fi)krit-arati-mandalanam-Asvamedh-.6 vabbritba-snina-pavitri(tri)krita-vapusham Chalukyanam kulam-alamkariga (shna)s=Sam (8= Sa)tyasraya-va7 llabh-endrasya (prsta Kubja-Vishnushuvi-Satyabraya-valla-bh-endrasyal' bhrata KubjaVishnuvaddha(rddha) Second Plate, First Side 8 no (no=)shtadasa-varshani Vemgidekam=[pe(pa)]layat | Tat-putro Jayasimha-vallabhas traya9 strinsatam(tam) | Tad-anu[j-PS]ndrarajas=sapta-dinani | Tan=nandano Vishnuvarddhano nava-sam[v]10 tsara[n] | Tattokam=Mamgi-yuvarajah pamche-vimsakrima(tim) Tad-auras Jayasimbase trayodasa [1] 11 Tad-vaima(d-dvaima)tur-anujah Kokilih shan-masan | Tasya jya(jyo)shtho bhrata Vishnu vaddha(rddha)19 ddha'nas-tam-upya(tpa)tya sapta-trimaad-washa(rsha)ni | Tada(d-a)patyam Vijayaditya bhatta(tt)rako=shta13 dasa | Tad-atmajo Vishnuvarddhanah shat-trimsatam(tam) Tat-tanujo narendra-Vijaya ditya[ho] 14 ashta-chatvarimsatam(tam) | Tat-putram(trah) Kali-Vishnuvarddhanondhy-ardha-[varshamn)(rsham) [l*) [TS]d-atmajo Gu Second Plate, Second Side 15 nakkenalla-Vijayadityas-chatu chatvarimsatan(tam) | Tad-anuja-Vo(Vi)kramaditya-su16 nus-Chalukya-Bhimas=trimsatam(tam) | Tat-putrah Kollabiganda-Vijayadityah sha17 p-masan [l*) Tat-su(t-su)nur-Ammarajas=sapta-varshani | Tat-suto Bhoka - Vijayadityah P&18 ksham(ksham) [l*) Nta(Ta)tas-Talaperajo masan(sam) | Tam jitva Chalukya-Bhima-tanayo 19 Vikramadityas=samvatsaram(ram) [I] Samanta-Sabara-Vallabha-dandas-ch=inyo 20 oba bhuvam-alumpann-abdan () sapt-isantard-tra Mallara-pa-raja-krite(tam) pettaban dhamava The letter lla is written below the line between blandndra. 1 The portion enclosed within the brackets here ww engraved erroneously. This abskars is redundant. Ballen is apparently a mistako for Belu.

Page #73
42 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA [VOL. XXXI 21 matya balat [2] Malaimha1-Vijayaditya-nandano Bhima-bhupatih | tan-samastan-sa22 mutkhaya dvadas-abdan-apad-bhuvam(vam) [ 3*] Sunus-tasy=Ammarajas=surapati-vibhavah patta Third Plate, First Side 23 baddha dharitri(trit) rakshann-ekadas-abdam(bdan) jita-ripur-agama[t-Krishna-kopat Kalingam(gin) tasya 24 dvaitrah kaham(kshmamh) sakala-jana-mude. Vallabhadapta-rajy Bhaimo Dda(D)narnnav-eeo= 25 py-avati Manu-nayad-Athkidevi-tanujab [4] Vaidagdhyam Vacha(cho)[dha]ra(va)aya Variruha 26 sambhutasya Bhu-devata gramya(myat)tv-akalitam kalasu gaditam vag-amga. 27 yaya) api | stet-naisaggi(rggi)ka-chipal-ispadatay nindarham-ity-ada 28 [d-u]dvaidagdhyam-alam kalian sakalais-ahatuyate sajjannih [* 5*] Schir-pi 29 sasvad-bhramati trilokim jana(n-a)nuragam kurute sit-api | vichitra-rupeti se(sa) 30 da vi[si*]shtair-vvicharyate kirtti-lata yadiya [| 6*] Sa samasta-bhuvan-asraya-sri3-Vijaya Third Plate, Second Side 31 ditya-maharaja-para[me]svara-paramabhattarakah parama-brahmanyo Nata 32 vadi-viahaya-nivarino Rashtrakuta-pramukhan-kutumbinas-samahaya ma 33 tri-parohita-napati-yuva[r]j-ddy-ashtadasa-tie'rth-idhyaksham-ittham-6 34 jajaa)payati | Sri-sambhati-nimitta ma (mn)ktaphala-para(ru)aha-ratas-samyuktam(ktam) | 35 Samanta]-Voddi-sarjah [ku]lam-natj-jalanidhi-pratimach(mam) [7] Tad-vathiavari 36 nidhi vriddhikakab(rab) kar-ai-nidda(dd)ri-chata-bala-vi(vi)[ma-bhat-andhakirabattga(ch-chha)[sam] 37 ka gaiva Gudiya-riabtrakutas-samtpa(pa)jya sat-pa[tha]-gati-pravapa(sah) svab(sva)vrittah [8] Srimach-Cha 38 lukya[kubhalukya]-vare-odita-bhumipala-sridvara-madhy-anugatamh pravdya [*] nanu 39 vipa[d*]-dvaramama visami tyakshashta-vatam gata-Vallabh-esam(sam)" [19] Samasta-satyAdi-gu 1 This appears to be a mistake for Melamba. The composition of this verse is faulty.. The aksharas ya-bri, which were apparently omitted through oversight, have been engraved in smaller siez below the line. The akshara is redundant. This letter is followed by two dandas which are superfluous. The letters enclosed within the brackets were engraved erroneously. [This verse is metrically faulty and its sense obscure. If we omit erimat in the beginning of the first pada, substitute n-anyo and m-aham for nanu and mama in the third pada, and emend mityakshashfa into "mily= Achashfa in the last pada, it may yield some sense.-Ed.].

Page #74
MANGALLU GRANT OF AMMA TI-PLATE || - mt gaa baapmNt sNpaadn) 32 , raay m5 (211) s ` a 32 dditseevaa tttvvtNt tvt vy 34 tNtptpttu 34 iivt mnvNtrN ap 36 A Cance Ce6 koot 381-9tN eNt vrku 194 prm tvvgtN jya 40 shaatN unn aa haarN 40 10v tru uNttuNdaaN rNg ni klloo 12 | vraalu pr ty kinaadd 42 purpaalk g l aa taattaamN n raavddN tn 44 aa praasyttu mt meedd daavaa naaku caalaa prti nityN - 46 iNk vaadduk viricaa. eN . 2. Atomic or dry 2 - 71. 2 || 48 PE .com 481 Scale two third

Page #75
50 52 542 56 60 iv,b K 64 2535 The *A offer D'A 62 vyAbA 62 22:3 BEJE enger 58 boot ttektts gu * oo shrii shaat; loo jeeytaa sit v dshnli 8 6:48 + se Sin 19rnaa96nGwd * * * * * e.Da pig voce JLP oideni Tyngda Da @ lag 3 n Wei Ke 50 52 54 56 58 60 62 64

Page #76
No. 6] MANGALLU GRANT OF AMMA II Fourth Plate, First Side 40 pa-prapanna paropakara-pravaqa-prabhavah | abhud-art-Indhana-vahnir-ugrah ta(gras-ta) d-a 43 41 tmabbar-Eriya-rashtrakutah [10] Tu(Tu)mashgam-arohapa-ko(kau)alena tiraahtha(ukri)tanindita-Vatsa nimbi[y]m- 42 to Batiya-namapo(dha)yaa-samasta-sashpan-nilayas-tadiya[b][11] Tasya art-Vandva] 43 bhava va'd-Bhava-sannibhah [*] samasta-sampan-nilayo Gundyan-a[ta3]khyah sut-ottamah [12] Pratapayya [chi} 44 tam eti virodhi-timir-apahah [[*] nityam padmakar-aradhye yasya ga3 tejo-vi 45 rochana [13] Tena Kakatya-Gandyana-namadbeyena(na) prartthysmanair-asmabhih | Vela 46 parru-mahagrama-vasta vya(vyo) vadatam varah | Kutsa-gotr-abhisambhu[to*] Chiddamsyyab pura 47 bhavat [ 14*] Sridhar-amghri-dvay-ambhoja-sevi Sridhara-samjnaya | visrutas-tat-suto ja 48 ty bhadeva[b] Sridhara-iriys [15] Tasy-abhun-Machemkmbayam adaur-Ddomumsajaja). Fourth Plate, Second Side 49 kab [1] samasta-du(gu)(pa)-sachpanni(nna)s-at-sadbu-jana-vatenlab [ 16] [Sru]ti-[ampiti). sadachara-pra(pu)ro(ra)n-o 50 dita-vartmani duripe(po)-nyajass'nair-nnityah yasy-dchavitrah pravarttati(t) [17] Kakarttya(tya)-G 51 pdyanath viram-uddity-aba[b*]ppa(pa)ti-prabharh(bham) | yena kappa(rppa)jam=aba[ddham] ta(ta)t-prasad-abhi 52 kamkshina [[| 18*] Prata[s*]-snanam bra(pra)tidinam bra(bra)hmacharyya[m=a]khanditah(tam) gay-idi ye 53 n=acharitam kappa (rppra)ti-vratam=adarat [ 19*] Satyam sauchan-daya danam=anushta(shtha)nam-u 54 dara-dhih (1) kshantis-saujanyam-ity-adi yad-upajnam-iha Kalau | 20*] Tasme dotmana namne 56 Marngallu-nama-gramas-savva(rvva)-kara-pariharega udaka-parvvam-uttarayana-ni56 mittam agrabarikrity-atta [cha]smabhir-datta ga(i)ti viditam-astu vah [*] Asy=avadhayah 1 [The composition of this stanza is imperfeet and some words appear to have been omitted here while engraving. However, it can be restored as "Vatsarajah sulo-bharad-Bedeg.--Ed.] "This letter is redundant. This letter, which looks like ta, is engraved redundantly. [The intended reading may be tasmay-almano namnd.-Ed.] This and the following akshara, which is not properly shaped, are redundant.

Page #77
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA [VOL. XXXI Fifth Plate, First Side 57 purvvatah|(tah) Kolupulavi(ri) polagarusuna Yilindigunta | Agneyatah Kurra58 labala pannasa | Dakshinatah Lamjayamada sima | Nairfiti(tya)tah Munna-nadi(di) | 59 Paschimatah Pallikanti-bhatarandu | Vayavyatah muyyalukattu | Uttaratah 60 Kondrari polagarusung chintalu [l*) Isa(sa)natah muyyaluku61 ttuna pulagudlagunta Asy-opari na [kena *Jchid=badha kartta[vya] [l*) yah=ka62 roti sa pascha-mahapata ka-samyukto bhavati [l*) Tath-oktam Vyasena B263 hubhir=vvasudha datta bahubhis-ch=asu(nu)palita | yasya yasya yada bhu64 mis-tasya tasya tada phalam(lam) [21*] Sva-dattam para-dattam va yo hareta vasundharam(ram) shashti65 (va]rsha-sahasrani visshta](shtba)yam jayate krimih ![1 22*] Sarvvan=etan-ba(n=bha). vinah parthivendran=bhuyo Fifth Plate, Second Side 66 bhuyo yachate Ramabhadrah [*1 samanyo-yan=dharmma-setur=nnfipanam palaniyo bba67 vadbhib- [|| 23*) Ajnaptih Kadakarajah [l*] Potanabbasta-kritih [1*1 kale kalo

Page #78
MANGALLU GRANT OF AMMA IL-PLATE IT b 66 JAHRE Nun 66 Scale: Two-Thirds

Page #79

Page #80
No. 7-MADAGRAMA GRANT OF DEVENDRAVARMAN AND BHIMAKHEDI (1 Plate) R. C. MAJUMDAR, NAGPUR This is a set of throo oopper plates which the Tahsildar of Srikakulam received from Mr. Manda Narasimham and forwarded to the Government Epigraphist for India. I edit it from a set of excellent estampages kindly supplied by the latter. Each of the three plates measures 7.8' by 3.6'. They were held together by a ring with a seal containing the emblem of a fish flanked on the sides by an ankusa and the crescent moon. The first and third plates are written on one side only, containing respectively ten and nine lines, while the second plate has eleven lines on the first and ten on the second side. There are thus altogether forty lines of writing. The plates, together with the ring, weigh 150 tolas, the ring alone weighing 354 tolas. The ring was cut when the plates were received for examination. The characters belong to the variety of the North Indian alphabet normally used in the Orissan inscriptions of the tenth and eleventh centuries A. D. The language is Sanskrit and the inscription is written throughout in proge. It abounds in mistakes both of grammar and spelling. The use of medial i for i and for seems to be almost a regular feature, though both medial i and 6 are occasionally ueed. The word uriksha is written as vrikha (line 31) and vrikha and vriksha (line 29), though the correct form vriksha is used in line 27. The nasal is often changed into anusvara before a consonant (lines 9, 10, 34). Among other peculiarities may be mentioned the use of vada for bda (lines 8, 15-16). The inscription records the grant of the village of Madagrima in the Bhninga bhoga in favour of two persons. The boundaries of the village are given in detail. The donor is Ranaka Bhimakhidi, son of Mahamandalika Ranaka Dharmakhedi of the Kadamba family and feudatory of Paramabhattaraka Parametvara Sri-Dovondravarman of the Ganga dynasty. Both the feudatory and the suzerain are called Paramamahetvara or devotee of Siva, and the grant was made in Saka 988 from Dantapura (written as Dantapura). The record concludes with the usual imprecatory verses. The suzerain as well as the feudatory rulers mentioned in the record are known from several other grants. Two of these deserve special mention, viz. the Santa-Bommali' and Mandasa plates of Dharmakhedi. The inscription begins with the ugual description, first of the ruling Ganga king residing at Kalinganagara and paying devotions to Gokarnnas vamin established on the Malandra mountain, and then of the feudatory ruler of the Kadamba dynasty. The first fifteen lines of the present grant agree, almost werd for word, with only slight deviations here and there, with the first fifteen lines of the Mandasa plates. The rulers named and the place of issue are, however, different. The present grant was issued from Dantapura' by the Kadamba feudatory Bhimakhedi, son of Dharmakhedi, whose suzerain was the Ganga ruler Devendravarman. The Mandasa plates, however, refer to the Ganga king Anantavarman and the Kadamba feudatory Dharmakhedi, son of Bhimakhodi, who issued the grant from Jayantyapura. The Santa-Bommali plates (Simhipura grant) were issued during the reign of Devendravarman, son of Anantavarman, by Dharmakhodi, son of Bhimakheni. The introductory [On this and the author's views regarding the initial year of the Ganga era discussed below, see infra, pp. 51, note 2: 63 f.-Ed.] 1 JAHR8, Vol. III, pp. 171 ff. The Santa-Bommali plates are also called the Simhipura grant. *JBOR8, Vol. XVII, pp. 176 fr. * Not Bhama as read by the editor. (45)

Page #81
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA [Vol. XXXI portion of the record closely resembles that of the present grant which repeats almost word for word the first ten lines of the former. A comparison of these three grants leaves no doubt that they were issued by the same feudatory family owing allegiance to the same Ganga family. We may thus draw up the following genealogical table of these two families. Ganga family Kadamba family Anantavarman Bhimakheli I Devendravarman Dharmakhedi Bhimakheli II Dharmakhedi was a contemporary of both Anantavarman and Devendravarman, while Bhimakhodi II was a contemporary of Devendravarman. In view of this chronological sequence in the relationship of the members of the two families, the date of the present grant, viz. Saka 988 (1066 A.D.), is of great historical importance, as it reopens the whole question of the epoch of the Ganga era, though there is now a general consensus of opinion among scholars that it has to be placed during the last decade of the fifth century A. D. In an article contributed to the Indian Culture, ' I discussed the question at some length and pointed out the defect in the argument of Prof. Subba Rao who initiated the theory which has subsequently been supported by eminent scholars like Prof. Mirashi and Dr. D. C. Sircar. But my views, though so far ignored, seem to be supported by the present grant, and it is therefore necessary to discuss this question in some detail. Prof. Subba Rao's view was based on his interpretation of the date of the Mandasa plates which is expressed as Sakabda navadataka sapta-rasa-mata. He took it to be clearly' 913, taking sapta and rasa as equivalent to seven and six, and then adding them. Later, both Dr. D. C. Sircar and Prof. Mirashi took sapta-rasa as equivalent to sattarasa, and read the date as 917. The resulting difference of four years does not materially affect the argument of Subba Rao and need not therefore be discussed here. He argued that, as the Simhipura grant was issued by Dharmakhedi in the year 520 of the Ganga era, during the reign of Devendravarman, son of Anantavarman, and the same Dharmakbedi also issued the Mandasa plates in Saka 913 (991 A.D.) during the reign of Anantavarman, the initial year of the Ganga era would be somewhat, though not much, later than 471 A. D. It is not necessary, for our present purpose, to refer to the further amplification of this theory by which the initial date of the era was fixed as 494 A.D. by Subba Rao, 496 A. D. by J. C. Ghosh and 498 A. D. by Mirashi. The two main arguments which I advanced against this theory may be stated as follows - 1. There is no warrant for the assumption, so definitely made, that the date of the Mandasa plates is clearly 913 or 917. The words sapta and rasa, which actually occur in the record, undoubtedly mean seven and six, and it is more reasonable to take the date as 976, or 967 if we follow the principle arkasya vama gatih. 2. There was no king named Anantavarman ruling in the Ganga family in Saka 913 or 917, * the assumed date for the Mandasa plates, nor any king called Devendravarman before Saka 992, whereas we have two kings, father and son, viz. Vajrahasta Anantavarman and Rajaraja Devendrararman, who ruled between Saka 960 and 999 whioli would agree with the date Saka 976 or 967 for Anantavarman suggested by me. . 1 Subba Rao, who originally proponnded this view, fixed the initial date of the Ganga era as 494 A. D., but J. C. Ghosh put it as 496 A. D. and V. V. Mirashi as 498 A. D. (above, Vol. XXVI, 326; Vol. XXVII, p. 192). * Sou Vol. IV, pp. 171ff. References to other views are given in this paper.

Page #82
No. 7] MADAGRAMA GRANT OF DEVENDRAVARMAN AND BHIMAKHEDI : 47 My first argument about the interpretation of the date is now strongly supported by the present grant. As Devendravarman was ruling in Saka 988, the date Saka 967 or 976 is a more reasonable assumption than Saka 913 for his father Anantavarman, particularly as Dharmakheli was alive during the reigns of both. In order to obviate the difficulties pointed out in my second argument, it has been assumed by the upholders of the present theory about the epoch of the Ganga era that all the rulers of the Ganga family were called, in succession, Anantavarman and Devendravarman. The assumption rests on the fact that for some generations, at a later period, the Ganga kinga bore the said names in succession. But it is unreasonable to conclude from this that their predecessors were also so named, so long at least as we do not get any satisfactory evidence. Mirashi has argued that the Ponduru grant supplies such an evidence, but, as will be seen later, this is not the case. All these assumptions are demolished by the present grant which gives a clear date, Saka 988, for Devendravarman. Subba Rao, Mirashi and D. C. Sircar all identified Anantavarman of the Mandaga plates with Vajrahasta Aniyankabhima (who ruled from Saka 902 to 937) and his son Devendravarman with one of the three sons of Vajrahasta. But the last of them ceased to rule about Saka 960 whereas according to the present grant Devendravarman was ruling in Saka 988. In order to maintain the present theory of the epoch of the Ganga era, D. C. Sircar has suggested that Devendravarman of the present grant was a king of the Svetaka branch of the Ganga family. But in view of the close resemblance between the Mandasa and Simhipura plates and the present grant, already pointed out above, it seems to be an absolutely unwarranted view to take the Ganga king in these three grants to represent two different families. Besides, we should remember that the names of the feudatory rulers, mentioned in the three grants, establigh the identity of the family to which they belonged, and it would be very curious if the father and son owed allegiance to two kings bearing the same name but belonging to two different families, particularly as the same phraseology is applied to the suzerain ruler. We shall discuss presently the question whether Devendravarman of the present grant belonged to the main Ganga family or not. But there cannot be the least doubt that he must be identified with Devendravarman, son of Anantavarman, mentioned in the Simhipura grant of Dharmakhedi issued in the year 520 of the Ganga era. We must therefore presume that the year 520 of the Ganga era and Saka 988 or 1066 A. D. both feil during the reign of Devendravarman, son of Anantavarman. The epoch of the Ganga era therefore falls within years of 1066 minus 520, or 546 A. D., 3 denoting half the average duration of a reign of, say, about 30 years. The Ganga era may therefore be said to have been inaugurated some time between 530 and 560 A. D. We may now discuss the question whether the Ganga kings mentioned in the grants of the Kadamba feudatories, Dharmakhedi and Bhimakheli, belonged to the main Ganga family. For this purpose we have to keep in view the following genealogy and dates of the Ganga kings which are now generally accepted though there are substantial discrepancies, both as regards the duration of reign and genealogy, even in the different records of the kings of this family. * The History and Culture of the Indian People, Vol. 1V. p. 144. *Cf. Genealogical Liat given in Bhandarkar's List and the Komi platos (JAHRS, Vol. I, p. 46).

Page #83
48 Gundama I (939-42 A. D.) EPIGRAPHIA INDICA Vajrahasta I (44 years, 895-939 A. D.) Kamarnava (35 years, 942-77 A. D., 25 years according to some inscriptions) I Vajrahasta II Aniyankabhima (35 years, 980-1015 A. D.) Kamarnava (6 months, 1016 A. D.) Vajrabasta III Anantavarman (according to some accounts, son of Madhukamarnava, 30 or 32 years, 1038 to 1070 or 1068 A. D.) Rajaraja I Devendravarman (8 years, 1068-76 or 1070-78 A. D.) I I Anantavarman Chodaganga (70 years, 10761146 or 1078-1148 A. D.) Kamarnava or Madhu-Kamarnava (10 years, 1146-56 A. D. or 1148-58 A. D.) Gundama II (3 years, 1016-19 A. D.) [VOL. XXXI Vinayaditya (977-80 A. D.) Madhukamarnava (19 years, 1019-38 A. D.) As already noted above, king Anantavarman and his son Devendravarman, mentioned in the Mandasa plates and Simhipura grant, were unanimously taken to be kings of the Ganga family, and, on the assumption that the Mandasa plates are dated in Saka 913 or 917, Anantavarman. was identified with Vajrahasta II Aniyankabhima, and his son Devendravarman with Madhukamarnava, though neither of these two Ganga kings is known to have borne these names. As I took the date of the Mandasa plates to be Saka 967 or 976, I identified king Anantavarman mentioned in it with Vajrahasta III who was known as Anantavarman and had a son called Devendravarman (Rajaraja). The present grant was issued in Saka 988 (1066 A. D.) during the reign of Devendravarman. According to the accepted chronology, Rajaraja Devendravarman, son of Anantavarman Vajra hasta III, ascended the throne in 1068 or 1070 A. D. and it is said in some records that his coronation took place in Saka 992 (1070 A. D.). This presents an obvious difficulty in identifying Devendravarman and his father Anantavarman, mentioned as suzerains in the grants of the Kadamba rulers, with the kings of the same names in the Ganga family. There are, however, several considerations which should be kept in view before we definitely discard the identifications. 1. There is the close proximity of dates. The present grant is dated only two or four years before the generally accepted date of Devendravarman's accession to the throne. It must be very singular indeed, if two sets of kings, bearing identical names and imperial titles, were ruling in the same locality and at the same time. 2. The above argument is further strengthened if we remember that there are some discrepancies in the reign-periods of different kings even in the official records of the family. Such discrepancies are probably due, at least in part, to the well-known fact that the kings of the Ganga dynasty adopted Anka years for the calculation of their regnal periods, which made a substantial difference between the actual year of the reign and the number given for the same. This might easily prove a source of confusion to later writers who might take the Anka for actual years or vice-versa. In view of all these a definite date of a king found in his epigraphic record should 1 It is otherwise difficult to explain how even the reign-period of Vajrahasta III is given as 33 in one and 30 in another record of his grandson. Similarly the date of coronation of Vajrahasta III (960 Saka) and that of Devendravarman (992 Saka) need not necessarily imply the beginnings of their reigns, for we know that the coronation of Kamarnava took place in Saka 1064 while his father was ruling till Saka 1069.

Page #84
No. 7] MADAGRAMA GRANT OF DEVENDRAVARMAN AND BHIMAKHEDI not be rejected simply because it differs by a few years from the traditional dates so far accepted. When such a difference occurs we should rather reconsider the whole chronological scheme, so far accepted, in the light of the new data. In the meanwhile, it is better to accept the date fixed by the present contemporary record, particularly when it is not in conflict with the known dates of Vajrahasta III. 3. Like the Chola kings, the Ganga rulers also associated their sons in the sovereignty during their own lifetime, and this created a confusion in computing the total reign-periods of different monarchs. As an example it may be pointed out that although Anantavarman Chodaganga ruled till 1148 A.D., his son Kamarnava was anointed in 1142 A.D. In view of all these it is a reasonable assumption that king Anantavarman and his son Devendravarman, suzerains of Dharmakhedi and his son Bhimakhedi, are to be identified with kings Vajrahasta III Anantavarman and his son Rajaraja I Devendravarman. It is to be distinctly understood, however, that whether this identification be accepted or not, it does not affect the epoch of the Ganga era, which the present grant places between 530 and 560 A.D., as stated above. On the other hand, if the identification be accepted and Devendravarman's reign be placed approximately between 1066 and 1076 A.D., we may fix the initial year of the Ganga era within narrower limits. As the Ganga year 520 falls during the reign of Devendravarman, it must have started some time between 546 and 556 A.D. The exact epoch may perhaps be fixed within these limits by the astronomical data contained in epigraphic records. It may now be considered how far this theory agrees with the other known data. As regards the Chicacole plates' of Madhukamarnava, dated Ganga year 526, I have nothing to add to what' has been said in my previous article. The Ponduru grant of Vajrahasta, son of Kamarnava, dated in the year 500 of the Ganga era, has been cited by Mirashi as a definite evidence in favour of the current view of the epoch of the era, and the identification of king Vajra hasta II Aniyakabhima with Anantavarman of the Mandasa plates. For he thinks that the dates supplied by the Chicacole plates and Ponduru grant establish the following genealogy, with the assumptions shown within brackets. Kamarnava (942-977 A. D.) T Vajrahasta II Aniya ikabhima (also called Anantavarman), 980-1015 A.D. 49 Madhukamarnava (also called Devendravarman), 1019-38 A.D. Devendrav But on the assumption that the Ganga era started about the middle of the sixth century A.D., the data supplied by the same two grants also agree with the following genealogy. Kamarnava (1016 A.D.) T Vajrahasta III Anantavarman (1038-70 A.D.) I Rajaraja I Devendravarman (also called Madhukamarnava) Mirashi's view includes two assumptions as against one of mine. Reference may next be made to the Kambakaya grant issued by Udayaditya, son of Dnarmakhedi, during the reign of Devendravarman, in Saka 1103. As a son of Dharmakhedi issued the present grant in Saka 988 we cannot identify him with the father of Udayaditya. It has been JBORS, Vol. XVIII, p. 272. JKHRS, Vol. I, p. 219. Loc. cit.

Page #85
50 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA [Vol. XXXI accordingly suggested that the date was probably Saka 1003. This emendation makes it chronologically possible to identify Devendrayarman and Dharmakhodi with the rulers of the same names in the present grant. But it brings down the reign of Devendravarman to 1081 4. V., while, according to the generally accepted view, he ceased to reign in 1078 A. D. when his son Anantavarman was anointed to the throne. But as the latter ruled for 70 years ne must have been anointed at quite an early age and, not unlikely, during the reign of his father. But it is useless to speculate further on a proposed emendation, TEXT First Plate 1 Svastissti). Amarapuranukari(ri)na[b*) saryobbya' sa(su)kha-ramai2 yata(yat) sudha-dhavala -mal-avirata-llalita-llasyata. pas 3 pandi(ndi)ta'-sakal-alamkrita-sri-Kall(li) saganagar-idhi(dhi)va. 4 saka[t*] Mahemdr-achal-amala-kanaka-si(si)khara-pratishtha (shthi)tasya sa5 char-achara-guro[h*] sakala-bhuvana-nirmap-aika-su(su)tradhara[sya*] Set 6 samkaschudamanir?=bhagavato Gokarnnasvami(mi]n[b*] chara[na*]-ka7 mela-ju(ya)gala-pranamo(ma)d=vi(d=vi)gata-kali(li)-kala[m*]ko=nek-ahaya(va)-sa[m*)8 kho(ksho)bha-jani(ni)ta-jaya-savada -pratap-avan (na)te-samasta-sama[*]ta-cha9 kra-chu(chu)namani(ni)-prabhava-mamjari-puja-ramjilji)ta16-nija-nistrimsa11-dha10 ropi-2- Kalingadhiraja''-durvara-vairi(ri)-varapa-ka(ku)[th*]bhastha Second Plate, Pirst Side 11 la-dala-dali(li)ta-mukutika-prakara-dhvast-arati(ti)-kul-ichalo(la)12 naya-vi(vi)naya-ha(da)ya-data(na)-dakshinya-sauryo-dharya"-satya-tyaga13 prakara-guna-sampad-adhara-bhubhu tosta)-paramamahesva(sva)ra-paramabhata(tta). 14 raka-mata-pitcit-pad-anudhata(dhyata)-paramesva(bva)ra-Gang-amala-kula15 tilaka-srima[d*]-Dovomdravarmmadevasya vi(vi)jaya-rajye sakava From a set of impressions. * Road sarvartu" as in many other Ganga insoriptions. * The Mandase plates and Simhipura grant (hereinafter abbreviated as M and S respectively) have predda after this. . Read Opirata-lalita-lasyat. * This letter is redundant. .M and Shave du(do)rdanda before nandita. * Read kasanka-chidamare, * Road babda. * Road prabha. 20 S has vara-charana after this. u Read mislima. Rond dhar-opdrijita'. M and have dhtr-Spajang-gkala. u Read Kaling-adhirajya. 11 Read muktika. 15 Read dakshinya-laury-andarya. 10 Road pitri.

Page #86
MADAGRANTA GRANT OF DEVENDRAVARMAN AND BHIMAKHEDI kh/ ksm / kro !! bne "T" =4 x/fc0) r' oll n tr = = di c cl + 4 ) c)" aur'ii / ji 4 ky den' ki or`n aaj ny'| tbe nn em' ( lnyj jy' 5 j n "rnni o shor/ suukssm chil naa / ctnme jiin e mau kii niy'e 4| eng niin haasn raajaadyoenaal / 10 CHEERLIN LILLO ARMS | A% gncena sa. . As+ % ii, nbnii AT emu, 12 EI he fl jiin/saail/ & 12 qr6cr'T FU&vjme smbesh 14N /t! 'gl| Q 4/aay'haan' naa e14 laa o tthaar'e / 168n (6lqn o jaanbo mne ! baa baar se ek ni) nmsekm ek / 18thaan eth nrm haane o caaNn km 'TC + b sh 25 hk In m y k b +94dh n tu b l m phr -@!9/0degm jone caar jn e phle / , 0 ) = [* 7 wi bndh abljaar ei Y = r'aa " ne klp ni 4/4/ ' baa lo ntun hoy'aa kone/ (sthr locche 2 caam" "kolaa grii| er n n tt n i nk) maahb | 'n sth7dn'shrii bnaam naa 30 (nn nn||Qb ny' / k tel (c) 2 T! klaas 06:ek le 30 SCALE: THREE-FOURTHS

Page #87
patA CSMT talAvAlA NON VISIT kAnAbAda 34 LAT/GRAPaamiitaa| ko naki satAsAta mAlakAtA 3603 ATTON ANCIAL TVS tilA 38 VRATA / hAtamAla 15valI AC lAma 404) INTE A400 SEAL (from a Photograph)

Page #88
No. 7] MADAGRAMA GRANT OF DEVENDRAVARMAN AND BHIMAKHEDI 16 da na-sata-ash[t]asiti-samvartu1 Damta(ta)pure sthita || tasya ma 17 ndali(li)ka-paramamahesva(eva)ra-Kadamv-a(mb-a)mala-kula-kamala-marttanda-sama18 dhigata-pancha-mahasavad-a3neka-tu(tu)rya-rav-o[t*]trasi(si)tarati-cha 19 kra-ma (ma)hamandali(li)ka-ranake-sri-Dharmakhedisya suta -ranaka 20 sri-Bhimakhedi-pada[h*] kusali pancha-patra vidi(vidi)tam=astu 21 bhavatam Bhilamga-bhoge 'Madagrama viyapari Pro Second Plate, Second Side 22 [lla]masya suta Vithana Reuchiya nayakasya suta Pandava 23 kam dui bhagam kritva' mudaka-purvake tamvra-sasanikritya prada 24 to-rasmabhi10 || 11a-chata-bhatachamdraka(rka) vardhaels Vithanasya bhage Che 25 disambhunjatya" || Stma-llth(lish)gkni III(li)khyante || Pu(Parva-disa" vo 26 hala pathara || Parata pu(pu)rva-disa sila's chhela abhyamtarikTi 27 tva hijala-vrikshe ropital sila || Agni(gni)-disa goramgora 28 kona ropita sila || Parata nauliya tataki abh[y*]antare 20 amvravriksha-tale ropita sila || Dakshi(kshi)pa-disa vatavrikha 30 tale ropita sila || Parata pathara pujam || Parata temtali 31 vrikha-tale ropita sila || Nairitya" timvuru vrikha-tale 51 1 Read Sak-abde nava-bat-ashtabiti-samvatsare. [In this context, S has Jayantyapura-vasina[b] ...Rapaka-bri-Niyarnsavasya sulab, etc., while M has Jayantyapure sthita......Ranaka-bri-Bhimakhedisya auta, eto. The intended reading here therefore soens to be Dantapure sthitasya ......Ranaka-bri-Bhimakhedikasya sutadeg, etc. The dandas are superfluous. Dantapura of this record is very probably a variant of Jayantyapura which was the headquarters of the Kadamba feudatories of the Eastern Gangas.-Ed.] Read mahababd-adeg. Read khedi-sutadeg. * Read kusalinah. [In this context, S has prakritir-ally-a)miya-pancha-patra-rajapadopajivinah......manayati vo(boldhayati samijaapayati, while M has pancha-patra-visa(visha)yapratha(dha)na-samasta-rajapadopajivina(nab), etc. Some letters are therefore omitted in the present record by the soribe or engraver through oversight.-Ed.] 7 [In correct Sanskrit: Madagramah vyapari-Prollamasya sulaya Vithanaya Reuchiya-nayakasya sutaya Paadavakaya cha dvi-bhagam kritva.-Ed.] Read udaka-purvakam. * Read tamrasasanikritya. 10 Read pradatto-smabhih. From this point I have merely given the text without any attempt to correct it except where there is an obvious mistake. 13 [The intended readings for a-chata-bhafa, chandraka and vardhae appear to be respectively a-chata-bhaja. prave bam, chandr-arka-kahiti-sama-kala-paryantam and mala-pitror-atmanas-cha puny-abhivriddhaye as suggested by 8.-Ed.] [This defective passage seems to suggest that a person named Chedi had something to do with Vithana's share of the gift land.-Ed.] 14 Read didi here as well as in the following lines. 15 Bead sila here as well as in the following lines. 14 Read ropita here as well as in the following lines. Read nairydyash.

Page #89
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA [Vol. XXXI Third Plate 32 ropita sila || Paschi(schi)ma bhumi parvata si(si)khara || Perata durga 33 bhataraid abhyastarikrita ropita sila || Vayavya-disa khu34 dapillo ramamga || Abhyamtarikrita ropita sila || Utra(tta)ra85 disa valmika sanidhi ropita sila || Isate kolatata36 ka-bhitare ropita sila || 37 adata paradatam va || jo hareti vasumdhara || satim va88 risa sahasrani | vrishthayam jayate krima || Mama vam89 se na jo jata ll jo bhavamti naradhipa || tesam padallagno 40 mi | mama datam na llopa [ll*] 1 This is probably for sannidhi. * Read I bane. [In correct Sanskrit the description of the boundaries of the gift land in lines 25-36 would read : purva-didayarh Vshalyarh prastarab; paratab purva-dibayar bila-khanda(Oriya chala, chheli)m=ablyantariksitya hijjalavrikoke (vriksha-tale) ropita-bila ; agni dibayar Gorangora-Luna-ropila-bila : paratal Bauliyu-la fak-abhyantare amravi. kaha-tale ropita-bila dakshina-disayan va favriksha-tall ropita-bila ; paratah prastara-purijah; paratah tintili. vriksha-tald ropita-bila nairfityan timburuuriksha-lale ropita-fila | paschimasyar bhumih parvata-tikhara&cha ; paratal Durga-bhaffarikam abhyantarikritya ropita-sila vdyarya-didayari Khudaptllo-Romengam-abhyantarikritya ropita-Sila uttara disayan valmika-sannidhav ropita-bila; aidanyan Kola-tatak-abhyantare ropita sila.-Ed.] Lines 37-40 quote the well-known imprecatory stanses wbich abound in mistakes too numerous to be oorrected.

Page #90
No. 8-NOTE ON MADAGRAMA GRANT OF DEVENDRAVARMAN AND BHIMAKHEDI D. C. SIRCAR, OOTACAMUND In the foregoing article, Dr. R. C. Majumdar has edited the Madagrama grant which was issued in Saka 988 (1066 A.D.) during the reign of Ganga Davendravarman by his Kadamba feudatory Bhimakhedi II, son of Dharmakhedi. Kadamba Dharmakhedi issued the Santa-Bommali plates! in the Ganga year 520 during the reign of Ganga Devendravarman, son of Anantavarman, and the Mandasa plates dated in Saka napa-kataka-saptarasa during the reign of Gang.. Anantavarman. The expression saptarasa has been taken by Dr. Majumdar to be a combination of sapta (i.e. 7) and rasa (meaning 6), although such a combination of an ordinary numerical word with a word-numeral is unknown in early Orissan records, while we have taken it to stand for Sanskrit saptadasa, Prakrit sattarasa, i.e. 17. The date of the Mandasa plates is therefore Saka 976 (1054 A.D.) or 967 (1045 A.D.) According to Dr. Majumdar, but Saka 917 (995 A.D.) in our opinion. Ganga Anantavarman of the Mandase plates has been identified with the homonymous Ganga king mentioned as the father of Devendravarman of the Santa-Bemmali plates. Thus in Dr. Majumdar's opinion the Ganga year 520 fell sometime after 1054 or 1045 A.D., and therefore the era started sometime about the middle of the sixth century and not about the olose of the fifth century as is now generally believed. He thinks that Ganga Devendravarman of the Santa-Bommali plates is the same as the Ganga king of that name mentioned in the Madagrama grant of 1066 A.D. and further identifies that ruler with the well-known Imperial Ganga monarch Rajaraja I Devendravarman, son of Vajrahasta III Anantavarman and father of the great Anantavarman Chodaganga. But the identification of Davendravarman of the Madagrama grant with Rajaraja I Devendravarman is not so easy as he has made it to appear. In the inscriptions of Vajrahasta III Anantavarman, the king claims to have been anointed on the 20th April 1038 A.D. The same date of his coronation is quoted in the records of his son Rajaraja I Devendravarman ; but they add that Vajrahasta III ruled for 33 years and that Rajaraja I was anointed on Thursday, Jyeshtha-su 8, Saka 992 (20th May, 1070 A.D.). Similarly the inscriptions of Anantavarman Chodaganga state that his grandfather Vajrahasta III ruled the earth for 33 years and his father Rajaraja I for 8 years and that he himself was anointed on Saturday, the 17th February 1078 A.D. It will be seen that the period from the coronation of Vajrahasta III to that of Rajaraja I covers a little above 32 years, reckoned in the records as 33 years in round number apparently because the king ended his rule in his 33rd regnal year. Similarly the period between the coronation of Rajaraja I and that of Chodaganga covers 7 years and several months, the duration being reckoned as 8 years in the records. There is hardly ary room to doubt the genuineness of these statements. Since Rajaraja I Devendravarman is thus known to have ascended the throne in 1070 A.D., he can hardly be identified with Devendra varman of the Madagrama grant, who was ruling in 1066 A.D. when Vajrahasta III is known to have been on the throne. 1 Bhandarkar's List, No. 2053. * Ibid., No. 1951. * Ibid., No. 1090. * JAHRS, Vol. VIII, pp. 176 ff.; No. 7 (Appendix A) of 1962-53. Bhandarkar, op. cit., No. 1099. In some of the later records (ibid., No. 1103 ; of. above, Vol. XXVIII, P. p. 289) of Anantavarman Chodaganga, the duration of Vajrahasta's rale is given as 30 years apparently through over-sight. The evidence of the earlier records of Chodaganga and of his father must be regarded na more authention it is supported by the dates of the coronation of the three monarchs known from their reoorde. (53)

Page #91
54 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA [VOL. XXXI The identification of Devendravarman of the Madagrama grant (1066 A.D.) with Rajaraja I Devendravarman (1070-78 A.D.) is supported by Dr. Majumdar with the following arguments which are serially discussed below. 1. He points out that the two sets of rulers, viz. (1) Anantavarman and his son Devendravarman, known from the Santa-Bommali and Mandasa plates and the Madagrama grant, and (2) Vajrahasta III Anantavarman and his son Rajaraja I Devendravarman, were ruling in the same period. But the identification of Devendravarman of the Madagrama grant with the homonymous king mentioned in the Santa-Bommali plates as the son of Anantavarman is his own suggestion based on his own interpretation of the expression saptarasa in the Mandasa plates mentioning Anantavarman. 2. Dr. Majumdar puts unnecessary emphasis on the discrepancies in the Ganga inscriptions without noticing that they are really between two sets of records, viz. earlier and later, of which the former are certainly more reliable. He also forgets that the Anka reckoning cannot be regarded as responsible for the mistake (as he imagines) regarding the duration of Rajaraja I Devendravarman's reign quoted in the records of his son and successor Anantavarman Chodaganga. Firstly, this reckoning was introduced much later than the days of Rajaraja I and Chodaganga. Secondly, if Rajaraja I ascended the throne in 1066 A.D. (not in 1070 A.D. as clearly stated in his own records) and actually ruled for 12 years in 1066-78 A.D., his son could not have reduced the period to 8 years only according to the Anka method of calculation. Because the period of 12 actual years would be 14 Anka years (not 8, for 8 actual years would make only 6 Anka years). The suggestion that the Kambakaya plates, assigned to Saka 1003 (1081 A.D.), may be ascribed to Rajaraja I Devendravarman is unconvincing as there is little possibility of the continuation of his rule after the 17th February 1078 A.D. when his son Anantavarman Chodaganga was anointed. 3. There is absolutely no proof in favour of the suggestion that the Ganga kings associated their sons in the sovereignty during their own lifetime. Dr. Majumdar's belief that Kamarnava was anointed in 1142 A.D., although his father Chodaganga ruled till 1148 A.D., is based on the wrong reading (Saka 1064) in later records. The earlier records give the date of Kamarnava's ascension correctly as Saka 1069, i.e. 1147-48 A.D.2 Under the circumstances, it is difficult to accept Dr. Majumdar's view, based on the unwarranted identification of Dovendravarman of the Madagrama grant with Rajaraja I, that the Ganga era started sometime between 546 and 556 A.D. Dr. Majumdar's contention that no Ganga king named Devendravarman ruled before Saka 992 (1070 A.D.) and that the assumption of the names Anantavarman and Devendravarman respectively by a father and a son is not noticed amongst the Ganga rulers of an earlier date is wrong. We have among the Early Eastern Gangas at least four Ganga kings named Devendravarman who ruled earlier than Saka 992 and at least two of them are known to have been the sons of kings named Anantavarman.3 Dr. Majumdar rules out the possibility of the identification of Devendravarman of the Madagrama grant with the Ganga king of that name ruling from Svetaka and holds that the former must be the homonymous Ganga king known from the Santa-Bommali plates on the ground that 1 See above, Vol. XXVIII, pp. 238 ff. Ibid., p. 242. The correct reading of the date is found also in the recently discovered Dasgoba plates of Rajaraja III to be published in this journal. See Bhandarkar's List, p. 386. Cf. above, Vol. XXVIII, p. 65, note 3.

Page #92
No. 8) 56 NOTE ON MADAGRAMA GRANT OF DEVENDRAVARMAN AND BHIMAKHEDI the Santa-Bommali and Mandasa plates and the Madagrama grant have the introductory part couched in almost the same language. This argument in favour of the identification is, however, quite unsatisfactory.. The similarity of the introductory part in the three records is clearly due to the fact that all of them were issued by the Kadamba chiefs of Jayantyapure. That it is of little value in determining the identification of the overlords of those chiefs can be easily demonstrated. In the first place, the introductory part of these records has nothing strikingly in common with the corresponding part of the records of Vajrahasta III Anantavarman and Rajaraja I Devendravarman, with whom Dr. Majumdar is inclined to identify the kings Anantavarman and Devendravarman, known from the Santa-Bommali and Mandasa plates and the Madagrama grant. Secondly, we know that the Kauravas of Karkaredi, who originally owed allegiance to the Kalschuris and later to the Chandellas, mention, in the introductory part of their records, their overlords of both the families with the same description. It is worth noting that even certain characteristic Kalachuri epithets, such as Trikaling-adhipati and Vamadeva-pad-anudhyata, are known to have been wrongly applied by the Kauravas to their later overlords, the Chandella monarchs, As regards the independent rule of certain Ganga kings side by side with the early rulers of the imperial branch of the Ganga family during the eleventh and twelfth centuries, attention may now be drawn to the Polsara (Ganjam District, Orissa) plates issued in 1147-48 A.D. by Arkesvara, son of Pramadi and grandson of Paramabhattaraka Gunarnava. Recently I had occasion to examine an inscription from Nandigaon near Tekkali (Srikakulam District) and two epigraphs from Paikpad in the Raigad region of the Ganjam District. These records, written in the Gaudiya script, do not bear any date, but can be assigned on palaeographical grounds to dates about the twelfth century A.D. It is interesting to note that the Tekkali inscription refers itself to the reign of king Devendravarman and the Paikpad epigraphs to that of Maharajadhiraja Paramesvara Danarnava. Now, even if it is possible to identify this Devendravarman with Rajaraja I Devendravarman, to place Danarnava in the imperial branch of the Eastern Ganga dynasty is very difficult in the present state of our knowledge. It is probable that Danarnava of the Paikpad inscriptions was related to Gunarnava of the Polsara plates. Dr. Majumdar's theory offers another serious difficulty. The Chicacole (Srikakulam) plates of the Ganga year 526 were iecued during the rule of the Ganga king Madhukamarnava, son of Anantabrahman, i. e. Anantavarman. This suggests that Ganga Anantavarman's son Devendravarman, during whose reign the Santa-Bommali plates of the Ganga year 520 were issued, was succeeded on the throne by his younger brother named Madhukamarnava. As Rajaraja I Devindravarman, with whom Dr. Majumdar identifies king Devendravarman of the Santa-Bommali plates, was succeeded by his son and not by a younger brother, it has been suggested that Madhukamarnava was just another name of Rajaraja I. It has, however, not been noticed that the introductory part of the Chicacole plates does not resemble that of any of the Ganga-Kadamba records referred to above or of the copper-plate grants of Rajaraja I so far discovered. The suggestion that Rajaraja I was also known as Madhukamarnava is again Ind. Ani., Vol. XVII, pp. 226 ff., 228 ff.. 231 EUR. : Above, Vol. XXVIII, pp. 63 ff. * No. 90 of 1954-55. Nos, 224-25 of 1963-64. * Bhandarkar, op. cit., No. 2054.

Page #93
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA [VOL. XXXI unsupported by any of the numerous records of the imperial branch of the Ganga family including his own epigraphs. It is also inexplicable why this inscription, like the charters of the Kadambas (believed by Dr. Majumdar to have been issued during the reign of Rajaraja I) and those of the Early Gangas, is dated in the Ganga era while the grants of the Imperial Gangas from the time of Vajrahasta III are all dated in the Saka era. Another difference between these records dated in the Ganga era and the grants of Rajaraja I dated in the Saka era is that, while the former are written in the Kalinga script, the Gaudiya alphabet has been employed in the latter. 56

Page #94
No. 9-SULTANPUR COPPER-PLATE INSCRIPTION (1 Plate) NIRADBANDHU SANYAL, NAVADVIP This copper plate was handed over to me on behalf of the Varendra Research Society for decipherment in 1937 by Mr. Rajani Mohan Sanyal of Naogaon in the Rajshahi District. It was originally preserved in an old wooden box for very long time as an heirloom in the family of Namiruddin Khondkar, a Muhammadan priest of Sultanpur in the suburb of Naogaon town. The family had originally been settled in the village of Kalaikuri, about 8 miles from Naogaon town, in the Adamdighi Police Station of the Bogra District, whence Namiruddin's grandfather came over to Sultanpur about a century ago, having inherited the ancestral property of his maternal grandfather. It cannot now be definitely ascertained if this plate had been brought to Sultanpur among other goods and chattels which he obtained by inheritance. The provenance of the plate cannot thus be exactly determined.1 The inscription was published by Dr. D. C. Sircar first in an article in the Bengali monthly journal Vangasri, Vaisakha, 1350 B. S., and then in English in the Indian Historical Quarterly, Vol. XIX, March, 1943. He names the record after Kalaikuri. Dr. Sircar, however, had no opportunity of examining the original plate but had to depend on unsatisfactory impressions. He therefore could not read some of the letters while some of them were read by him wrongly. This is a single plate, rectangular in shape, with an oval projection (31" in diameter) at the top, which shows a triangular hole in the middle. Evidently this was meant to fix the seal, which is now missing. It measures 9"x5" and weighs 52 tolas. The writing is well executed and consists of 34 lines, of which sixteen are engraved on the obverse and eighteen on the reverse. Owing to corrosion, from which the plate has suffered especially on the right hand side, many letters on both faces of the plate are either obscure or have completely disappeared. The size of the letters varies from " to ". The characters belong to the Northern Class of alphabets of the 5th century A.D. and resemble closely those used in the Dhanaidahs copper-plate inscription of the Gupta year 113 and the Baigram copper-plate inscription of the Gupta year 128. As in the Baigram, Dhanaidaha, Damodarpur and Paharpur copper plates, medial a is sometimes indicated by a hook like stroke at the lower end of the letter to the right; cf. Brahman-adin (line 2), bhogay-a (line 18), kulyavapah, khata and parikha (line 21). The form of the medial u in Rudra (line 3) and Prabhu (line 6) and that of the medial u in Purana (line 1) and Kumarabhuti (line 5) may be noted. The sign of b may be seen in Brahman-adin (line 2), etc. The rare letter dh is used in Lodhaka (line 11). The forms of the conjuncts kshin, nh, hm, tt, nt, nk, and lm may be observed in Lakshmana (line 3), sinha (line 5), Brahma and bhatta (line 7), Unta (line 8), Kankuti (line 9) and Gulma (line 22) respectively. Final m is seen as joined with the preceding letter slightly below the top line in. [Under the circumstances, the inscription may probably be called the Kalaikuri-Sultanpur Plate'.-Ed.] * Above, Vol. XVII, pp. 345-48. Ibid., Vol. XXI, pp. 78-83. Ibid., Vol. XV, pp. 113-45. Ibid., Vol. XX, pp. 59-64. [See below, p. 63, note 7-Ed.] (87)

Page #95
58 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA [VOL. XXXI samevat (line 34) and so is final t in the same word and in vaset in line 31. The numerical signs for 100, 20 and 11 are used in line 34 and those for 5 and 2 in lines 26 and 27 respectively. The language of the inscription is Sanskrit. With the exception of five imprecatory verses at the end, the entire record is in prose. As in the Damodarpur and Raigram plates, the suffix ka is occasionally used, as in nirddishtaka (lines 16 and 24) and upasanharitaka (line 20). Errors of the engraver may be noted in Yasarama (line 4) and rakshya (line 33). The word kulyavapa is used both in the masculine (line 15) and in the neuter (line 27). As regards orthography, the following may be noted. The letter b is occasionally used for vas in viditam-bo (line 2), kulyabapa (lines 13, 15, 16, etc.), sambyavaharino (lines 28-29) and paradattam-ba (line 30). The letter k is not doubled before y in dinirikya (lines 13 and 19) as in the Damodarpur and Baigram plates, but is occasionally doubled before r, as in Sukkra (line 9), vikkrayo (line 19; cf., however, line 13). The letter t is not doubled before r as in the Baigram plate, while consonants are doubled after r, as in sarmma (line 8), Sarppa (line 9), Sarova (line 10), nirddishtaka (line 16), svargge (line 31). Final m is retained before v in samvvat (line 34). The guttural nasal takes the place of the anusvara before h, in sinha (line 4) and upasanharitaka (line 20). The document is dated the first day of Vaisakha of the year 121', which undoubtedly refers to the Gupta era. As such, it would fall in April, 440 A. D. The name of the reigning monarch is not mentioned; but there is no doubt that the record belongs to the reign of the Gupta emperor Kumaragupta I, whose known dates range from the Gupta year 113 to 136. The date of the present record falls between that of the Dhanaidaha plats of 113 G. E. and that of the Damodarpur plates of 124 G. E. Dr. Sircar reads the date of the record under study as "the first (?) day of Vaisakha of the year 120", and further observes, "The scratches in which Mr. Sanyal finds the figure I could have been considered to be the faint traces of a figure if only they were close to the symbol for 20 as those for 100 and 20) actually are." Like other copper-plate inscriptions of the Gupta period, so far recovered from North Bengal, the inscription relates to the grant, made by the state, of unoccupied uncultivated lands, yielding no revenue, with the object of creating an endowment in perpetuity. The document records that the artisan Bhima, the scribes Prabhuchandra, Rudradasa, Devadatta, Lakshmana, Kantideva, Sambhudatta and Krishnadasa, and the record-keepers Simhanandin and Yasodaman, for increasing the religious merit of their parents, presented an application to Achyutadasa, who was the king's officer (Ayuktaka) in charge of the Sringa vera vithi, and also to the local adhikarana (board of administration) and the leading men and house-holders of the vithi, for the grant of nine kulyarapas of uncultivated land, yielding no revenue, distributed in the villages of Hastisirsha, Vibhitaki, Gulmagandhika and Dhanyapatalika, all within the area of Gohali, at the prevalent local rate of two lindras for each kulyavapa, for the purpose of endowing them in perpetuity in favour of the Brahmanas Devathatta, Amaradatta and Mahasenadetta, who belonged to Pundravarddhana and were students of the Vajasaneya school and were versed in the four Vedas, to enable them to perform the five great sacrifices. The representation was referred to the record-keepers Simbanandin and Yasodaman for investigation and report. They verified the statements made in the application as regards the unoccupied and uncultivated lands and also the local rate quoted for their sale. Having ascertained that there was no objection to the proposal, they recommended the grant, whereupon the sale was finally sanctioned. Having received payment of the sale price, nine kulyavapas of land in the said localities were conveyed to the grantees--five kulyava pas [See below.-Ed.] [See below, p. 66, note 3.-Ed.] IHQ, Vol. XIX, p. 12. Ibid., p. 26 f.u. [For Mr. Sanyal's view referred to here, see B. C. Sen, Some Historical Aspects of the Inerriptions of Bengal, Calcutta, 1942, p. xii, note. For the reading of the date, see below, p. 66. note 3. Ed.]

Page #96
59 No. 9] SULTANPUR COPPER-PLATE INSCRIPTION to Devabhatta and two each to Amaradatta and Mahasenadatta. Of the nine kulyavapas, one was enclosed by an ancient moat, with the Vata river on the north and the borders of Gulmagandhika on the west, two dronarapas were in Gulmagandhika, in its east, to the west of the first pathway, and the remaining seven kulyavapas and six dronavapas were in Tapazapottaka and Dayitapottaka in the pravesya1 of Hastisirsha and in Chitravata ngara in the pravesya of Vibhitaka. The transaction was then notified by the king's officer and the local adhikarana, from the headquarters of the vithi at Purnnakausika, to the Brahmanas and other residents of the villages in which the lands conveyed by the grant were situated, for the preservation of the endowment in perpetuity by themselves as well as by future villagers and officers of government. It has to be noted that the above application was addressed not only to the king's officer and the local adhikarana but also to the leading people of the vithi. It has thus been questioned whether village lands in Bengal during the period under review belonged to the people or to the State or to both jointly, subject to the respective interests of each. It is, however, well known that state ownership of land was an admitted principle of ancient Indian public law. The evidence of Megasthenes and Kautilya's Arthasastra leaves little room for doubt that in the Mauryan land revenue system the entire land belonged to the king. Even in the Gupta period it is now definitely known that proceeds from the sale of unsettled lands in Bengal belonged to the king." Besides, it is seen from the seal legends" that these charters for the sale and grant of lands for the creation of permanent endowments were always issued solely by the local adhikarana, although the application for the purpose might have been addressed to the leading people of the locality in addition to the head of the district and the local adhikarana. It is also noteworthy that such a mode of address was adopted only in a few instances. In most cases these applications were addressed only to the head of the district and the local adhikarana. Even the head of the district (vishaya-pati) had to apply to the local adhikarana for grant of village lands. There is thus little doubt that the disposal of village lands really lay with the local adhikarana. Adhishthana means a city'. Adhishthan-adhikarana may therefore be interpreted as a 'city office', which was meant for the administration of civil affairs of the city. It is well known that the civil administration of the city of Pataliputra under the rule of the Mauryas was entrusted to a municipal commission which consisted of six boards. The commissioners in their collective capacity had charge of all matters concerning public welfare, while the departmental functions of the six boards or committees were: (1) industrial arts, (2) care of foreigners, (3) registration of births and deaths, (4) retail trade and barter, (5) supervision of manufactures and their sale and (6) collection of the tithe on the price of goods sold. Even under the Maurya administration, such a comprehensive machinery, required for the administration of the complex affairs of the extensive capital city, might not have been needed in the case of smaller towns. In the Gupta period, the administration of the city of Kotivarsha was entrusted to one committee only under the control of the head of the district. 10 This committee, called the adhisthan 1 [For the meaning of this word, see praveea known from other records in expressions like Sividi-prarebaKandallvadagrama interpreted as Kandalivada-grama having its rent assessed along with that of Sividi'. Cf. Journ. As. Soc., Letters, Vol. XVIII, p. 78, note.-Ed.] Cf. R. G. Basak, Sir Asutosh Mookerjee Silver Jubilee Volumes, Vol. III, Orientalia, Part 2, pp. 486 ff.; U. N. Ghosal, Hindu Revenue System, pp. 204 ff. U. N. Ghosal, op. cit., pp. 167 ff. V. A. Smith, Oxford History of India, pp. 89 ff. U. N. Ghosal, op. cit., p. 208; cf. above, Vol. XX, p. 63; Vol. XXI, p. 81. Above, Vol. XV, p. 142; Ind. Ant., Vol. XXXIX, 1910, pp. 174 ff, See Ind. Ant., Vol. XXXIX, 1910, pp. 203 ff. Above, Vol. XXIII, p. 54. V. A. Smith, op. cit., p. 87. 19 Above, Vol. XV, pp. 130 ff.

Page #97
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA (VOL. XXX adhikarana in the inscriptions, was composed of four members, who, besides having charge of departmental duties, worked also in a collective capacity. These members were the leading banker of the town (nagara-sreshthin), the chief registrar (prathama-kayastha), and the heads of the associations of artisans (prathama-kulika) and traders (sarthavaha). The prathama-kulika probably supervised affairs relating to industrial arts. The sartha Jaha was concerned apparently with the regulation of trades, and the prathama-kayastha with all registration works regarding disposal of immovable property, births, deaths, foreigners, etc. It is difficult to ascertain exactly in which way the nagara-sreshthin was useful to the committee. With his expert knowledge of commodities, his services might have been required in the adhisthan-udhikarana for supervision of manufactures and collection of duties. Under the Gupta system, therefore, the departmental functions of the committee for the administration of civil affairs of a city seem to have been arranged as follows: (1) manufactures and collection of duties, (2) industrial arts, (3) trade, and (4) registration. Regarding the functions of the Maurya commission, it is stated that the boards in their collective capacity had charge both of their special departments and also of matters of public interest such as the keeping of public buildings in proper repairs, the regulation of prices, and the care of markets, harbours and temples. The members of the Gupta adhisthan-adhikarana also might have similar departmental and collective functions. At least in the matter of sale and grant of lands it is seen that the committee gave its sanction $8 a collective body. As regards the extent of authority of the adhisthan-adhikarana, it was confined not merely to the limits of the city, but extenaed also to suburban areas. Thus, in the Paharpur copperplate inscription, a representation is stated to have been laid before the adhisthan-adhikarana for the grant of lands in certain rural areas belonging to the Nagiratta mandala of the Dakshiparba ka cithi. Similar digposals of land are referred to also in the Damodarpur inscriptions. The constitution of a vishay-adhikarana, meant for the transaction of affairs of a vishaya, seems to have been different from that of the adhisthan-adhikarana. It had only & senior member veshth-adhikaranika)' at the head, who was sometimes the senior registrar (jyeshtha-kayastha). As the affairs of this adhikarana were probably less complex, no mention is made of a freshthin, kulika oz sarthaviha as its member. Disposal of village lands was made by this adhikarana evidently with the approval of the head of the district." Details are not available about the constitution of the vithy-adhikarana. Its functions were probably similar to those of the vishay-adhikarana and its jurisdiction was confined to a vithi. Another adhikarana referred to in inscriptions is the ashtakul-udhikarana. This has been explained as an officer having supervising authority over eight kulas, the word kula being taken to mean either a family or as much ground as can be ploughed by two ploughs, each drawn by 6 bulls.10 The appointemnt of rural officers each for supervision of eight families or a small area of * Above, Vol. XV, pp. 130 ff. 1 Of. U. N. Ghosal, op. cit., pp. 203 ff. [The board of administration seems to have worked like a Pafchayat, the Nagara kreshthin being its chairman. The Nagar beth (i.e. Nagara fresh thin) heading the Pafichayat is known from the history of Rajasthen. See Journal of the University of Gauhali, Vol. VI, pp.81 ff.-Ed.) V. A. Smith, loc. cit.; J. W. McCrindle, Ancient India as described by Megasthenes and Arrian, London, 1877, Pp. 88 ff. . Above, Vol. XV, pp. 130 ff. Ibid., Vol. XX, pp. 81 ff. * Ibid., Vol. XV, pp. 130 ff. * Ibid., Vol. XVIII, p. 76. . Ind. Ant., Vol. XXXIX, 1910, pp. 200, 204. But see above, Vol. XXIII, pp. 54-55. 10 Ibid., Vol. XV, p. 137 f... 2.

Page #98
No. 9] SULTANPUR COPPER-PLATE INSCRIPTION 61 land in each village does not seem to be a plausible conjecture. Even if such a necessity existed in villages, the purpose might well have been served by the mahattaras. Moreover, if it really signifies a village officer, whether for the supervision of different plots of agricultural lands or for the supervision of households, the number of such officers in each village must have been more than one. In the Dhanaidaba plate, the word is used as a neuter singular and seems to signify & corporate body invested with definite administrative powers rather than individual officers. Gram-ashtakul-adhikarana thus appears to be a board composed of eight kulas for the administration of village affairs. Dr. Sircar interprets the expression as : Village Board' representing eight or more families. The compound mahattar-ady-ashta-kul-adhikarana in the Damodarpur copper-plate inscription No. 3 indio..tes that at least one of the constituents, of which the ashtakuladhikarana was composed, was represented by the mahattaras. The term kula in the compound ashtakul-adhikarana should thus be better interpreted as a community': The other constituents of the ashtakul-adhikarana must have representer other village communities, although it is not possible to ascertain at present what they exactly were. In the said Damodarpur inscription, & notification is addressed by the ashtakul-adhikarana and other people of Palasa vrinda ka to the people of Chandagrama for the sale and grant of a plot of land. It seems that the administration of the affairs of all these villages remained with the same ashtakul-adhikarana which was located at Paladavrindaka. It is therefore reasonable to assume that these adhikaranas were appointed over convenient groups of neighbouring villages for transaction of their affairs somewhat like the Union Boards of the present day. The different classes of adhikarana as discussed above were instituted in accordance with the requirements of respective territorial divisions. The largest territorial division under the Gupta administration was bhukti which was divided into a number of vishayas. A vithi seems to have been a sub-division of a vishayas and consisted of a number of mandalas or circles or groups of villages. It will be observed from what has been stated above that the procedure for the disposal of land consisted of the following: (1) presentation of the application for the purchase and grant of land by the intending purchaser to the local officer of the king, the local adhikarana and the people of the locality ; (2) verification of the statements made in the application by the recordkeepers ; (3) sanction of the sale and the grant on the recommendation of the record-keepers with the concurrence of the local people; (4) delivery of possession of the land to the grantees on payment of the sale price ; (5) notification of the grant by the head of the local administration and the local adhikarana to the residents of the villages in which the lands conveyed by the grant were situate and to the officers of Government who were concerned with the affairs for their information and guidance. It is difficult to form an accurate idea about the area of land which was conveyed by the document under review. Various attempts have been made to fix the area of a kulyavapa. It is now generally accepted that it denotes an area of land on which one kulya of grain could be sown. One hulya of grain has boen interpreted by Dr. Bhattasali to be as much as can be contained 11HQ, Vol. XIX, p. 16. . Above, Vol. XV, p. 136. For kula used in this sonse, of, also R. C. Majumdar, Corporate Life in Ancient India, p. 231. (The expression Mahattar-ddi may mean that the Mahattara or village-headman was the chairman of the board. -Ed.] * Above, Vol. XV, PP. 130 ff. Ibid., Vol. XVII, p. 318 ; N.G. Majumdar, Inscriptions of Bengal, Vol. III, p. 71, * Ibid., Vol. XX, p. 61.

Page #99
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA [VOL. XXXI in a winnowing basket. Dr. Sircar invites attention to the following measures of paddy accepted as the basis of their calculation by the Smriti authorities of the Bengal school : 8 mushtis (handfulls of grain) . . . . . . . 1 kunchi 8 kunchis . . . . . . . . . . 1 pushkala 8 pushkalas . . . . . . . . . 1 adhaka 4 adhakas . . . . . . . . . 1 drona 8 dronas . . . . . . . . . . i kulya "A drona of paddy ", he observes "is equal in the modern measure to 1 mnd. 24 srs. or 2 mds. The land required for sowing the seedlings of one kulya of paddy was no doubt called a kulyavapa (cf. Amarakosha, Vaisya 10). As the present Bengal rate is seedlings of 1 md. of paddy for 10 bighas, seedlings of one kulya of paddy would require between 125 and 160 bighas. A kulyavapa was thus originally not less than 125 bighas. If it is supposed that the system refers not to trangplantation but to sowing of seeds, one kulyavipa would be from 38 to 48 bighas as the rate is 1 md. of paddy Beeds for 3 bighas." One mushti or handful of paddy will weigh about 7 tola's. One kulya of paddy will thus amount to about 10 mds. 8 srs. In North Bengal, half a maund of paddy seeds is usually required for sowing a bigha of land, and so on this assumption, & kulyavapa of land appears to be no less than 387 bighas. On the contrary, Dr. Bhattasulis points out that the name kulyivaps survives in the form of kulavaya, which is the name of the local standard land measure in the Sylhet District, being equivalent to 14 bighis only. In the opinion of Pargiter the area was far less, being only a little larger than an acre. Whatever might be the process by which the area of land in a kulyavapa was originally determined, it must have been definitely fixed, although it could have varied in different localities according to the prevalent custo n. This area is frequently referred to in inscriptions as having been measured by reeds. In some localities its dimensions are referred to as being measured by 8 X 9 reeds, while in other localities by 6 x 66 reeds. The reeds consisted of a number of cubits, which also varied according to the lengths of the hand of individuals in different localities. Even the number of cubits in a reed might have varied in different localities. The quantity of land in a kulyavapa was therefore not the same everywhere. As regards the situation of the land, Dr. Sircar observes: "The Vatanadi of the inscription may be the present Baranai flowing west to east through the southern part of the Rajshahi District. The name of the Spingavera vithi seems to be preserved in that of the modern Singra Police Station in the Natore Subdivision of the same District, situated about 10 miles to the north-east of the junction of the Baranai and the Atrai. .... the other localities menioned in the Kalaikuri inscrip tion .... may be searched for about the southern bank of the Baranai." 1 Ibid., Vol. XVIII, p. 79, f.n. 2. (See below.-Ed.] * Select Inscriptions, Vol. I, p. 601. (See Bharatakanmudi, Part II, Allahabad, 1947, pp. 943 ff.-Ed.] . Above, Vol. XVIII, p. 79 f.n. 2; also Bharatavaraha, 1349 B. 8., Vol. XXX, pt. 1, p. 384. (For the later modifications of kulyavapa and dronavdpa, ace Bharatakaumudi, loc. e't. The area of a bulyardpa as suggested by Pargiter is impossible in view of the price quoted and the high purchasing power of a Gupta gold coin.-Ed. Ind. Ant., Vol. XXXIX, 1910, pp. 215-16. Above, Vol. XV, p. 186. * Ibid., Vol. XX, p. 63. * Ind. Ant., Vol. XXXIX, 1910, pp. 916-16. IHQ, Vol. XIX, p. 90.

Page #100
No. 9] SULTANPUR COPPER-PLATE INSCRIPTION It will, however, be noted in this connection that the donation referred to in the inscription was made in favour of Brahmanas who belonged to Pundravarddhana, the site of which has now been definitely identified with Mahasthan in the Bogra District. It will therefore be reasonable to look for the situation of the grant as near the residence of the donees as possible. The lands conveyed by the document lay in Hastisirsha, Vibhitaki, Dhanyapatalika and Gulmagandhika, all belonging to the Gohali mandala of the Sringavera vithi. There is a place called Singahar about 20 miles to the south-west of Mahasthan. Singahar might be a corruption of Sringavera. About 7 miles to the east of Singahar is a village called Gohali. About a couple of miles to the north of Singahar is a village called Beheegaon, which might be a corruption of Vibhitaki. About 4 miles to the north-east of Beheegaon is a village called Hatsara which might be the old Hastisirsha. The village of Dhanyapatalika appears to have stood on the bank of the Vata. The only river in the locality is a small stream called Nagar, an offtake of the Karatoya. About 3 miles to the north of Hatsara is a village called Dhanpuja on the Nagar river. Is it the modern representative of Dhanyapatalika? I am unable to locate Gulmagandhika. TEXT Obverse 1 Svasti []*] Sringavora-vaitheya-Parppak[au]aikayah Ayuktak[8]-chyutadas5-dhikaraga -cha Hastisirshe [Vibhitak]yah [Gu]lma[gandhi] 63 ? kayarh Dhanyapatalikayam sa-Gohalishu' Brahman-adin-grama-kutumbi[nah k]ufalam-anuvargya bodhyanti []*] [vi]ditam-bo(tah vo) 3 bhavishyati yatha iha-vithi-Kulika-Bhima-Kayastha-Prabhuchandra-Rudradasa-Devadatta Lakshmana-Katida]va-Sambhudatta-Krishna 4 dasa-Pustapala-Sinha (Simba)nandi-Yasodamabhih Vithi-mahattara-Kumaradeva-Ganda-Prajapati-Uma-Yasarama sarmma-Jyeshtha 5 dama1-Svamichandra-Harisinha (simha)-kutumbi-Yasovishnu-Kumara vishnu-KumarabhavaKumarabhuti-Kumara-Ya[sogu]pta-Vailina[ndi ?*] 6 Sivakunda-Vasusiv-Aparasiva-Damarudra-Prabhumitra-Krishnamitra-Maghasarmma10. Ievarachandra-Rudra-Bhavana[tha].." 1 See above, Vol. XXI, p. 88. [There are numerous instances to prove this assumption to be definitely wrong. There can moreover hardly be any doubt about the identification of Vafa-nads with the present Baranai.-Ed.] From the original plate. [Possibly Samgohalishu or Sagohalishu.-Ed.] [Better bhavatu.-Ed.] Read Yasorama. [Better Umayaio-Ramasarma".-Ed.] [The reading is "do(da)ma.-Ed.] [The akshara does not look like ndi.-Ed.] [The reading is Prabha; of. Prabhuchandra in line 3 and Bhavadatta in line 8.-Ed.] 10 [The rules of sandhi, which is compulsory in a compound, have not been observed here.-Ed.] [The reading seems to be Rudrabhava-Suami[deva].--Ed.]

Page #101
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA (VOL. XXXI 7 Srinatha-Harisarmma-Guptasarmma-Susarmma-Hari--Alatasvami-Brahmasvami-Mahasens bhatta-Shashthira[ma]-Gu... [fa]8 rmma-Untasarmma-Krishnadatta-Nandadama-Bhavadatta - Ahikarmma-Somavishnu-Laksh manasar[mma)........Dhaivvaka Kshemasarmma-Su9 kkra sarmma-Sa[rppa)palita-Karkuti-Visvasarkara-Jayasvami-Kaivartta sarmma-Himasa rmma-Pa[ra]ndara-[Ja]yavishnu -Uma...... 10 Sinha (Simha)tta.Bonda-Narayana(na)dasa-Viranaga-Rajyanaga-Guha-Mahi-Bhavanatha Guha vishnu-Sarvva-Ya[67]vishnu-Tanka -Kuladama .... V811 Sriguhavishnu'-Ramasvami-Kamanakunda-Ratibhadra-Achyutabhadra-Ludhaka-Prabhu. kirtti-Jayada[ra]<0-Ka".... - Achyuta-Naradeva-Bhava12 Bhavarakshita-Pichchakunda-Pravara kunda-Sarvvadasa-Gopala-purogah vayam cha vijna pitah iha-vithyam=apratikara-khila-kshetra 13 sya sasvat-kal-opa bhogay-akshaya-nivya dvi-dinarikya-khila-kshetra-kulyaba(va)pa-vikraya maryadaya ichchhemahi prati 14 prati mata-pitrah puny-abhivsiddhaya Paundravarddhana ka-chaturvvedya 18-Vajesaneya. charan-abhyantara-Brahmana-Deva 15 bhatta -Amaradatta-Mahasenadattanam pancha-mahayajna-pravarttanaya nava-kulyaba (va)pan=kritva datum(tum) ebhir=ov-opa16 riu-nirddishtaka-grameshu khila-kshetrani vidyante tad=arhath=asmattah ashtadasa dinaran=grihit[v]a etan=navakulyaba(va)[pa] Reverse 17 ny=18anumoday[i]tu[m] yatah esha[m] Kulika-Bhim-adinam vijnapyam=upalabhya Pusta pala-Sinha(Simha)nandi-Yabo[damnos-ch=a] [The rules of sandhi which is compulsory in a compound have not been observed here. -Ed.] *[The reading of the name is doubtful.--Ed.] [The reading seems to be Kanti-Dhovvoka. -Ed.] [Better Visva-Sankara.-Ed.) (The name intended may be Sinhadatta.-Ed.) [The reading is Takka.-Ed.) [The name seems to be Guhavishnu, the previous name ending in fri. -Ed.] *[The rules of sandhi have not been observed here.--Ed.] [The reading is Prabhao-Ed.) 10 [The reading seems to be "datta.-Ed.) 1 [The reading seems to be Kaluka.-Ed.] [The word ichchhamas appears to suit the context.--Ed.) [The reading is chaturuvidya.-Ed.) 14 [The roading sooms to be vajisancya which is a mistake for vajasandya.--Ed.] [Reaci eshtziaipari. -Ed.] 16 [Read rapan=ano-Ed.)

Page #102
4 10 2 16 SULTANPUR COPPER-PLATE INSCRIPTION Obverse Ti tankuchi 4 ame Hamaosan Xiong toto 14yasuokanga totooriyasu SCALE: ACTUAL SIZE 10 12 16

Page #103
Reverse 2) 2.) ecchms : 14 3,315,459385) `k 3 18 er & F "oiu f2d\u98%e01\ xce Shoes -1 (+x: 8x8G D2gb gir&SAKISAKAe Light ASE KOULU KU Srebuie 0% Ray-BGS1255amii Aiyy99%825 hrift Laxa xe sirin sueste zarenien sie galvai XG the current regverno (25 latgal Ikeborg t/re Skia trixce2dxfga/;8/2/xs:/45xsyG242 4 22 26, 24485740 2411wlZ ASSES Jm7N63) 53. . *46%aaymnu mkan 7 n. 13 7 7 15 25 - 28/02/14 m.1/:- `aann e`aachna t` 13.3) 28- 3 0 wan nab1 raangely 30/56 42NyzSTaa mthiimesnain 4 30 %aaaekraa 61 wan - 1 raaykaar 201

Page #104
No. 9] SULTANPUR COPPER-PLATE INSCRIPTION . 66 18 vadharanay=avadhrito-sty-ayam-iha-vithyam=apratikara-khila-kshottrasya kasvat-kall Opabhogay=akshayanivya dvi-dina19 rikya-kulyaba(va)pa-vikkrayo=nuvsittag=tad-diyatam n=asti virodhah kuschid=ity="va sthapya Kulika-Bhim-adibhyo ashtadasa? 20 dinaran=upasanha (samha)ritakan=ayikritya Hastikiraha-Vibhitakyam Dhanyapata Ika-[Gulma]gandhika-grameshu ....... 21 dyam dakshin-oddeseshu ashtau kulyaba(va)pah Dbanyapatalika-gramasya paschim Ottar-oddese [a]dyakhata-parikha-veshtita 22 m=uttarena Vata-nadi[m) paschimena Gulmagandhika-grama-simanamat kulyabupam eko Gulma(lma)gendhikayam purvve23 n=adyapathah paschima-pradese Dronaba(va)pa-dvayai Hastisirsba-pravesya-Tapasa. (pottajia Dayitapottaka cha VI24 bhitaka-pravesya-Chitravatangare yava[t*}* kulyaba(va)pah suptu Dronaba(va)pah shut Eshu yath=Opari-cirddishtaka-grama-pre 25 deseshv=esham Kulika-Bhima-Kayastha-Prabhuchandra-Rudradas-adinam mata-vitrol puny. abhivriddhaye Brahmana 26 Devabhattasya kulyaba(va)pah pancha ku o Amaradattasya kulyabalva)pu-dvaya Mahasenadattasya kulyaba(va)[pa-dvayam] 37 ku 2 esham trayanam pancha-mahayajna-pravarttanaya nava-kulyaba(va)pani pradattani [l*] tad-yushmakam ...... t-mi28 til likhyate cha samupasthita-kalain=apy--anyos Vishayapatayah Ayuktakah kutumbino dhikaranika va sambya(samvya)va29 harina bhavishyanti tair=api bhumi-dana-phalam=vekshya akshaya-nivy anupalaniya [l*l Uktan-cha Mahabharate bhagava 30 ta Vyasena [1] Sva-dattam paradattam=ba(ttam va) yo haro[tu] vasundharam(ram) [1] sa vishthayam krimir=bhutva pi[tribhih] saha paschyate] [!!] Shashtim(ehti) Varsha-sahasri[ni] 31 svargge vasati bhumidah [l*) akshepta ch=anuma[nta] cha tany=eva narake vaset [llol Krisaya kfisa-vpittaya vfitti-kshinaya sida[te] [1*] bhumi *[The reading is dhrita(to).-Ed.] * Read dibhyo=sh fadasa or "dibhyah ashida en. . Read Vibkilaki. * Read kulyava pam=ekam. [Read vorhilmar=v(ta u)tarina Vafanadi........grama-almanamziti (sm=&) kulyabalod) pan=t. (put)ks.-Ed.) [The letters road yava appear to be written on an erasure and are doubtful.-Ed.] *[Read kulyardpad pradattal.-Ed. [The reading appears to be nivedyati(tt).-Ed.] [The reading may be kalum yerapy-anyo.--Ed.]

Page #105
66 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA VOL. XXXI 2 vrittikanin datve [akhji bhavati kamada[h 1) Bahubhir=vasudha bhukta bhujyate sha punah puna[b].51*) yasya yasya yada bhumis-tasya ta]sys 33 tada phalam(lam II) Purvva-dattam dvijatibhyo yatnad=rakshyaksha) Yudhisthira [i*] Mahim-mahimatam greshtha danach-ohhreyonupa[la]nam (*) isti] [l*) 34 Samvvat 100 20 4* Vaisakha-di 1 [l*] [The reading seems to be palanamziti || Ed.) * Read sanval. . This numeraias left out in Sircar's transcript. The sign is distinct in the original. (The reading u be supported neither by the original nor by the impressions -Ed.) 1 seems

Page #106
No. 10-UMACHAL ROCK INSCRIPTION OF SURENDRAVARMAN (1 Plate) D. C. SIRCAR, OOTACAMUND, AND P. D. CHAUDHURY, GAUHATI One day about the middle of the year 1955, Mr. R. M. Nath, wellknown for his enthusiasm in the discovery and study of antiquities in Assam, when he was Principal of the Assam Civil Engineering Institute at Gauhati, went to see Swami Sivanandaji of the Umachala Asrama on the north-eastern slope of the Kamakhya or Nilachal hill near Gauhati. This part of the hill is known as the Umachal hill. The Swamiji informed Mr. Nath that, due to the uprooting of a very old banyan tree several years back, a huge rock bearing an inscription in very bold characters had been exposed to view near his Asrama. The information excited the curiosity of Mr. Nath who at once examined the inscription which was found to be in a perfectly satisfactory state of preservation. The rock bearing the inscription was found to measure about 10 feet in height and 12 feet in breadth and to lie about 300 feet above the level of the river Brahmaputra. Next day Mr. Nath again visited the Umachala Asrama and took photographs of the epigraph as well as its impressions on blotting paper. A gentleman named L. N. Das took considerable interest in the work. The impressions and photographs of the inscription were shown to the officers of the Assam State Museum, Gauhati. Later a photograph and an impression of the inscription were also sent for examination to the Government Epigraphist for India. The world of scholars is thankful to Swami Sivananda, Mr. R. M. Nath and Mr. L. N. Das for the discovery of this interesting epigraph. The inscription consists of four lines of writing and covers a space measuring 12" to 15" by 10" to 11". The first line is 12" in length and the last 15". The characters belong to the Eastern variety of the Gupta Alphabet assignable to a period between the fourth and the sixth century A.D. The letters m, 1, 8 and h are of the Eastern Gupta type. On palaeographical grounds, the inscription may be assigned to a date near about that of the Barganga inscription1 of Bhutivarman (circa 518-42 A.D.), with which it has very close resemblance in respect both of palaeography and style. The form of the letter y in the passage ayushkamam vishay-a in line 3 of the Barganga inscription, however, seems to be later than that of the same letter in "svaminaya in line 4 of our record. Interesting from the palaeographical point of view is the representation of the mute m in kritam in line 2 and of b by the sign for v in Valabhadra (line 3). The language of the inscription is Sanskrit. There is a grammatical error in the passage bhagavatah Balabhadrasvaminaya in lines 3-4, the intended reading apparently being either bhagavatah Balabhadrasvaminah or bhagavate Balabhadrasvamine. It is clear that, for svaminaya, Sanskrit svamine was the intended reading, although the word bhagavatah suggests that the scribe had originally svaminah in mind. Of orthographical interest are the retention of the mute m before bh in the passage kritam bhagavatah (lines 2-3), the avoidance of sandhi in the passage bhagavatah Balabhadra (line 3) and the change of the final m into anusvara in guham (line 4) which is the concluding word of the record. The use of the word guha in the neuter, probably in the sense of Sanskrit guha, cave', is of lexical interest." The inscription was meant to serve the purpose of a label of an artificial cave (guha) or cavetemple constructed by Maharajadhiraja Surendravarman for Bhagavat Balabhadrasvamin. 1 Above, Vol. XXX, pp. 62 ff. and Plate. The word guha, as used in the epigraph, does not appear to be derived from Sanskrit grika under the influence of local pronunciation. (67)

Page #107
ETIGRAPHIA INDICA (VOL. XXXI The epigraph is small; but its contents have some importance in view of the fact that Maharajadhiraja Surendravarman, known from this record to have held sway over the heart of the Pragjyotisha or Kamarupa country during the age of the Imperial Guptas, is not known from any other source, while the deity Bhagavat Balabhadrasvamin is not mentioned in any epigraphic record of the Gupta period 80 far known. The construction of artificial caves and the installation of deities therein are wellknown to the students of Indian history and epigraphy. But the present inscription supplies the only instance of the kind for Assam. The record also appears to be the earliest so far discovered in that State. We know that, from the middle of the fourth till the middle of the seventh century, Pragjyotisha or Kamarupa was under the rule of kings of a family called Bhauma or Naraka and rarely also Varman. This dynasty was founded by Pushyavarman who seems to have flourished in circa 350-14 A.D. His successors were his son Samudravarman (c. 374-98 A.D.), grandson Balavarman (c. 398-422 A.D.), great-grandson Kalyanavarman (c. 422-46 A.D.) and great-great-grandson Ganapativarman (c. 446-70 A.D.). Ganapativarman's successor was Mahendravarman (c. 470-94 A.D.) whose son Narayanavarman (c. 494-518 A.D.) and grandson Bhutivarman or Mahabhutavarman (c. 518-42 A.D.) were both performers of the horse-sacrifice. The Barganga inscription, which, as already noticed, seems to be slightly later than the record under review, was incised during the reign of the said Bhutivarman. It therefore appears that the Umachal rock inscription was engraved during the reign of one of the said rulers of the Bhauma-Naraks dynasty. It has to be remembered that the Umachal hill lies within a short distance from Gauhati where (or, in the vicinity of which) the capital of the Bhauma-Naraka kings is believed to have been situated. The question is therefore whether Surendravarman of the present record was identical with one of the above kings or he was a usurper. In the latter case, we have to determine whether he was a scion of the Bhauma-Naraka dynasty or belonged to a different family. None of these questions can be settled satisfactorily in the present state of insufficient information. Since, however, in ancient India kings often enjoyed a number of different names, it may not be unreasonable to identify Surendravarman of our inscription with one of the known rulers of the BhaumaNaraks dynasty, who flourished about the fifth century. Since again, in ancient India, kings were sometimes mentioned by Synonyms of their names, Surendravarman may be tentatively identified with Mahendravarman of the Bhauma-Naraka dynasty who flourished in c. 470-94 A.D. The names Surendra and Mahendra both indicate Indra, the lord of the gods. As regards Bhagavat Balabhadrasvamin, for whom king Surindravarman is stated in the record to have built an artificial cave or cave-temple, it may be argued that he was a saint held by the monarch in special esteem. It is, however, more likely that Bhagavat Balabhadrasvamin of the present inscription is no other than the wellknown Vaishnavite deity variously called Balabhadra, Baladeva, Balarama, Sankarshana, etc. He was one of the five deified heroes of the Yadava-Satvata-fishni clan, the others being Vasudeva (Krishna), Pradyumna, Aniruddha and Samba. Of these, Vasudeva, Balabhadra-Sankarshana, Pradyumna and Aniruddha came to be worshipped as the four Vyuhas by the followers of the Bhagavata or Panoharatra form of early Vaishnavism, although Balabhadra-Sankarshana and Vasudeva were the more respected among the four. There is enough evidence regarding the independent worship of Balabhadra in the period before the rise of the Imperial Guptas in the fourth century A.D. The inscriptions of the Gupta age do not refer to his independent worship although the Vyuha doctrine finds a prominent place in the Pancharatra Samhitas, some of which were composed between the fourth and eighth centuries. The Amarakosha, composed during this period, speaks of all the four Vyukas. Cf. Corp. Ins. Ind., Vol. III, PP. 221ff., 228 ff., 296 ff. Cf. P. N. Bhattacharya, Kamarilpaddsandvall, intro., pp. 8; 23; above, Vol. XXX p. 292.

Page #108
UMACHAL ROCK INSCRIPTION OF SURENDRAVARMAN mali (181 8-15 smeInt Scale one half

Page #109

Page #110
69 No. 10) UMACHAL ROCK INSCRIPTION OF SURENDRAVARMAN A modified form of the Vyuha doctrine is also noticed in the joint worship of Balabhadra, Krishna and Ekanamsa (or, Subhadra), their combined image being referred to by Varahamihira in the sixth century A.D. Gradually Balabhadra came to be regarded as one of the Avataras of Vishnu.! The importance of the Umacbal rock inscription therefore lies in the fact that it testifies to the independent worship of Balabhadra in Assam about the fifth century A.D. Thus it appears that, even though the independent worship of this Vaishnavite deity was no longer popular, it did not die out in the Gupta age. TEXT 1 Maharajadhiraja-bri2 Surandravarmmana kfitam 3 bhagavatah Valabhadra4 svaminaya. idam guham* [l*] TRANSLATION This cave (i.e. cave-temple) of the most worshipful Balabhadrasvamin is constructed by the illustrious Maharajadhiraja Surendravarman. (Or-This cave-temple has been built by the illustrious Maharajadhiraja Surendravarman for the most worshipful Balabhadrasvamin.) 1 For the worship of Balabhadra, see History and Culture of the Indian People, Vol. II (7'he Age of Imperial I nity), pp. 447 ff. ; ibid., Vol. III (The Classical Age), p. 418. From impressions. . Read either Balabhadrasvaminak or bhagavate Balabhadrastamine, 'In correct Sanskrit : iyan guha.

Page #111
No. 11-TEHRI PLATE OF CHANDELLA TRAILOKYAVARMAN, SAMVAT 1264 (1 Plate) SANT LAL KATARE, NAGPUR This plate was discovered in 1943 by Pandit Govind Sitaram Harshe of the Lakshmipura Mohalla of Saugar, Madhya Pradesh, while he was digging a pit in his house. Tehri (old Tihari) whence the grant was issued' is associated with Banapur and called Tihari or Tehri-Banapur by the local people. It was formerly included in the Orchha State of Bundelkhand, but now forms part of Vindhya Pradesh. It is situated at the eastern end of the State near the borders of U. P. The plate now belongs to the Central Museum, Nagpur. Dr. S. 8. Patwardhan, Curator of the Museum, very kindly sent me at my request its photograph and permitted me to edit the inscription in this journal. Dr. Patwardhan informs me that, when the plate was received, it was bent vertically in the middle and had to be straightened before its impression or photograph could be taken. Except a small portion of the metal broken off on the left lower corner, the plate is in a satisfactory state of preservation. The inscription was edited by B. M. Barua and P. B. Chakravarti in the Journal of the Bombay Branch of the Royal Asiatic Society, Vol. XXIII (1947), pp. 46 ff., from an inked impression supplied to them by Sattase Vaidya of Saugar. But their treatment of the record is not quite satisfactory." The single plate, which is engraved on one side only, is very thick and heavy. It measures 141" by 101" and weighs 275 tolas. In the centre of the plate, at the top, dividing the first four lines of the inscription, is engraved the figure of seated Gaja-Lakshmi which is found on all Chandella records so far published. There are small holes at the edges on all sides of the plate, which show that a small copper band was rivetted round it to protect the writing; but it has fallen off. This surmise is confirmed by the tut that, in another plate of Trailokyavarman, a similar copper-band rivetted on the four sides of the plate has been found intact. This method of providing protection to the writing appears to have been at times adopted instead of the one of raising the edges. The letters are well preserved except in the middle of the plate where it was bent, thereby damaging or deforming them in the area affected by the bend. The letters are not of the same size throughout. The first six lines are written in large letters, each measuring about of an inch; but from the seventh line the letters become smaller and in the last two or three lines they are reduced almost to half the size. As much of the space available on the plate was in the beginning covered by a small portion of the text, the rest of the document was crammed into a much smaller space. The characters are Devanagari of the thirteenth century..The forms of v and ch are similar, as in Chamdratreya and vam sa in line 1. The consonant b has been indicated by the sign for v. There are in all 19 lines of writing. As for orthography, the consonants d, g, v, l, p, and m following a superscript r are generally doubled, as in Madanavarmmadeva in line 3 and Paramarddideva in line 4, etc. Anusvara has replaced the class nasal in Narendra and chandra (line 1), but not in mandira (line 15) and elsewhere. The text has comparatively few mistakes as contrasted with other Chandella grants. [The inscription should better have been named either as the Saugor plate after its find-spot or as the Mandaura grant after the gift village.-Ed.) The epigraph is noticed in A.R. Ep., 1946-47, p. 2. The names Sihadausi, Vadavari and Mandaura in line 7 have been read respectively as Simhadauni, Vafurari and Mamda(p)ura. The Gaja-Lakshmi figure on the plate has been wrongly taken to be the god Siva in siddhasana. Above, Vol. XVI, p. 272. For some of the Chandella grants full of mistakes, see above, Vol. XX, pp. 129, 133 and 135. (70)

Page #112
No. 11] TEHRI PLATE OF CHANDELLA TRAILOKYAVARMAN, SAMVAT 1264 71 The epigraph opens as usual with the praise of the Chandratreya or Chandella royal family. After making a reference to Jayasakti and Vijayasakti, who are known to have been the real founders of the Chandella power and after the first of whom the Chandella kingdom was called Jojakabhukti, the grant describes three Chandella kings, viz. Madanavarman, Paran ardideva and Trailokyavarman. Paramabhaffaraka-Maharajadhiraja-Parameswara Trailokyava: oun is described as Paramamahe svara and Kalanjar-adhipati (lord of Kalanjara). The name of Yaso. Varman, who, according to the Batokvar inscription!, was the father of Paramardideva, is omitted here as in records like the Garra plates of Trailokyavarman and Mahoba plates of Paramardideva.' The charter was issued by Trailokyavarman when he was residing at Tihari and records his gift of the village Mapdaura, situated in the Vaqavari vishaya, to Nayaka Kulesarman who hailed from the village of Raikaura. It seems that the announcement of the grant was made at the Sibadauni military oamp (Sihadauni-sainye). The grantee was the son of Nayaka Gayadhara, grandson of Rauta Sihada and great-grandson of Ranaka Naugrahapa. He belonged to Vatsagotra having the five pravaras, viz., Vatsa, Bhargava, Chyavana, Aurvva and Jamadagnya, and W&s a student of the Vajasaneya sakha. The epigraph cites the following date both in words and numerical figures : V.S. 1264, Bhadrapada-vadi 2, Friday. If the year is taken as expired, the details of the date correepond regularly to the 29th August, 1208 A.D. The earliest date of Trailokyavarman known from the Garra grant is Friday, April 22, 1206 A.D." He appears to have ascended the throne shortly after the death of his father Paramardideva in April 1202 A.D. during the seige of Kalanjara by Qutb-ud-din Aibak. There is no agreement among Muslim chroniclers regarding either the date or the course of events of the seige of Kalaojara.' I am in favour of accepting Monday, the 20th Rajab (Pisabi), 599 A.H., corresponding to April 15, 1202 A.D., as the correot date of the capture of the fort by the Muslims. Paramarddin was dead bafore the fort was captured by the Muslims and the peace with the invaders was then concluded by his son and successor Trailokyavarman. Shortly after his accession, Trailokyavarman seems to have launched an attack upon the Turks, with whom, according to his Garra plates, a battle was fought at Kakadadaha, in which Rauta Pape, an officer of Trailokyavarman, was killed. This is confirmed by an Ajayagarh insoription of the time of Viravarman dated the 14th April, 1261 A.D., which states that Trailokyavarman was like Vishnu in lifting up the earth, immersed in the ocean formed by the streams of Turushkas.' Trailokyavarman had also to face an attack from a certain Bhojaka, who, according to the Ajayagarh inscription of Bbojavarman, 'seized with the frenzy of war, was rending the kingdom in two." This Bhojuka was defeated and killed in a battle by Vaseka, an officer of Trailokyamalla whom the latter claims to have made again the ornament of princely families.'10 The last known date of Trailokyavarman, according to the Rewah plates of Harirajadeva, falls in V.S. 1298, Magha (January February 1241 A.D.), if the Trailokyavarman of this grant is regarded 1 Above, Vol. I, pp. 207 ff. * Ibid, Vol. XVI, pp. 272 ff. Ibid, pp. 9 ff. * [The language of the rooord shows that Sihadauni was the name of an administrative or territorial unit in which the gift land was situated.-Ed.). . Above, Vol. XVI, p. 273. * Ray, DHNI, VOL. II, p. 720-721. Hodivala, Studies in Indo-Moslem History, p. 183. Above, Vol. I, pp. 327, 329 (v.7). Ibid., p. 337. 10 Loc. oit. 11 Ind. Ant., Vol. XVII, pp. 234 ff.

Page #113
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA [VOL. XXXI as identical with Chandalla Trailokyavarman. It seems, bowever, that he was the king who, according to Minhaj, fled from Kalanjara when it was attacked by Nusrat-ud-din Taishi in A.H. 631 (1233 A.D.) during the reign of Iyaltimish. According to Minhaj, the king of Kalanjara was killed by the Turks when captured after a hot pursuit. If this account of Minhaj is taken as correct, Trailokyavarman of the above Rewah plates cannot be identified with the Chandella Trailokyavarman. Barring this record no inscription of the time of Trailokyavarman bearing u date subsequent to 1213 A.D., the date of an Ajayagarh inscription, has so far been found. The followiny places are mentioned in the charter : Vadavari vishaya, Tihari, Mandaura, Sihadauni and Raikaura. Vadavari appears to be the same as Vadavada, mentioned in the Garra plates of Parinardideva,or Vadavari of the Semre grant. It has been identified with Bedwada in the Lalitpur Sub-division of the Jhansi District of U.P. Tibari is the same as modern Tihari or Tehri-Banapur, near Tikamgarh. Mandaura is modern Madaora in the Lalitpur Sub-division. It is 28 miles south of Tikamgarh and Tehri and almost at the same distance to the south-east of Lalitpur. Sihalauni is the same as Siyadoni of inscriptions, identified with Siron Khurd nearly 10 miles west-north-west of Lalitpur. I am unable to identify Raikaura. TEXT 1 Om svasti [*] Jayaty=ahladlayan=visvai Visvesvara-si[ro]-dhtitah | Chandratreya-nare ridranam varias-Chandva(lra) ida(v-6)jjvalah (1) 2 Tatra pravarddhamane virodhi-vijaya-bhrajishnu-Jayasakti-Vijayasakty-adi-vir-avirbhava bhasva3 re paramabhuoturaka-mahurajudhiraja-puramasvara-sri-Madanavarmmadeva-pad-anudhyata parama4 bhattaraka-maharajadhiruja-puramesvara-sri-Paramarddidava-pad-anudhyata-paramadha taraka-ma5 harajadhiraja-paramesvara-paramamahesvara-sri-Kalanjar-adhipati-Srimat-Trailokyavar mmadevo vijayi [*] Sa isha durvvipa(sha)hatara-pratapa-tapita-sakala-ripu-kulah kulavadhum=iva vasundharan-nirakulam paripalayann 7 vikala-viveka-nirmmalikrita-matih Sihadauni-sainyo Vaqavari-vishay-antahpati-Man daura-gram-opagatan-Vra(Bra)limanan-anyuriikha(sucha) 8 mangan-adhikritan=kutumvi(mbi)-kuyastha-duta-ve(vai)dya-mahattaran=Meda-Chamdala paryantan-sarvvan=samvo(mbo)dhayati samajnapaya9 ti ch=astu vah samvi (sumvi)ditam yath=Oparilikhito=yam gramah sa-jala-sthalah sa-sthavara janga- mah sva-sim-avachchhinnah s-adha-[u] dala Tabpul-i-Nasiri (tr. by Raverty), Vol. I, pp. 733-35. 'See, however, Ind. Ant., Vol. XVII, pp. 230-31; above, Vol. XXV, pp. 3 ff. * A8R, Vol. XXI, p. 50. * Above, Vol. XVI, pp. 275-277. Ibid., Vol. IV, p. 157. * Ibid., Vol. XVI, p. 274. Ibid., Vol. I, p. 162. I am indebted to Mr. N. Lalcahminarayan Rao for this reference. Expressed by symbol.

Page #114
TEHRI PLATE OF CHANDELLA TRAILOKYAVARMAN, SAMVAT 1264 sati patyAlAdavizvavivivavazijotAhAdevanArahANa va zasta hunTAila 2maI mAnavinavavijaya tAjiyazakrivitAmayAdivIpAvitavitAnA bArAmatahArakamahAgAjAdirAta pAma vAlI madanavannAdanapAdAnubhAtalaga nAvakamahAvita jielAmasvarayA paramAAdavapAdAnazAtaparamatahArakAma hArAjAdhirAja parAmarataparamamAhavAsI kAlasunAyitikhAmAvAlAkAtamamAdAvAdita mAsA ghaDavipatataramApatApatasakalanimazAla kulabahAsAtalAI mAnimAUlIparipAlayana / vikalAviva kanimAlIkAmAta sahaDilisimitaracA itivamAnapAtamAgAmApagatAnAhAgAnanyArava mAnyAnavikatAra (makAmAvara tAvadhabhatazanmeidavaDAlapadanAmavantiAvAvanati tamojomaya tivAsavaH saniditiyAkhApanilisAtApAmA jalabalasavAtamatvasAmAvacina sAvana / 10 hatitattAvasyahatamAnAnArASADhATAsahitaha tArAdimAvezasvAti TiharIsamAvAsavata masyavi 10 / kasanahAyAAyatasatAratAmasattAvatAiemA rAzanagaciAinAyAmoniyA hAtApisandatA 12 havAdA sekravAmakAravinimtAyanA gAvAvamA tAmavayavAnAmATAmadApayavAyadA U zAniyazAyA 12 yAyiAMnA pakAnA mahaNapApADhATA pAutamIhaDApAvAmAnAyakagapAdana vAyanAyaka kAlarAtira vAmagArAlA 14 sanatA padataraNApatAnavADI kArobaNavidhAdAtIta sAgotAgapaThahiraNyakarathanmadisatamAmasamyAnatayA 14 tadanamAtya yA nAmadirAkAramanimampAvaza samavAzani kI rAzima saraNAmamakAdita dasa vanavina 16 jAnanilanasAlA halavAyApalaTAkarasamaThAviheDha matalabatsAvAlAlamaNAvata pisAmAnagAtavAta savita16 jAtyavarAdAbATa kAnayanAka naapinaaskaayo| animA narAdhAdita syAtamAttApAtahatamayA mahAmA taka pAca timilAnatA timArata mAtA kA nAganA mojAyatamAniyata samiAvasvaratArya jAtasAdAlA honA) Scale three-fifths

Page #115

Page #116
No. 11) TEHRI PLATE OT CHANDELLA TRAILOKYAVARMAN, SAMVAT 1284 73 10. rddhvo bhuta-bhavishyad-varttamana-ni(nih)sesh-adaya-sahitah pratishiddha-chat-adi-pra vesas-ch-A[smi Jbhih Tihari-samavaed Chatu babaxhty-adht11 ka-ha(ka)ta-dvay-8pota-sahasrajtamo samva(sartva)tsaro * Bhadrapada-mini krishna-pakaho dvitiyayan=tithav=kokato=pi samvata(samvat) 1264 Bha12 dra-vadi 2 Su(Su)kra-vari Raikaura-vinirggataya Vatsa-gotraya Vatsa-Bharggava Chyavan-Aurmma(rvva)-Ya(Ja)madagnya-pancha-pravariya Vajasa(sa)n@ya-sakh-a18 dhyayine Ranaka-Naugrahana-prapautraya | Rauta-Sihada-pautraya | Nayaka-Gayadhara putraya Nayaka-Kulesarmmane Vra(Bra)hmanaya sa 14 sanam kritva pradatta iti matva bhavadbhir-ajaa-bravana-vidheyair-bhutva bhaga-bhoga pasu(bu)-hiranya-kara-sulma(lk-a)di-sarvvam-asmai samupaneta vyam(vyam ) 16 Tad=enamasya gramam sa-mandira-prakaram 88-nirggama-pravesam sa-Barvy-aban-eksha karppasa-kubu(su)ma-88(ka)q-amra-madhuk-adi-bhuruba[m] 88-vana-kha16 ni-nidhanam sa-loha-lavana-trina-parlla(inn-a)dy- karam sa-mriga-vihangama-jalacharam sa-gdkulam-aparair-api sim-antarggatair=vvastubhih sahita[m*) 17 sa-va(ba)hy-abhyantar-adayam bhumjanasya na ken=api vadha karya | Atra cha raja rajapurush-adibhih svam svam=abhavyam parihartta vyam(vya)m-idan=ch-ismad-dama(na)18 m=anachchhodyam=anaharyan=ch=eti bhavibhir-api bhumipalaih palaniyam(yam) || Uktan= cha || Shashtim varsha-sahasrani svargge vasati bhumidah | achoheta(tta) vaeanumanta(nta) cha tanyne19 va na[rako vaseta (net)] || Bhumith yah pratigrihnati yastu bhumim prayachohati | ubbau tau punya-karmma[nau*] niyatan svargga-gaminau cll Sva-bastonyam raja-bri-TRE (Trai)lokyavarmma[nah || *] The danda in superfluous.

Page #117
No. 12-KONEKI GRANT OF VISHNUVARDHANA II (2 Plates) H. K. NARASIMHASWAMI, OOTACAMUND This copper-plate record' was secured by Mr. G. C. Chandra, ex-Superintendent, Archaeological Survey, Southern Circle, Madras, in the year 1940, when he was touring in the Guntur District. It was in the possession of the Tahsildar of the Palnad Taluk, to whom it was handed over by a farmer of Gurazala, who is said to have discovered it while ploughing a field. Mr. Chandra made over the set of plates to the late Rao Bahadur C. R. Krishnamacharlu, the then Superintendent for Epigraphy. I edit it below with the kind permission of the Government Epigraphist for India with whom the plates now lie. The set consists of five plates, each measuring 8" by 2 with a hole ( 1 "in diameter) at their left margin, through which passes a circular copper ring, f" thick and about 3" in diameter. The ends of the ring are soldered into a mase of copper shaped into a circular seal about 14" across, which bears on its flattened surface the legend Sri-Vishamasiddhi in a single line embossed in bold characters over the figure of a lotus in relief. Above the legend is a crescent, also embossed in high relief. The seal is similar to that of the Niduparu plates except for the difference in the legend which in the latter reads Sri-Sarvvasiddhi. The plates together with the ring and seal weigh 110 tolas. The characters belong to the Southern variety and may be assigned to a date about the end of the 7th century A. D. The inscription is neatly engraved and is fairly well preserved except for some portions damaged on the last plate. Of the individual letters, the vowels a, a, i, e and au occur, a in lines 4 and 6, a in line 45, i in lines 2 and 39 and e in line 33. The medial sign for short i is indicated by a circular loop attached to the top of the letter as in vi in vikramasya, and its length is denoted by a sharp inward curve of the loop on its left side as in sri in line 2 and ki in kirtti in line 6. The aspirate ph is distinguished from p by a sharp inward bend of the right hand shaft of the letter, as in phala in lines 17 and 44 ; b is of the closed type throughout; the Dravidian occurs in lines 5 and 15 and r in lines 29 and 38. The final m is written in a diminutive and cursive form and is shaped like an inverted interrogation mark with its right arm stretched upwards, as in putranam (line 3) and rajyanam (line 4). The repha is denoted by & short vertical shaft attached right over the letter as in audaryya and gumbhiryya (lines 1 and 12); but when it occurs in conjunction with the sign for i which is denoted by a circle attached to the top of the letter, it is written in two ways, viz., with the circle enclosing the shaft as in otti in Korttivarmanah (line 6) and with the circle attached to the top of the shaft as in orddhi in visparddhita (line 15). The language of the charter is Sanskrit composed in prose throughout except for the minatory verses at the end of the document. As regards orthography the consonant after the repha is generally doubled except where the repha occurs due to sandhi as in ayur=bala (lino 30). Minor errors in syntax (duly corrected in the body of the text itself) are met with in lines 22, 29, 33, etc. 1 C. P. No. 39 of 1940-41. ! I am indebted to my colleagues Messrs M. Venkataramayya and P. B. Desai for a number of useful suggestions they offered while I was preparing this article. Above, Vol. XVIII, p. 55. (74)

Page #118
No. 12] KONEKI GRANT OF VISHNUVARDHANA II 75 The charter commences with a prayer invoking longevity, health and prosperity of the king and sucocus in the attainment of his desires. In the delineation of his forbears of the parent line, the record omits the name of Pulakesin I after Ranaraya although he appears to have been accounted for. Again, while describing the relationship of Kirttivarman with Ranaruga, the expression pranapta has been used wrongly for napta. Vishnuvardhana II, the donor, is correctly described 48 the prapautra, i.e. great-grandson, of Kirttivarman. The objeot of the grant is the gift of the village of Kopeki in Pallirashtra by Maharaja Vishnuvardhana, the son of Indravarma-maharaja who is described with such epithets as Tyagadhenu, Vigrahasiddhi, Sinhavikrama and Rajalokasrayal and as the brother of Jayasinha vallabha. The gift is stated to have been made on the occasion of a lunar eclipse in the month of Magha for the longevity, success and prosperity of its issuer, i.e. king Vishnuvardhana (line 30). It seems to have been committed to writing about eight months later, on the date recorded at the end of the grant, viz. regnal year 30 of Jayasinha, Asvayuja su. 10, Monday, Sravana-nakshatra (lines 44-46). The recipient of the gift was Vidusarman of the Parusara gotra, Apastamba sulra and Taittiriya charana, the Boya of Kanderu and a resident of Atukuru. He was the son of Mahasenabarman who is described as a scholar of repute in the various branches of learning and is extolled as 'the vory Vararuchi of the present day' for his erudition in the exposition of the agamas. Having received the gift villago, Vidusarman seems to have divided it into 120 shares and distributed them in turn, among fifteen persons whose names and individual shares are specified in detail. Of them, the first four, namely Vishnusarman und his son Madisarman as well as Mahasenasarman and his brother Damasarian figure as the principal donees each gatting 20 shares apiece, while the rest who figure as the boyas' of specified villages are assigned sbares ranging between ono and six. The number of shares thus given to the donees coines to 114 only. Perhaps the remaining 6 shures that make up the total of 120 are those set apart as devabhoga (text line 31). The king then enjoins not only upon the future rulers of his line but also upon the officials who were in charge of the village produce (grina-sanibhav-uhikrital) to protect the gift. These latter are specified as Dhananjaya and others of the Ayya w-unvuyu, i.c. lincage of Ayyana. Of considerable interest in the record are the details of the two dates, possibly specifying the respective occasions on which the gift was made and the deed registering the gift, subsequently committed to writing. A lunar eclipse in Magha marked the occasion of the former and Asvayuja bu. 10, Monday, Sravana, in the 30th year of Jayasitisha marked the latter. The latter, it may be noted, was the auspicious occasion of Vijayadasani. This rare citation of a double date, in a way, serves as an aid for arriving at the precise date of the record and therefore of the exact year of commencement of the Eastern-Chalukya rule which, according to Fleet, is o. 615 A.D and according to the latest calculations 624 A. D.. Since the charter is dated in the 30th year of Jayasirha, i.e. roughly the 47th year from the commencement of the Eastern-Chalukya rule, counting 17 full years of reign for Kubja-Vishnuvardhana, the eighteenth reynal year being his last and perhaps also the first year of the reign of his successor Jayasimha, it would fall somewhere between 662 and 671 A. D. according as the initial year of the Eastern-Chalukya rule is taken as 616 or 624 A. D. In the range of years 662-671 A. D., that year in which a lunar eclipse of the four opithets, Tyagadhon and Sivikrama are alroudly known whorens Vigrahasiddhi and Raju. lokasraya are introduced for the first time by the present record. # The date of Vararuchi is disputed. Somo scholars assign him to 300-350 B. C. and some place him in the Gupta period. The epithet adyalla-Vararucli applie:l to the doneo's father Mabas enasarman indicates that Vararuchi belonged to a remote past at the time of Jaya zimha I, i.e. the 7th century A. D. C. A. R. Ep., 1921-22, App. A., No. 2. Ancient India, No. 6, p. 49; A. R. Ep., 1945-40, p. 8.

Page #119
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA [VOL. XXXI occurred in Magha and the tithi su. 10 of the succeeding Asvayuja was a Monday would be the date of our record. During the period in question lunar eclipses in Magha occurred in the years 668, 669 and 670 A. D. Leaving out of consideration the year 668 as improbable for the other date, viz., the date on which the record was committed to writing (the 10th day of the bright half of Aevayuja), the month Aevayuja of the year 668 having preceded Magha in which the grant was made, we have to see whether the tithi of the succeeding Aevayuja in the year 669 coincided with a Monday. The English equivalent for the details in this year works out to September 11, Monday, on which the nakshatra Sravana was also current. This much therefore can be said that on the date the grant was committed to writing, namely 11th September 669 A. D., the 30th regnal year of the king was current. Whether the lunar eclipse in Magha in che preceding year, i.e. 668 A. D., also fell in the same regnal year, it is not possible to determine. The year 669 A. D. being thus the 30th year of reign of king Jayasiniihavallabha, his initial year of reign will be 669--30-639-40 A. D. Deducting 17 years covering the reign of Kubja-Vishnuvardhana from this, we get 639-4017-622-23 A.D. as the year of commencement of the Eastern Chalukya rule. 76 A point arises here as to how Vishnuvardhana II, with the title of Maharaja, could issue a charter under his own royal seal bearing the legend Vishamasiddhi, during the very reign of his uucle Jayasimha. We know for certain that his own father Indravarman, whom he succeeded to the throne, ruled as king, although for a very short duration, and issued the Kondanaguru grant. Vishnuvardhana II calls himself the son of Indra-bhattaraka in his Pamidimukkala plates (second set) which he issued in the 3rd year of his reign; but in another, viz. his Pamidimukkala plates (first set), which is undated, he is described as the son of Jayasimha. Some of the Eastern Chalukya grants assign to Jayasimha a reign of 30 years while the majority of them state that he ruled for 33 years. Whatever be the case, the fact remains that the plates under review belonged almost to the fag end of Jayasinha's reign. It is not improbable that, at this period of his life, the king associated in the regal duties, his nephew, Vishnuvardhana with full authority even to issue royal grants as the one under review under his own seal. In lines 22-24, the record enumerates a number of officials who were all notified of the gift by an order of the king. Among them the mention of the Talavara is noteworthy. This reminds us of the Mahatalavara known from such records as the Nagarjunikonda inscriptions. Among the village officials in South India, the Talari or Talayari holds even today a responsible post. The village of Kopeld, is stated to have been situated in Palli-rashtra. It can be identified with the village Konanki, not far from Gurazala in the Palnad Taluk, Guntur District. There is another village of the same name in the Narasaraopet Taluk of the same District. But as this village is far away from Gurazala, the findspot of the plate, Konanki in the Palnad Taluk seems to be the village intended. Palli-rashtra, in which the gift village lay, appears to be the ancient name of the modern Palnad. In inscriptions the name occurs variously as Pallinandu," Pallinandu' or Pallidesa, and it is referred to as a 300-division. In Telugu literature, some chatu verses ascribed to Srinatha (c. 1385-1475 A.D.), the court poet of the Reddi kings, give a graphic picture of this tract variously called Pallenadu, Palnadu and Palledesamu. It may be 1 In calculating the details of the date I have followed the method suggested by L. D. Swamikannu Pillai in An Indian Ephemeris, Vol. I, part i, pp. 1.53 ff. Above, Vol. XVIII, pp. 1 ff. A. R. Ep., 1917, p. 115, para. 20; C. P. No 15 of 1916-17. Ibid., C. P. No. 14 of 1916-17. Above, Vol. XX, p. 5 and p. 7, f.n.l. A. R. No. 834 of 1936-37. A. R No. 18 of 1941-42. A. R. No. 575 of 1909; SII, Vol. X, No. 66. V Prabhakara Sastri, Spingara Srinathumu, pp. 237-238, 249.

Page #120
No. 12] KONEKI GRANT OF VISHNUVARDHANA II 77 incidentally noted that palli connoted. in Tamil literature, a place of worship, especially of the Buddhist or Jains sect. The donees are all associated with the names of villages, of which they are stated. to be the Boyas. This expression, supposed to be a corruption of bhogika, also occurs in another Eastern Chalukya charter belonging to the reign of Indravarman. All the villages mentioned in the record with the exception of one can be located, as shown in the table below, in the Palnad and adjacent Taluks of the Guntur District. No. Villago mentioned in the platos Ite modern namo Taluk 1. Kanderu . . . . Kanteru . . . . Guntur 2. Atukaru . . . . Andukaru . . . Sattenapalle 3. Mudokuru . . . Mutuktru . . Palnad Kopdasimi. . . Kondopadu(?) . . . Guntur Pati . . . . . Pitibanda . . . Sattenapallo Kumuniru, . . . Kondru(?) . Do. Nadukara Nadikade . . . . Palnad Kanparu * Kauparra. . . Narasaraopet Irukutaru . . . Ikkepru . . Do. 10. Veluohali . . . . Velicherla . . . . Bapatla 11. Ro [....] . . . Roturu (1) . . Do. TEXT Pirst Plate 1 Sri[r]=vijayatam [l] Mahara(ja)(sya) (@yu]r=arogyam=aisvaryyaz=ch=abhivarddhamt[am] [*] Ishta-sampado=ast=uttu(utta)rottara[h*) kri[yks)=882 mpadya[ntam 1*] [Sri]mad-Asanapur-idhishthanu(na)-vasi(sl) Srimad-bhagavat-svari-Ma (Ma)hasena-padanudhyata3 na[m] tribhuvana-matri(tri)bhir-abhirakshitanam Ma(Ma)navya-sana gotranam Hariti putranam Ko(Kau)si[ki]4 Vara-prasada-labdha-rajyanam(nam) chatur-udadhi-paryyanatah(ta)-prathita-yasasam(sam) Asvameda(dha)5 yajinam(nam) Chalukyanam=anvayam=unnamayituma(tum) Sakrarddana(Sankrandana - bhuta-Raparigasya Second Plate, First Side 6 pranapta (ptuh)* asahya-vi'--masya vipula-kirtte[h*) Kirttivamma(rmma)na[b*) prapautra [b] saktitraya-vasikrikri -Rake14. R. Ep., 1921-22, App. A, No. 2, and Part II, p. 97. . From the original plates. * The soribe had written something below d and scored it later, * A length mark appears to have been wrongly Added to the rubeoript in the "The syllable na la redundant. * For pranaptul road naptub.

Page #121
-78 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA [Vol. XXXI 7 la-mahimandalasya Satya(tya)kraya-Pri(Pti)thivi(vl)vallabha-maharajadhiraja-paramesvara bhattarakasya priy-anu8 jasya sv-asidhara-namita-samasta-samanta-mandalasya (stha]"la-jal-adi-durgga-vishameshv=89 pi la[bdha)-vijayata(sya) prathita-jana-prastuta-kamadheno[h*) lok-atisayita-vikramataya naraloka10 vikra[masya Vi]shnuvarddhana-ma[harajasya] priyatanayasy=ineka-samara-samghatta-labdha-vijayasila Second Plate, Second Side 11 ta-prasuta-yasah-prasut-amoda-ga[ndh-a]dhivisita-sakala-digmandalagya nana-sa(63)str-a12 bhyas-pabrimhita-nifita-vimala-buddhe" tyag-audaryya-gambhiryya-dhairyya-kanti-pra13 ja-adi-guna-gan-ala[m]kritasya trailoka(kya)-vikram-o[d*]dyodi(ti)ta-sakala-lok-aaraya bhuja-yu14 gala-bala-namit-asesha-ripu-nfipativara-makuta-tata-ghatit-aneka-mani-kirana-raga-ranji15 ta-charan-aravinda-yugalasya vi(vi)ra-dhvaj-opatta-Sakr-a[r*]ddhi-visparddhita-vibhfo]ter= spek-ahi Third Plate, First Side 16 ta-nara-vara-sirah-karotika-vita[na]-vikhyata-yasaso deva-dvija-guru-yatadhi(yaty-atithi) sisht-esht-a17 nuji(ji)vi-sambandhibhir=anavarata-prakam-opabhogs-bhujyamana-vividha-punya-phala sampu(pu). 18 ron-amrita-dhenah sri-Jayasingha(ha)vallabha-maharajasya priy-anujasya Tya19 gadhenuh(noh) sakti-traya-sampan-a(nn-a)neka-vidya-vibaradah(dasya) ripu-mandaleshv=api Vigrahasiddhih(eh) simha20 vikrama-nay-opetatvam"(tvad) Rajaldkasraya-srimad-Indravarma-maharajasya putra[b*] Third Plate, Second Side 21 nana-sa(6a)str-abhyas-opa[tt-a*]neka-vidya-visaradah Vishnuvarddhana-maharajanya (rajah) Pahl-rightro Kono[ki]22 nama-grama[th*) sampradattah(daya) gramayakan rajapurusha-talavara-dandanayaka rashtrika23 duta-bhata-nata-chetaka-paricharaka-niyukt-adhyaksha-prasastri-samahartri-nal 24 nayakas=ch(kams-ch)-ajsiapayati [l*) Srotriyasya sakala-dig-anta-prathita-yasaso yajana ya 25 jan-adhyayan-adhyapana-dana-pratigraha(ha)-niyama-niratasya sarvv-agama-vi Fourth Plate, First Side 26 sesha-pratipadanatvad=adyakale-Vararuchir=iti vikhyatasya Mahasenasarinma[pah] 1 In stha, the subscript looks more liked. * The final m is introduced in a diminutive form above ted. This is evidently intended for h. * This ud is redundant.

Page #122
KONEKI GRANT OF VISIINUVARDILINA (II)-PLATE I * kaa peyeasHAVARATE ukaamleeUeeSTRA HER trreekkaa taannn PENYAA caalttgngn 15THREE handranarSS1RSIASTINE teeHT: RELaikYgaatrtlrkll kaatu peeJaas&ERMAPUTChagia SEoyrraikk USA/DSL2jya278 Jus DIRkkkaak jlaalrktai TSRanidam ( 54 TAS T ERPRI 12 kee83aas tlaiSEPH 12 Sannnaimaakaatlr DEE Afarm maelic Ecly 14 PLE23 kpkk tt kaarTHIRAI 14 kaa81ko tetGSTkrtaari paakaaaaree 208512. tGNITURE 553 16 128-UDRAaatr yeeATYOUTUaJA Ogbar EcutUS ARE C tutu 18 efpaar838raicryrraatukaak 20 Traichenammaa kttku 20 Sale:: Four lifthis

Page #123
Rana I T IENTS naaturaam 22 itu avrukkkooyaa taarrD 22 FLICdcaciaTTOYEVAN 24 Augptairaal tottutl - 24 Eangcu. yaak-89ORcineY SI-G 26 CAUSALES) fast 187833taa kaatttt , 26 USU31amiptaam tpputu 28 korstptiyaatti titiytti 28 and putiyrpptai FAIYE. 30 ciy paal coorpai 4503:429 30 ie,. 132 OOttiyaak kaatai 5 34 Gd ingk Wru ) 02 36 vtkngk ll 13 taajaa 232 36 mrrukk amairaakkaatl 38 Okveeyara 35 28. 3

Page #124
79 No. 12] KONEKI GRANT OF VISHNUVARDHANA IL 47 putriya Vidusamma(rmma)nah(pe) brahmana-sutra-mantra-tantr-opanisha[t*}-prabhritya. naka(ty-aneka)-vidya-vidu98 she Paradara-gotra(tra)ya BarVVA-satv-a(ttv-a)nukampita-maitri(tri)-chirtta(tta)ya Taitrika. (ttiriyaka)-chara29 (pa]ya Apastamba-sutraya Kandaru-Boya-Brahmana(paya) Atukuru-va(va)stavyasya(vyaya) 30 Magha-mlad somaggrahapa-kW(10) asmad-ayur-bala-vijaya-bhog-aisvaryya(ryy-k) Fourth Plate, Second Side 31 varddha(vriddha)ye sampradatta dovabhoga-hala-varjja [1] Maman=vayaja ya kechide anagate ka32 le bhumipa[la] b*) sarvve grama-sa[ m rakshanamh kurvvantu grama-sambhav-adhikri(kri)ta[b] sarvve Ayya- . 33 D-anvayaja Dhananjaya-prabhfitayas-tat-purushah(skas=cha) [1] etasya [grama(masya)] sottara-sate[shv=aTM)34 seshu Vishnusarmmane vimsati[b) atsakani(kah) (1) tasya sununa(sanave) MEajdisar mmane vimsatish I*] 35 Mahasenabarmani vimkati"[hl*) tasya cha priy-[X]nujasya(jaya) Damafarmane vimbi(ha)ti [h 1) Mudokura Fifth Plate, First Side 36. Boyasya(yaya) Ganaikarmmana(93) shato [l*) [A]tukuru-Boyasya(yaya) Vishnusarmmans pancha [l*] Kondasami-Bo37 yasya(yaya) pancha [l*) Pati-Boyasy=elyay=ai)kash /*] Kumunuru-Boyasya(yaya) Madi barmmaina(ne) chatva[ri](rah).......... [i-Bo] - 38 yasya(yaya) dve(dvau) [l*] Nadukuri-Boyasya(yaya) Sarvvasarmmane dveu [1] Velu[chali Boya)-Pe[tta)39 sarmmana(ne) d[v]au [l*) Re..[Boya]sya(yaya) dvau [l*) Kanper-Boyasya(yaya) Manda karmma[ne) dvau [l*] Revasarmma[ne] dvau [l*] Iru40 kuturur(r)-Bolyasya(yaya)] dvau [l*) Yo=sma(sma)ch-chhasanam=a[dhi](ti)kramyasti*) sa papo(pah) bariram dandam=erhati [ll"] .: Fifth Plate, Second Side 41 Bhumi-dana[t=paran=da][na*)n=na bhutan=na bhavishyati [*) (Tasy=apa)hare nat papan na bhutan=na bhavishya The implied reading appears to be [taha grdmal] sanipradattas deva-bhoga-hala-varja iti. This expression is written over an orasuro. The letter is introduoed above the line between sha and the following lotter. * The lettere pascha are written over an erasure. The prominent circle abovo pa has to be ignored. * Three or four nyllables are completely wom out here and the medial i sign slono, of letter prooeding 68 is visible. * The repha over bd in rodundant.

Page #125
[VOL. XXXI EPIGRAPHIA INDICA 80 42 ti [*] Sva-dattam para-dattam va yo haretu(ta) vasundharam (ram) [*] [gavam sata-saha][raph ha*[nt][b] pibati ki 43 Ivi(lb)sha(sham) []*] Ba[hu]bhi[r*]-vasudha datta bahubhi-ch-nupali[ta] [|*] [y]sys yasya ya 44 [da bhd][o]-tasya tasya tatha phalam(lam) [*] Sri-Jayasingha (ha)vallabhamaharaja 45 sya pravarddhamana-vija[ya"]-raya-sa[th]va[t]ears tritheati-varsha(ab) Asvayuje mase sukla-pakshe da[sa] 46 mi-divaso Sravana-Chandravare Gamgavijaya-varddhaki-likhitam-idam sa (sa)sa{nam] [*] svasti [||*] ABSTRACT OF CONTENTS (Lines 1-2) Invocation. (Lines 3-21) From his victorious capital Asanapura, king Vishnuvardhana-maharaja', the Bon of Rajalokaaraya Indravarma-maharaja entitled Tyagadhenu who was the dear younger brother of Jayasimhavallabha-maharaja who was the dear son of Vishnuvardhana-maharaja who was the dear younger brother of Satyaaraya-Prithvivallabha (i.e. Pulakesin II), and the greatgrandson (prapautra) of Kirttivarman who was the great-grandson (pranapta) of Ranaraga3. (Lines 22-40) having granted the village Koneki in Palli-rashtra, orders the officials grame. yaka, rajapurusha, talavara, dandanayaka, rashtrika, duta, bhata, nata, chetaka, paricharaka, niyukta, adhyaksha, prasastri, samahartri and nayaka (thus): 'to Vidusarman of the Parasara gotra, Taittiriya charana and Apastamba sutra, the Boya of Kanderu and a resident of Atukuru, well. versed in the various branches of learning such as the Brahmana, Sutra, Mantra, Tantra, Upanishad, etc., and benevolently inclined towards all living beings, who is the son of Mahasenasarman, a brotriya, who is conversant with the Vedas, whose fame is wide-spread and who is constantly engaged in yajana, yajana, adhyayana, adhyapana, dana and pratigraha, who is well known as the very Vararuchi of the day for his erudition in expounding all the agamas-(to him, i.e. Vidusarman) is given (the village) Koneki with the exclusion of the devabhoga land, on the day of the lunar eclipse in the month of Magha, for the increase of our longevity, strength, success, enjoyment and prosperity. "In future let all the rulers of my lineage, and the hereditary village officers, Dhananjaya and such others of the lineage of Ayyana, protect the village." In this village, out of the hundred and twenty shares, twenty are for Vishnusarman; twenty for his son Madisarman; twenty for Mahasenasarman; twenty for his dear brother Damasarman; six for Ganaisarman, the Boya of Mudokuru; five for Vishnusarman, the Boya of Atukuru; five for Kondasami-boya; four for Madisarman alias Pati-boya, the Boya of Kumunuru; two for..... boys; two for Sarvvasarman, the Boya of Nadukuru; two for Pettasarman, the Boya of Veluchali; two for Re..-boya; two for Mandasarman, the Boya of Kanparu; two for Revasarman and two for the Boya of Irukuturu. (Lines 40-44) Imprecatory and minatory verses. (Lines 44-46) This order was engraved by the artisan Gangavijaya in the augmenting year 30 of the reign of king Jayasimhhavallabha-maharaja in the month of Asvayuja. sukla-paksha, datami, sravana (nakshatra), Monday. Read trim batilama". The descriptive epithets, etc. of the kings are omitted in this abstract. Kirttivarman was actually the grandson of Rapariga and not his great-grandson.

Page #126
KONEKI GRANT OF VISHNUVARDHANA (II) -PLATE II 2,6. w Szia333 SESSA 42 IS Datenbjoria in 20130342 2 13 oryongo 44 aryawann y a2*4 YUASY Enejad 118034 90 C DTUCHESS.46 462 Conoc3NSSA SEAL (from a Photograph)

Page #127

Page #128
No. 13-JAIN INSCRIPTION FROM SHERGARH, V. S. 1191 (1. Plate) D. C. SIRCAR, OOTACAMUND Sher Shah Sur, the celebrated Afghan emperor of Delhi (1539-45 A.D.), is accused by Badauni and other Muslim historians of wanton callousness in destroying old cities for founding new ones on their ruins after his own name. On this point Nur-ul-Haqq says in his Zubdat-ut-Tawarikh : "Sher Khan founded many cities after his own name, as Sher-garh, Sher-kot...." There are numerous places bearing such names in different parts of Northern India even to this day, one of them being Shergarh representing a fort in ruins and a town (now almost deserted) standing on the river Parwan (a feeder of the Kali-Sindh which is a tributary of the Chambal), about ninety miles to the south-east of Kotah in the District of that name in Rajasthan. On the 16th of January 1953, I visited Shergarh from my camp at Kotah in search of inscriptions in the company of Mr. P. N. Kaul, then Commissioner of the Kotah Division of Rajasthan, and Mr. R. N. Hawa, then Collector of the Kotah District. I take this opportunity of thanking both the officers for their kindness shown to me and the interest they exhibited in my work. My thanks are also due to Mr. P. K. Majumdar of the Herbert College, Kotah, who accompanied me to Shergarh and helped me in various ways. On a careful examination of the inscriptions at Shergarh, it was found that three of them had been previously published. One of these three is a Buddhist inscription supposed to be dated in V. 8. 847 (790 A.D.). This is incised on a slab of stone built into a recess under a flight of stairs to the proper left of the gate of the deserted town and is a prasasti (eulogy) recording the construction of a Buddhist temple (mandira) and a monastery (vihara) to the east of Mount (giri) Koeavardhana by a Samanta (feudal chief) named Devadatta. The second published inscription from Shergarh, which bears dates in V. S. 1074 (1017 A. D.), 1075 (1018 A.D.) and 1084 (1027 A.D.), is built into a front line pillar of the local Lakshmi-Narayana temple, although there is no doubt that it originally belonged to a different religious establishment. The inscription actually consists of three distinct documents. The first of these records a daily grant of one karsha of ghee as unguent to the feet of Bhattaraka-ari-Nagnaka while the other two speak of several grants in favour of the god Somanathadova. The late Dr. D. R. Bhandarkar was inclined to identify Bhattaraka-ari-Magnaka of this record with the Siva-bhakta-Saiva called Nagnabhattaraka, mentioned in the Dhanop (old Shahpura State, now a part of the Udaipur Division of Rajasthan) inscriptions of V. S. 1063, although there is also a view that since the gift is made to last as long as the sun and the moon exist, it would be better to take Bhattaraka-Nagnska as referring to an image and not to a person'. It seems to us that Bhattaraka-sri-Nagnaka was a Cf. Badant's Muntakhab., Tawarikh, English translation (Bib. Ind.), Calcutta, Vol. I, 1898, p. 472; K. R. Qanungo, Sher Shah, 1921, p. 404. Elliot and Dowson, History of India as told by its Own Historians, Vol. VI, p. 189. Bhandarkar, List, No. 21. The record was edited by Hultzsch first in ZDMG, Vol. XXXVII, pp. 547 ff., and afterwards in Ind. Ant., Vol. XIV, pp. 45 ff. For the date of the inscription, see also Ind. Ant., Vol. XIV, p. 351, and Vol. XXVI, p. 152. Bhandarkar, op. cit., Nos. 104, 105 and 115. The inscription was first edited by Bhandarkar in Ind. Ant., Vol. XL, p. 176, and afterwards by Altekar in the pages of this journal, above, Vol. XXIII, pp. 137-41. Ind. Ant., Vol. XL, p. 175 Above, Vol. XXIII, p. 188 note. (81)

Page #129
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA [VOL. XXXI Saiva ascetio in charge of the temple of 88manathadeva (Siva) and that the grant was made in his favour but was meant to be also enjoyed by his 9900e8sors in the charge of the temple in question. We have numerous grants mado permanently in favour of a single individual since they were meant to be enjoyed also by his descendants. The above Saivite establishment is stated to have included, besides the temple, & considerable area of land styled Somanathadova-pallika. The third of the published inscriptions from Shergarh is engraved on & stone slab now embedded in the front wall of the Lakshmi-Narayana temple, although, like the other inscribed slab in that temple, it must have belonged originally to an older temple of Siva called Somanathadeva. The importance of this insoription lies in the fact that it is the copy of a copper-plate grant of the Paramira king Udayaditya (known dates: V. 8. 1116=1059 A.D., V. 8. 1137=1080 A. D., and V. 8. 1143-1086 A.D.), none of whose copper-plate charters has so far been published. It is, however, a-matter of regret that some parts of the reoord, inoluding the passage oontaining the date, cannot be made out owing to damages in the stone and to its lower end being built into the wall. The inscription records the grant of a village made by the Paramara king, when he was stationed at Karpasika-grims and took a ceremonial bath on the occasion of the Damanaka-parvan, in favour of the god somanathadeva (Siva) of the Kobavardhana durga (fort) which, as noted above, is called giri (bill) in another of the Shergarh inscriptions. There is no doubt that Kolavardhana was the old name of modern Shergarh and that the temple of the god 88manathadeva, now untraceable, lay in an old hill-fort at the place. The published inscriptions from Shargarh (ancient Kobavardbune), it will be seen, reveal the existence of two religious establishments, ode Buddhist and the other Saivite. Amongst the inscriptions traced by me at the place, inoluding the above, there are two epigraphs disclosing the interesting fact that, side by side with the Buddhist monastery and Saiva shrine, & great religious astablishment of the Jains also flourished at Kobavardhana in the early medieval period. Another unpublished inscription at Shargarh also interested me considerably. Unfortunately all these three records are preserved unsatisfactorily, the pieces of stone on which they are engraved being mutilated. The stone bearing the last of the above three unpublished inscriptions was found within the fort. The record in four lines contains two verses, numbered in figures, and the date at the end. But the left half of the epigraph is broken away and could not be traced. The third line of the extant portion of the inscription (5 inches by 12 inches) containing the end of the first verse in the Sardulavikridita metre and the beginning of the second in Anushtubh reads : 'ya Gangadharo nashdatu || 1 || Dridan nira-griham bhavyan krita[van), while the date in line 4 reads : Samvat || 1285 || varkhe(rahe). There is no doubt that the first verse of this epigraph, dated V.8. 1285 (1228 A.D.), invokes the god Siva under the name Gangadhara (i.e. the bearer of the Ganges [in the matted hair on his head]") and the second records the construction of & nira-griha by an individual whose name is lost. The expression nira-griha literally means '& water-house and the invocation, in connection with its construction, of the Gangadhara aspect of Siva is easily intelligible. But the nature of this nira-griha oan hardly be determined although it seems to be the same as Persian abdar-khanah, abdar being a person entrusted with the charge of water for drinking." The first of the two Jain insoriptions referred to above was also discovered in the fort. It is engraved on a piece of stone that was found embedded in a wall. The stone was so dressed as te leave a broad border on the sides of an excavated bed meant for the incision of the record. The border was apparently meant for the protection of the writing. The inscription covering & space, about 20 inches by 20 inches, is beautifully engraved on the said bed. It contains 34 lines of writing. Ibid., pp. 132 ff. * The reference may also be to repairs done to an older structure. * The building referred to seems to be different from a prapa-mandapa (of, above, Vol. I, p. 328, text line 13).

Page #130
No. 18] JAIN INSCRIPTION FROM SHERGARH, V. 8. 1191 83 Unfortunately a piece of the stone about the middle has broken off taking away with it portions of many of the lines. As the record oould not be completed on the bed prepared for it, the concluding lines, numbering two only, were engraved on the lower raised border ; but the letters of this part are almost completely lost. An interesting feature of the inscription is that & squarish space, measuring 13 inches by 121 inches, in the centre of the excavated bed in the stone was created by disturbing the continuous writing of lines 6-28 for the accommodation of a Padma-bandha design. While lines 1-5 and 29-34 of the epigraph oontain about 46 letters each, lines 6-28 have each only about 20 letters, hall of them to the left of the central square and half to its right. The pericarp of the padma is made by a circle with a diameter of about 11 inches, which is surrounded by another concentric circle having a diameter of about 2 inches. The oblong petals, 12 in number and each about 11 inches in length, spread out from the outer one of the two central circles. The outer edge of all the so-called petals is covered by another concentric circle about 13 inches in diameter, which touches the four borders of the central square, in their middle. There are again four concentric circles within this outer circle, which cut the oblong petals and oreste four circular spaces each about inoh in breadth. In the outer one of the above ciroular spaces, beginning from the left end and moving upwards, are put at the end of the upper six petals the numbers 1 to 8 against the beginning of six feet of 11 stanzas in the Sardulavikridita metre, their tenth syllable which is common to all the six being placed in the inner circle or the pericarp of the padma and the following nine syllables being continued on the opposite petals on the other side of the double circle at the oentre. Some letters of the last two feet of the second stanza in Sardulavikridita are placed in the second inner circular space between the petals, the corresponding spaces within the petals being occupied by the first and last syllables of the six feet of the two stanzas engraved before, so that all the letters incised in this oiroular space have to be consecutively read to make out the third and fourth feet of the second stanza. Tho third inner Giroular space contains only the second and penultimato syllables of the six feet of the two stangas referred to above; but they do not appear to yield any sense if read in the circular way. It is, however, interesting to note that the letters in the fourth inner oiroular space which contains only the third and seventeenth syllables of the six Sardulavikridita feet were intended, when read in the circular way, to read ri-Varasena-munina kritam=idam (i.e. 'this is composed by the illustrious monk Varasena'), in which only the final m had to be added at the end as a part of the last syllable. There is no doubt that the above Padma-bandha points to the skill of the author of the stanzas in question as a versifier. Unfortunately & break in tbe stone, referred to above, stands in the way of deciphering the stanzas'oompletely. The inscription begins with the Siddham symbol followed by a double danda and the passage O namo Vitaragava. Then follow 14 stanzas in the Vasantatilaka metre, all of them in ealogy of the Jina. The three lines at the bottom of the excavated bed in the stone, which contain the end of the last verse of the prasasti and were continued on the lower rim of the stone, read as follows: 32 tena stuto=si vachasi manasah prasadat || 14 || Sri-Varasena-muner=mmita-vacha yat tiritillitam=atra bhadantaih [l*) tat=kshamitavyam=uto=sya cha sa33 dhor=atmaja-dosha ivaeeha janetuh || 13 || Dvi-shach-chhat-chha)samk-ajka-mite= tha Vaikrame sama-samtho sdta-saptami-dino | Madhau cha masa nava-chai34 tya-sadmani mahotsavo Nemi-jinasye karitah || 16 | Putrena Va(Ba)ladevasys Raghavena manishina(pa) dana-dharmma-niratena bhavyena gunasa(42)lina || [17]" 1 Metre : Vasantatilaka as already noted above. * Metro: Dishaku. Metre : Van Sastha. Metre : Anushubh.

Page #131
84 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA [VOL. XXXI In the portion of the inscription quoted above, verse 15 discloses the name of the author of the pralasti. He was the same Jain monk eri-Varasens-muni who composed the stanzas in Sardulavikridita, arranged in the Padma-bandha style, and is referred to above. Verse 16 says how a mahotsava (great festival) of the Jain Tirthankara Neminatha was celebrated at the new Chaitya on the seventh of the bright half of Madhu (Chaitra) in V. S. 1162 (1105 A.D.) The year is given in the words dvi (2), shat (6), sasanka (1) and eka (1) which have to be read in the usual reverse order. The prasasti was apparently composed and engraved on stone on the occasion of the said festival. Verse 17 seems to disclose the name of the engraver of the record, who was Raghava, son of Baladeva. The verses quoted above show that, although the author was a skilful versifier, his language was greatly influenced by Prakrit. He has not only used such forms as kehamitavyam (for Sanskrit kshantavyam) and janetuh (for Sanskrit janayituh), apparently for the sake of the metre, but has also coined the expression firitillita (the same as Sanskrit bhranta according to Hemachandra's Grammar which equates Prakrit tiritilla with Sanskrit bhram) from a Prakrit root. The inscription is therefore of considerable lexical interest. The second Jain inscription which forms the main subject of the present paper was found on the pedestal below the central figure of a group of three images of Jain Tirthankaras in a small temple outside the fort at Shergarh. The three Tirthankaras represented are Santi (Santinatha), Kunthu or Kunthanatha and Ara (Aranatha). As early images of the Tirthankaras Kunthu and Ara are rare, I examined the inscription with considerable interest.1 The inscription is written in eight lines and covers a space about eighteen inches in length and five inches in height. But the stone on which it is engraved is mutilated and some letters in lines 1-3 are broken away and lost. The characters are Nagari and the language is Sanskrit, although it is influenced by Prakrit. The record is written in verse with a passage in prose at the end. This passage gives the date of the inscription, which is also found quoted in one of the verses. The record exhibits considerable carelessness on the part of both the scribe and the engraver. It bears the date: V. S. 1191, Vaisakha-sudi 2, Tuesday, which corresponds to the 29th March 1134 A. D. ; but the week day was Thursday and not Tuesday as given in the inscription. The first half of the first verse of the record, which is considerably damaged, speaks of the wife of a person named Mahilla who was probably residing at a pattana or township called Suryasrama (literally, a hermitage associated with the Sun-god). The second half of the stanza says how Sripala and Gunapalaka (Gupapala), probably two sons of the said Mahilla, migrated to Malava. The first half of verse 2 says that a son named Devapala was born to Sripala while nine sons, viz. Puni, Martha, Jana, Ilhuka and others were born to Gunapala-thakkura's son whose name was probably Santi. The second half of this stanza says how all these persons caused to be made the Ratna-traya (i.e. images of the three Tirthankaras, viz. Santinatha, Kunthunatha and Aranatha) at Kosavarddhana or at the base of the hill-fort of Kosavardhana (Kosavarddhana-tale). The first half of verse 3 quotes the date of the inscription while its latter half records the obeisance of Devapala's sons, viz. Malhu, Sadhanu and others as well as Nemi, Bharata, etc., who were the sons of Puni and Santi (possibly a brother of Puni), to the gods, Santi, Kunthu and Ara, who (i.e. 1 B. C. Bhattacharya observes," Hitherto no image of Kunthanatha (seventeenth Jina)... has come to light" (The Jaina Iconography, p. 74) and speaks of " one or two images of Aranatha (eighteenth Jina) that have been found out so far in Northern India " (op. cit., p. 78), although " the images of Santinatha (sixteenth Jina) so far discovered are not a few in number "(op. cit., p. 73). He probably means images belonging to a date earlier than the late medieval period. Santinatha's symbol is the deer, Yaksha Kimpurusha (or Garuda), Yakshini Mahamanas! (or Nirvant), chowrie-bearer king Purushadatta and Kevala tree Nandin. Kunthanatha's symbol is the goat, Yaksha Gandharva, Yakshini Bala (or Vijaya), chowrie-bearer king Kupala and Kevala tree Tilaka. Similarly Aranatha has as his symbol a fish or the Nandyavaria (a type of Svastika), Yaksha Yakrhendra, Yakshipt Dharaci, chowrie-bearer king Govinda and Kevala tree Chytta (mango tree).

Page #132
JAIN INSCRIPTION FROM SHERGARH, V.S. 1191 goda modI jI kA maramapahane zApoglAsapIlaka sanipura 15 kRle matamasA tivAvaratanavAsaka mAlavAyasadidadevapAla yAdAnevaliyana sagunagA rastAparaka mopanArAkAzagaMdezAjavata sAtavikAcyA tAtyAkAritAsAtapairAvargale satanA karanabaTAnikadizAkhadattadinAcadivasedivAyane pitA-padAvanatATavapAla yAmmarasamavAyaHbhI sadisatAyanamitaratAlAzAvisAvA sAdAdiparAyana tolAyIramAra sAtikamA mamAgapaTitAdinA divapAla vilAdhavIsasalAIka hAsisadiyomArapatavalApAsava sApayadi tadinapaniyAbhava NRN SCALE: ONE-HALF

Page #133
SHERGARH INSCRIPTION WITH PADMABANDHA risA jamAdAtamAgIyamAvata samAgarama pAravAsAsakAraNasakulavAmayatavAsaravAtazAmakamA 23 nAvAnasanamanAmavahAra mAhavAhavamamunirAkArahAsayAmAdava dalabasUdana 2 rAdhADAnagarapadaka hirAbahasAsamasyAgajinamAtanA zAjAskiSAyAmahAtapala nAmA mAgatamA mekSiAhatamAnina samiti mama vAya purAtAnikRtivinAza yakamiTarakApatavAmimadAnAvakavadAsa nayara banamAnAmAnavikamapurapayAmi 6 dvAmAnavinitATa zanodatAvAmAdhAnA 6 lamanavatAnAMvahita pAsabahAlatadApati 8kRtarAgasamamA meM maThakaThina hitAvA8 nvjeeree ghAgarAjalAdhAmA 10 labimaladAnamaraNaya nisamAvakAmagAratI sabArAmAdhAra riti 10 zamuninAmanada saI 12zAnAmaninihAri zaramA sjaataa|| kAti12 jimanAviparIrasenA 14nimabama jhAragAmiyA yAyAyihAmi tulAva chojinA pratimA tAtA ramAbuvAga14 16 dinaI litAmAnie kiramAvatAta livizvaviTI pani yasa vilae sAmanyUyaMdana 16 18 samayasamA (sAdi kolAyasimaEi yatarA-mUkIsama kAtAta latyA vAhanAnunamA 22 zijaka mAnapakkalilo mamazAsvaviyA hAtoDIvatyamA zuna mutpamirahivAkA 24 (10 emavihiAmI hamaThI zarADA vArapAra mAgavimavipAragazipa siMtikSAmaka gahara 26 valamamama prArimoTo 2811vanAgIdina titihAramA kI 28 gazAlatisaMgama nAvAsyAbhiAnacakitAlAranAkampalAunakhAtArAmalakatAvAsaramAmuhammada 30 masIhAvAha:pativissA matinamAnAvA tamAmazAtAravayakazitanapatramAvadAnavAdAzana 30 usamalAnaHzanivASAya(munimAmihAligAmAvaka yAnivansa gulAbAdapAyapUDAmavistarapAraDayA 32 tanamutAsvaramAnamapasArAmArAvasAsanamAnimitavAlAghArabaha mandananta kAmata yamunAhAvamA 32 rAmasAdarAjavaTuDAnamAyAma manAma nAma salemapramAdAnImAdamAnavAvara 34-mAmAni maattaasvsminimaakaaritH16|| evagavalAvarAnakAra bAnamAdirAta nunahAnaguNamAlinA(34 Arya zama vAti mAnA nivajAta PLEAGANE Attril FACCANACHA hAginamAna 1LRR SCALE: THREE-TENTHS

Page #134
No. 13) JAIN INSCRIPTION FROM SHERGARH, V. S. 1191 85 whose images) had been installed. Verse 4 contains an adoration to the three Jinas, whose images are stated to have been made by the mason (sutradharin) Silasri (possibly Sanskrit Silaori) who was a son of the mason (sutardhara) Damdi. It is interesting to note that the son of a father having the uncouth 'name Damdi enjoyed such a poetic name as Silasri (literally, fone who imparts beauty to stones'), so true to his profession. The next stanza (verse 5) mentions Devapala's son Ilhuka, as well as Goshthin, Visala, Lalluka, Mauka and Harischandra, and also Allaka, son of Gaga, all of whom may have been associated with the installation of the Jinas. The inscription mentions only three geographical names, viz. (1) Suryasrama, (2) Malava and (3) Kosavardhana. Of these, we have already seen that Kosavardhana was the early name of Shergach, the findspot of the inscription. Suryasrama cannot be identified; but the apparent inclusion of Kosavardhana (Shergarh in the heart of Rajasthan) in Malava is interesting. The Malavas originally lived in the Punjab and later settled in the Jaipur region of Rajasthan. But the application of the name Malava to the ancient janapadas of Avanti (with its capital at Ujjayini and comprising the present west Malwa) and Akara or Dasarna (with its capital at Vidisa, i.e. modern Besnagar near Bhilsa, and comprising the present East Malwa) is not much earlier than the early medieval period. It was, however, widely accepted during the age of the Paramaras. We know that the inclusion of the Shergosh region in the dominions of the Paramara king Udayaditya of Malava is indicated by another Shergash inscription noticed above. TEXT: [Metres : verses 1-3 Sardulavikridita ; verses 4-5 Anushtubh.] 1---UU- [ne brita) - Mahilla-bhary=antima ---UU [sa]sya tilaka Suryasrame pastta]ne | Sripalo Gunapalakascha vipu2 [le] Khandi u le: kule suya(rya)-chamdramasav=iv=amva(ba)ratale praptau kraman-Malavi || 1 || Sripalad-iha Devapala-tna(tana)yo danena chintamani[h] Sa3 [nteh srije-Gunapala-thaku(kku)ra-sutad=rupena Kam-opamat [l*] Puni-Martha-Jan-Elhuka prabhpiva(ta)yah putragra(s-cha) ye=gra nava teh(taih) sarvvair-api Kosavarddhana 4 le Ratna-trayah(yam) karita[m] || 2 | Varsbai Rudra-sate (tai)r-gataih su(su) bhatamair ekal-navaty-adhikair-Vaisakha(kho) dhavale dvitiya-divase devan= pratishtha 5 pitan vandante nata-Devapala-tanaya Malhu-Sadhanv-adayah Pu(Pu)ni-Santi-gutas cha Nemi-Bharatah' sri-Santi-sat-Ku[m*]thv-Arao From impressions. * This is apparently the name of a family. The intended reading may be Khandillavale. * The name Santi in not beyond doubt. * The author uses ika-navati for eka-navati for the sake of the metre. The idea was apparently Nemi-Bharal-adayal. As the usual form of the second name is Kuntha or Kunthu the addition of sat at the beginning of the name of thie Tirthankara was apparently for the sake of the motro. 41 DGA/58

Page #135
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA [Vol. XXXI 6 3 || Damdi-sutradhar-otpannah(nna)-Silasri-sutradharina [*] Santi-[Ku]mthu(thv-A)ra nama(ma)no jayantu ghatita Jinah || 4 || Devapala-Bu7 t-Elhukah Goshthi-Visala-Lallukah(kah 1) Maukah Harischamdr-adih Gaga-sva(su)putra[h*) Allakah || 5 | Sarhvat 1191 Valsasha-sudi 2 (Mam)8 gala-dino pratishtha karapita. [lld]:ll" 1 The correct form of the namo may be Bilderi. * The language of this verse is not quite satisfuctory. * Read Vaisakha. * Rend karita. * A visarga-liko sign is placed between the two doublo dandas.

Page #136

Page #137
BRAHMI INSCRIPTION FROM SALIHUNDAM Scale: Five-Twelfths

Page #138
No. 14-BRAHMI INSCRIPTION FROM SALIHUNDAM (1 Plate) A. S. GADRE, BARODA Salihundam is a famous Buddhist site in the Srikakulam District of the Andhra State, about 12 miles by road from Srikakulam, the District hcadquarters. It is on the banks of the Vamsadhara which joins the Bay of Bengal some five miles further down. The hills of tbis place have yielded many Buddhist structures and antiquities which have been briefly described in this journal. Earlier excavations at the place have been fully described in the Annual Report of the Archaeological Survey of India for the year 1919-20. When I visited the place in October 1953, I came across an inscribed casing slab of stone. The slab bearing the inscription formed part of the top frieze of stones on the exterior surface of the Mahachaitya. That it is a fragmentary record can be recognized from the fact that traces of letters preceding and following this inscription can be seen on the inscribed stone itself. The inscription reads : Dhamma(ma) Rane Asokasirino This fragmentary record refers to the religious edicts (dhanma) of the illustrious Aboka. According to the Aryamaftjufrimulakalpa, Dharmasoka, i.e. the Maurya emperor Asoka, set up stone pillars (Sila-yashti). at Chaityas as human memorials. Aboka himself is said to have visited the sites. Very probably the Mahachaitya at Salihundam is a creation of the Mauryan times. It would therefore be no wonder if a reference is made to Asoka's religious records in this inscription incised at a later date by devotees. An inscribed pot, discovered at this place, has been assigned by Sri T. N. Ramachandran on palaeographic grounds to the first century A. D. at the latest. This obviously is the date of the pot and not of the structure which must have preceded it. As our stone forms part of the Mahachaitya, it is apparently of an earlier date. Some scholars are inclined to read the first two words in the inscription as Dharmarato (Sanskrit Dharmarajasya) and take it to be the epithet of Aboka.? In support of this reading attention is drawn to certain inscriptions referring to kings as Dharmaraja, Dharmamaharaja, etc. I differ on this point. According to Buddhist literature the epithet Dharmaraja was applied 1 Above, Vol. XXVIII, pp. 133 ff. Op. cit., pp. 34-38. [The record does not appear to be fragmentary. On the stone slab on which the space occupied by the writing is 22 by 2 (an akshara being 1t" in height), there is no space for letters before the record in ton aksharas while there is what looks like a damagod punctuation mark after it (of. the symbol at the end of the Musanagar brick inscription, above, Vol. XXX p. 120, n. 5).-Ed.] * Macron over e and o has not been used in this article. *K. P. Jayaswal, An Imperial History of India (1934). p. 12; Sanskrit Text, p. 27, vv. 370-374. . It is likely that the slabs of the entire top friese of the stapa or of a part of it were inscribed and the inscription went round the drum of the atupa in one line. All these slabs arn, however, unfortunately missing barring the one under review. [See note 3. above.--Ed.] Cf. A. Ghosh, Indian Archaeology, 1963-84, p. 18. (87)

Page #139
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA [VOL. XXXI to the Chakravartins and we find it often applied to the Buddha. Asoka has no place in the Buddhist scriptures as a Chakravarlin. In his inscriptions he styles himself Devanaipriyah Priyadursi ruja and not Dharmaraja. The present inscription similarly refers to rim as Raja Asokasri.* Some scholars are inclined to assign the inscription to a date about 100 A.D. I am, howover, of opinion that, on palacographical grounds, it is assignable to a period between the 2nd and the 1st century B.C. Pali-English Dictionary, P. T. S., p. 174. '[The word Chakravartin means 'an imperial ruler'. In the Buddhist works, Asoka is represented as a dvi pa-chakravartin, i.e., as the lord of the entire Jambu-dvipa. See Buddhaghosha's Samanta pasadika, P. T. S.. Vol. II, p. 309. The epithet Dharmaraja suits Maurya Aboka, called Dharmaboka, admirably. Indeed he was the ideal raja chakravarti dharmiko dharmarajah of Buddhist conception (of. P. T. S. Dictinoary, s.v. chakkarattin and dhammika).-Ed.) The palaeography of the inscription has beon discussed by me in Proc. THC, 1953, pp. 79-80. [ In our opinion, the palaeography of the inscription points to a date not much carlier than the second century A.D. Although it is not quite easy to explain the purpose of this interesting record, it may not be impsible that an ancient tradition nscribing a Buddhist structure at Salihundem to Maurya Abhka was current in the locality and that this label referring to it was affixed at a later date.--Ed.)

Page #140
No. 15-PEDDA-DUGAM PLATES OF SATRUDAMANA, YEAR 9 (1 Plate) D. C. Sircar, Ootacamund This is a set of three plates discovered in the course of digging the earth for the foundation of a house at the village of Podda-Dugam in the Narasannapet Taluk of the Srikakulam District, Andhra State. The record was published by Mr. V. Bhanumurty, who secured the plates for exa mination through the Collector of the District, first in the Telugu monthly journal Bharati, March 1955, pp. 86 ff., and then in JAHRS, Vol. XXI, pp. 159 ff. His reading and interpretation of the epigraph, however, contain many errors. The plates were received in July 1955 for examination at the office of the Government Epigraphist for India through the Deputy Commissioner of Commercial Taxes, Guntur, and were returned, at his request, to the Registrar, Andhra University, Waltair. The set consists of three thin plates each measuring about 7" by 2.7". The first plate bears writing only on the inner side while the others are inscribed on both the sides. There is a hole (about 4' in diameter) for the seal-ring to pass through in the left margin of the plates. The oval face of the soal soldered to the ring is so completely defaced that no legend or emblem is visible on it. The three plates together weigh about 50 tolas while the weight of the ring with the seal is about 17 tolas. The plates are numbered on the obverse side in late Telugu-Kannada numerals, apparently pot incised at the time of the engraving of the plates. The characters belong to the Southern Alphabet and may be assigned on palaeographic ground: to a date roughly about the fifth century A.D. They closely resemble the script of such other records, belonging to the said age and discovered in the same region, as the Ningondi grant edited above. But, as will be shown below, the internal evidence of the inscription under study seems to support its ascription to a date not much later than the middle of the fifth century A.D. The sign for v has been used to indicate b in some cases (cf. Vrahmana in line 5), although b also occurs in the record (cf. Brahmananam in line 7). The numeral 9 occurs in line 23. The language of the record is Sanskrit, though there are many grammatical errors in the text of the document. With the exoeption of four imprecatory and benedictory stanzas about the end of the charter, the whole record is written in prose. As regards orthographical peculiarities, the inscription closely resembles other epigraphs of the age and area in question. Interesting is the use of the jihvamuliya in yak-kriya in line 14. Some consonants have been reduplicated in conjunction with 1. Final m has been wrongly changed to anusvara at the end of the second and fourth feet of verses, while final n has also been similarly changed in Omam in line 16. Among other errors of spelling, attention may be drawn to sinha for simha (line 1), an su for ansu (line 16). sambatsard for samvatsard (line 22), etc. The date of the charter is given as the tenth day of the month of Ashadha in the year 9, apparently of the reign of Satrudamana and not of his overlord referred to in the record. The absence of any reference to the paksha may suggest that the month was solar. The record begins with the symbol for Siddham. The charter was issued from the victorious Himhapura by a Maharaja who is described as bhagavato Damanesvarasvaminah pad-anudhydrah and Bhattaraka-pada-parigrihitah. Bhagavat Damanesvarasvamin was apparently a deity whom 1 This is No. 7 of A.R.Ep., 1955-56, App. A. * Soe Vol. XXX, pp. 112 ff. and Plates. For some other inscriptions of the type, see above, Vol. IV, pp. 142 ff.; Vol. XII, pp. 1 ff.; Vol. XXIII, pp. 66 ff.; Vol. XXIV, pp. 47 ff.; Vol. XXVII, PP. 35-36, etc. (89)

Page #141
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA [VOL. XXXI the issder of the grant held in special esteem while the Bhaffaraka was a monarch to whom he owed allegiance but whose name bas not been mentioned. The name of the Maharaja is given as Satrudamanadeva. Whether the deity Damanesvara, worshipped by him, was named after himself (cf. the latter part of his name) or after one of his predecessors named Damana cannot be determined with certainty. Maharaja Satrudamana's order in respect of the grant recorded in the document was issued to the villagers (graman in the sense of grameyakan), headed by Brahmanas and others, residing at the three localities called Duhagrama, Vasuvataka and Govataka within what is called the agrahara (revenue-free area in the possession of Brahmanas) of Giri-Kalinga-Varddhamana (i.e. the Varddhamana agrahara in the Giri-Kalinga district). As the gift villages are stated to have been situated in an agrahara, the present grant may be regarded as a reallotment of the localities, which were already revenue-free, in favour of the donees of the charter. The donees were two Brahmanas named Bappasarman and Sarvasarman who were the sons of Yajnasarman and residents of Pattuvagrama. They belonged to the Kaundinya gotra and were students of the Taittiriya school of the Yajurveda. The gift villages were made a brahmana-deya and granted to the donees as & dvija-bhoga. The three villages constituted three vritis or sbares, two of which were granted to Sarvasarman and one to Bappasarman. The villagers were enjoined to receive orders from the donees and follow them as well as to pay to them whatever dues they could legally claim as rent or taxes pratyaya), produce of the fields (meya), eto. The above is followed by four imprecatory and benediotory stanzas in the Anushtubh metre in lines 14-22. Next comes the date of the charter, already discussed above. The name of Vaidya Krishnadatta, who was the duta or executor of the grant, occurs in line 24 with which the document ends. There are several points of interest in the inscription under study. It reveals for the first time the existence of a king named Satrudamana who ruled from Simhapura which has been identified with modern Singupuram near Srikakulam. It is well known that this city is mentioned as the capital of the Kalinga country in the Ceylonese chronicles and that many Maharajas enjoying the title Kaling-adhipati or sakala-Kaling-adhipati, who flourished about the fifth century A.D., issued their charters from the same place. We also know that the history of Kalinga about the fifth century was marked by the rivalry between the kings of Pishtapura (modern Pithapuram in the East Godavari District) in South Kalinga and those of Central Kalinga, especially the rulers of Simhapura. Kings Umavarman and Chandavarman of the Pitfibhakta family had one of their capitals at Simhapura. The Matharas, who originally ruled from Pishtapura, appear to have ousted the Pitsibhaktas from Central Kalinga. The Ragolu plates, issued by the Mathara king Saktivarman from Pishtapura, record a grant of land in the neighbourhood of Simbapura, while the Ningondi and Sakunaka grants of Prabhanjanavarman and Anantasaktivarman, respectively the son and grandson of Saktivarman, were issued from Simhapura itself. The Vasishthas of Dovarashtra in Central Kalinga, i.e. the modern Yellamanchili area of the Visakhapatnam District, appear to have extended their power over the Pishtapura region and extirpated the Matharas sometime about the beginning of the sixth century A.D. King Satrudamans of our inscription appears to have ruled earlier than all the rulers mentioned abnve as having issued their charters from Simhapura. An interesting fact to be noted in this connection is that, while the other Maharajas of the age and area generally claimed to have been the lords of Kalinga and were apparently independent Cf. The Classical Age, pp. 211 f.; above, Vol. XXX, pp. 112 ff.; Maharamsa, VI, 35; Geiger, Calavansa, trans., Part I, p. 213, note l. * Soe The Classical Age, loc. cit. . Above, Vol. XII, pp. 1 ff. * Ibid., Vol. XXX, pp. 112 ff.; Vol. XXVIIT, pp. 226 ff.

Page #142
91 No. 15). PEDDA-DUGAM PLATES OF SATRUDAMANA, YEAR 9 monarchs, Maharaja Satrudamana acknowledged the supremacy of a Bhattaraka or paramount ruler. The style Bhattaraka-pada-parigrihita applied to a Maharaja reminds us of similar epithets used in relation to certain feudatories of the Gupta emperors. We also know that, during the fourth and fifth centuries, independent monarchs of South India, including certain performers of the Abvamedha sacrifice, enjoyed the title Maharaja and that it was the Gupta emperors who popularised among independent rulers all over North India and partly over South India the imperial titles Paramabhattaraka and Maharajadkiraja. The feudatories (including those enjoying a semi-independent status) and subordinate allies of the early monarchs of the Gupta family enjoyed the title Maharaja and were often called Paramabhattaraka-pad-amudhyata, i.e. meditating on or favoured by the feet of the overlord. The expression pada-parigrihita also occurs instead of pad-anudhyala in the same context in epigrapbio records in the description of certain subordinates of the Gupta emperors. It is therefore very probable that the overlord of Maharaja Satrudamana was a Gupta monarch. It has also to be noticed that we do not know of any other imperial power to which the Maharaja of Simbapura could have possibly owed allegiance in the age in question while Gupta suzerainty is known to have been acknowledged in the same region by Prithivivigraba-bhattiraka about the middle of the sixth century. The absence of the name of Satrudamana's overlord in the charter under study and its date given in his own regnal reckoning instead of the Gupta era appear, however, to suggest that the king was enjoying a semi-independent status at the time of issuing the grant. The Allahabad pillar inscription of Samudragupta (c. 340-76 A.D.) mentions certain rulers of the Kalinga region, who were defeated by the Gupta monarch but were reinstalled by him in their respective kingdoms. Whether the rulers of that area acknowledged Gupta supremacy as a result of Samudragupta's expedition cannot, however, be determined although that is not improbable. We have also to note that the ruler of Simhapura is not mentioned in the list of kings mentioned in the Allahabad pillar inscription and that the city may have become prominent after the third quarter of the fourth century when the said epigraph was engraved. One of the rulers of the Kalinga region mentioned in the list of Samudragupta's adversaries is Damana of Erandapalla. This king can hardly, be identified with Satrudamana of Simhapura because not only are the names of the rulers but also those of their capitals are different. In any case, the combined testimony of the Pedda-Dugam plates of Satrudamana and the Sumandala plates of the time of Prithivivigraha would point to the hold of the Guptas on parts of the Kalinga country. If the area in question did not come under Gupta influence during the reign of Samudragupta, it may have been subdued by his son Chandragupta II (376-414 A.D.) or grandson Kumaragupta I (414-55 A.D.) as the later members of the Imperial Gupta family do not appear to have been powerful enough to effect the conquest of such a far off tract. But the Maharajas of the Simhapura region must have thrown off the Gupta yoke considerably before the end of the fifth century not long after Satrudamana's reign. Of the geographical names mentioned in the inscription, the location of Simhapura has been indicated above. Duhagrama seems to be no other than modern Pedda-Dugam (literally, 'the bigger Dugam') which is the find-spot of the record. The indentification of the other two villages is uncertain though they appear to have stood in the same neighbourhood. The location of Pattuvagrama cannot be determined. The Vardhamans agrahara is stated to have been situated in Giri-Kalinga which seems to be the name applied to a billy district of Kalinga. In ancient times, usually the Godavari (sometimes even the Krishna) was regarded as the south-western 1 Cf. IHQ, Vol. XXII, pp. 64-65. See Sel. Ins., pp. 283, 285, 310, 324, 328, 338. Above, Vol. XXVIII, pp. 79 ff. Corp. Ins. Ind., Vol. III, pp. 1 ff.

Page #143
92 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA [Vol. XXXI boundary of the Kalinga country. About the fifth century A.D., as we have seen, 'the lords of Kalinga' were ruling from Pishtapura in the south and Simhapura and other cities in the Srikakulam region. With the establishment of the Eastern Ganga kings, often styled 'lords of Kalinga', at Kalinganagara (modern Mukhalingam near Srikakulam) about the end of the century, the name Kalinga gradually came to be exclusively applied to their kingdom. The Ganjam-Puri-Cuttack region of Orissa, which formed part of the ancient Kalinga country at least down to the sixth century, became later known as Tosali after an ancient capital of the land identified with modern Dhauli in the Puri District. TEXT" First Plate 1 Siddham[l*) Vijaya-Sinha(Simha)purad=bhagavato Damanesvara2 svaminah pad-anudhyato Bhattaraka-pada-parigpi3 hito mahuraja-sri-Satrudamanadevah Giri4 Kaltaga-Varddha man-agrahara Duhagrama Vasuvatako Second Plate, First Side 5 Govatako sa (cha) Vra(Bra)hmana-purogada graman=chhari:-adi-kusalam 6 spri(pri)shtva likhaty=asty=ete maya gramaka (a*]tmana[h] puny-a(ny-a)pyayana7 nimittain Brahmananariu(bhyam) Pattuvagrama-vastavyaya(bhyam) 8 Kaundinya-yagottruya(bhyam) Taittiriya-savra(bra)hmacharina(bhyam) 9 Yajnasarmmanah puttra(ttrabhyam) Vappasarmmanaya Sarvvasarmma Second Plate, Second Side 10 naya chao tring=api? gramaka datta abhya[m] vra(bra)hmana-deya[m] ksitva 11 dvija-bhogo viscishtas-tad=yushmabhi[h*) srotavyamo-ajna cha kartavya [l*] 12 attra cha Sarvvasarmmanaya(ne) vritti-dvaya[m*] Va(Ba)ppasarmmanaya(ne) 13 cha vrittir=eka [l* sarvve cha samuchita-gramana[m] pratyaya14 mey-adimo=upanesya(shya)tha [l*] bhavanti ch=attra sloka[b]*] Yal=kriyam dharmma15 sa[m]yuktam manas=apy=abhinandati [l*] varddhate sa yath-eshtena (shtan=cha) For the geography of Kulinga, see my article on ancient Orissa, in JIH, Vol. XXXIV, pp. 203 ff. From the original plates and their impressions, Expressed by symbol. * The figure, which is a modern Telugu-Kannada numeral, stands in the margin near the beginning of lino 6. A similar figure for 1 is found on the blank side of the first plate. * Read purogan. The word grama appears to havs been used in the sense of grameyaka or gramavasin, * Road Bappalarmmane Sarvuafarmmane cha or Bappasarmma-Sarvvasarmmabhyan. Read trayo.pi. * Retter rend drotnvya. The word anayoh is understood in this sentence. . Better read gramanam samuchita-pratyaya-mey-adi. The word abhyam is understnod here,

Page #144
PEDDA-DUGAM PLATES OF SATRUDAMANA YEAR 9 . 2- du- 1-1, / 2 bsm- n- , (Eg de-mi n- l / (od / gsu- gn) | n- 1 ste'iym ' g / yin / l-ti- 2 su 'o n 11:| / / 1:22c / / n- (c) 1:53) khyed- d lh- | D mn / rdo- yin- Scale: Actual size

Page #145
ein,6 22 : ) 5 paa khaar 3 ) 2 )

Page #146
No. 16) PEDDA-DUGAM PLATES OF SATRUDAMANA, YEAR 9 Third Plater First Side 31 16 sukla-pakshe iv=anbumam. || [1*] Va(Ba)hubhir=vvasudha datta. 17 vasudha vasudh-adhipaih [l*) yasya yasya yada bhumi 18 tasya tasya tada phalam(lam) || [2*] Purvva-dattam dvijatibhyo 19 yatnad=raksha Yudhishthira | mahim=mahimatam sreshtha 20 danach=chhrEyo=nupalanam(nam) [ll 3*] Shashtim varshsha(rsha)-sahasrani Third Plate, Second Side 21 sva[r*]gge modati bhumidah [l*) akshepta cbrinumanta cha 22 tany=eva narako vase[t*] || [4*) ity=evam-likhita-samba (sarava)taar 23 navamo 9 Ashadha-masa-divas dasamo 24 duto vaidya-Krishnadatta[h I*] 1 The figure (a modern Telugu-kannada numeral) stands in the maryin norr the beginning of lines 17-18. * Read paksha iv=aneuman. * There is an unnecessary dash-like mark after the word. * Read bahudi. . * Read bhaunistasy.

Page #147
No. 16--TWO EASTERN GANGA INSCRIPTIONS AT KANCHIPURAM (1 Plate) T. V. MAHALINGAM, MADRAS The two subjoined inscriptions are engraved, one in continuation of the other, on the south wall of the Arulala Perumal temple at Little Kanchipuram, Chingleput District, Madras State. They are edited here with the aid of their impressions kindly placed at my disposal by the Government Epigraphist for India. The language as well as the script of both the records is Tamil. Wherever Sanskrit words or phrases occur, they are written in the Grantha script, the rest being in Tamil characters. The orthographical peculiarities do not call for any special remarks. The object of the first inscription is to record the gift of the village of Udaiyakamam in Antarudra vishaya by Somaladevi-mahadevi, for offerings and worship, to the god Allalanatha while she was at Abhinava-Varanavasi. The inscription is datel in the 19th year of the reign of Maharajadhiraja Rajaparamesvara Anantavarmarahutadeva who is stated to have belonged to the Ganga family. The king is further described as the son of the god] Purushottama and a Paramavaishnava who regularly observed the ekadasi-vrata and constantly meditated upon and practised the meaning of the mahavakya. The inscription quotes other details of the date, viz., Mina su 5, Wednesday, Revati. As the year of the commencement of this king's reign is known to be 1211 A.D.', the particulars of the date given in the inscription seem to correspond to 1230 A.D., March 20, the tithi quoted having ended the following day at 02. The nakshatra Rovati is misquoted for Rohini. The second inscription records the gift of 128 cows and four bulls by Kalingesvara Aniyankabhimadeva-rahuta for four perpetual lamps to the Perumal. The sthanattar of the temple agreed to measure out the ghee required for the purpose. It is dated in the 20th year of the reign of the Chola king Rajaraja III and contains the following astronomical details : Adi 12, Saptami, Monday, Asvati, which correspond to 1235 A.D., July 8, the week day being Sunday and not Monday As quoted. These two Eastern Ganga inscriptions are of more than ordinary interest for two reasons. Firstly on account of the fact that both of them are found engraved on the walls of a temple at Little Kanchipuram far away from Orissa and secondly for the reason that, while the first inscription in which the Ganga king's wife figures as the donor, is dated in the 19th regnal year of that king without reference to the contemporary Chola king Rajaraja III, Whe second is dated in the latter's 20th regnal year. It will be of interest to examine how the two Eastern Ganga inscriptions are found at Kanchipuram. It would appear that king Aniyankabhima III (1211-38 A.D.) took advantage of the 1 A.R.Ep., No. 444 and 445 of 1919. * Abhinava-Varanavasi has been identified by Dr. D. C. Sircar with Abhinava-Varanasi-kataka (modern Cuttack in Orissa). Aniyankabhima III issued from that place a nunber of grants in 1230-31 A.D. (of. above, Vol. XXVIII, pp. 235-258 ; Vol. XXX, pp. 17-23). Antarudra-vishaya, in which the village Udaiyakamam was situated, has been identified with the modern Antarddha Pargana in the Sadar Sub-division of the Puri District of Orissa (see above, Vol. XXX, p. 22, n. 2). * Banerji, History of Orissa, Vol. I, p. 259. (94)

Page #148
No. 161 TWO EASTERN GANGA INSCRIPTIONS AT KANCHIPURAM. political confusion that prevailed in South India during the reign of the Chala king Rajaraja III (1216-46 A.D.) and tried to fish in the troubled waters of South Indian politics about 1229-30 A.D. either by himself or more probably at the invitation of over-grown and disloyal Chola vagsals like the Kadavaraya chieftain Kopperunjinga. The reign of Rajar ja III was marked by many political and economic troubles even from its beginning. Probably about 1229-30 A.D. he invited fresh trouble for himself and his kingdom by withholding the tribute he was to pay to Maravarman Sundarapandya I and despatched a large army against him. Rajaraja III, having been defeated by the Pandya king, abandoned his capital and proceeded to his relation and friend, the Hoysala king Narasimha II, along with his retinue. On his way he was suddenly overtaken by the Kadava chief with the help of a vanguard of forest and foreign (mlechchadesa) troops, taken captive after a fight and imprisoned in his capital Jayantamangalam (Sendamangalam). When Narasimha heard of these events, he defeated the Pandya king, carried destruction into the region under the Kadavaraya and restored Rajaraja to his throne. It is very probable that the Eastern Ganga king Aniyankabhima III sent his army to the Tamil country apparently to help the Kadavaraya chieftain but really to take advantage of the political confusion in the Chola kingdom. Though there is no direct evidence as such to show that he either assisted the Kadavaraya chieftain or actually sent his army to the Chola country, it is indirectly suggested by two pieces of independent evidence. Two Hoysala inscriptions suggest the movement of the Eastern Ganga army into the Tamil country and its possible temporary occupation of Kanchipuram. One of them recounts the following achievements of Hoysala Narasimha II: "His forcible capture of Adiyama, Chera, Pandya, Makara and the powerful Kadavas why should I describe ? Describe how he lifted up the Cho!a, brought under his order the land as far as the Setu and pursuing after the Trikalinga forces, penetrated their train of elephants displaying unequalled valour". Another contains the following details : " The king Vira Narasimha, determined to make an expedition of victory in all directions first went to the east and, being surrounded, uprooted the Magara king, set up the Chola king who sought refuge with him and, having seen (the god) Allalanatha, stationed there a body of the bherundas (the name of a regiment ?) to uproot the evil, returned and, entering the Ratnakuta capital, was at peace. Then the body of the bherundas, according to his order, remained for sometime in Kanchipura. And having seen the lord of Kanchipura, the remover of the fears of the world, the worshipful Allalanatha, and marking both their arms with signs, the servants went forth and, having conquered unequalled hostile forces and the Vindhya mountains, acquired the renown of a present day Agastya for the body of viru-bherundas." . It is unfortunate that neither of the two inscriptions referred to above contains any date ; but their approximate date can be fixed with the help of the details contained in them and in other inscriptions, and that is 1230 A.D. Among the many achievements attributed to Hoysala ViraNarasimha II in the first of the two Hoysala inscriptions referred to mention is made of his pursuit of the Trikalinga forces which were obviously the army of the Eastern Ganga king. It is not quite necessary to assume that Vira-Narasimha invaded the Kalinga country itself. Possibly when the Eastern Ganga army invaded South India and occupied Kanchipuram it was defeated by the Hoysala king and driven out of the Tamil country. The possible raid and temporary occupation of Kanchipuram by the army of Aniyankabhima is further indicated by the second Hoysala inscription which categorically mentions Vira-Narasimha's invasion and uprooting of the Magara kingdom (Magara-rajyam nirmulya), his setting up in his kingilom the Chola king who had sought *{See below, pp. 99 ff.-Ed.). * EC, Vol. V, Co. 203. * Ibid., Cn. 211.

Page #149
96 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA [VOL. XXXI his protection (saranagaia-Chola-rajam pratishthapya) and his stationing at Kanchipuram of the army of the bherundas for uprooting evil-doers (dushta-nirmulan-artham tatra bherunda-varggam shpayitva), One does not know what the dushta element at Kanchipuram at that time was, if it was not the Trikalinga army. Certainly it could not have been that of the Magaras, who are referred to separately in the inscription and whose territories lay farther west (in the present North Arcot and Salem regions), or the Kadavaraya chieftain whose hostile activites against Rajaraja III were more in the south at that time. The possibility of the dushta element at Kanchipuram being the Trikalinga army is suggested by the latter half of the inscription which says that the bherunda-vargga after remaining at the place for sometime went forth and conquered unequalled hostile forces and the Vindhya mountains (nirggatya tasmat parabalam-atulam Vindhyam-adrim vijitya) The para-bala (foreign army) could have been that of the Eastern Ganga king Aniyankabhima, which was the dushta element at Kanchipuram. This surmise seems to be supported by the first of the two inscriptions edited here, dated the 20th March 1230 A.D.1 It is a point to be noted that though the grant was made to a celebrated Vaishnava temple in the heart of the Chola kingdom, the inscription is dated not in the regnal year of the then Chola king Rajaraja III, but in the 19th regnal year of the Eastern Ganga king. It is not easy to explain away the circumstance, though the document could have been prepared at the Eastern Ganga capital, unless we take that Rajaraja. III was then a prisoner at Sendamangalam with his vassal Kopperunjinga, and the Chola country was without a king. But the Eastern Ganga occupation of Kanchipuram was only temporary as may be seen from the two Hoysala inscriptions referred to above, which suggest that it was put an end to by the Hoysala army which drove the hostile forces from the place and occupied the city. Though the Eastern Ganga army was dislodged from Kanchipuram in the course of 1230 A.D., Kalingesvara Aniyankabhima's devotion to the god Allalanatha of the place was so great that, according to the second inscription edited here, he made in 1235 A.D. a gift of 128 milch cows and 4 bulls for four perpetual lamps for the Perumal, for which the sthanattar of the temple agreed to measure a na li of ghee by the Ariyenavalla-nali. It is significant that this inscription is dated in the 20th year of the reign of Chola Rajaraja III. It suggests that, after Rajaraja's release from prison in 1230 A.D., Aniyankabhima III recognised him as the Chola king and did not interfere in the politics of the Chola country. No indication is available in the inscription as to whether the Kalinga king was at Kanchipuram at the time of this grant. Possibly he made the grant in absentia from Abhinava-Varanavasi itself in the same way as his wife Somaladevi had done five years earlier, unless it is assumed that he visited the place in 1235 A.D. as a pious pilgrim.1 Inscription No. 1 TEXT3 1 Svasti [*] Chatu[r*]ddasa-bhuvan-adhipati-sri-Purushottama-charan-adesa (sa)t [*] Samara 2 ma-paramavaishnava-para mabhattaraka-jaganmulakarana-sri-Purushottama-putra-traiva mukh-anek-ripu-di(da)rppa-marddana-bhujabala-parakranma Bundhara-samundha(ddha)rana-praba(cha)nda-do [See below pp. 99 ff.-Ed.]. EC, Vol. V, Cn. 203 and 211. From an impression. This nma is redundant. This ra, which was first omitted by the scribe, seems to have been later engraved on pa.

Page #150
No. 16) TWO EASTERN GANGA INSORIPTIONS AT KANOHIPURAM 3rddanda-(ma*]havaraha-srimad-ekadabi-vratarija-sama vana-vidalita-Kalikala-kalusha-mabi spa[r*]sana-lesa-mahavaky-artha-pari4 charyy-abhyas-parokshi[kci]ta-paramabrahm-ananda-bhava-maharajadhiraja rajaparamesvara-Gang-anvay-avala[m]bana-sta[m*]bha-srimad-Ana6 ntava[r*]mma-rahutadevanudaiya prava[r*]ddhamana-vijaya-rajya-sazavat(.jarah gal pattopbada(da)vadilo Mina-bukla-patchamiyum Budha6 klamalyum porra Revati-nal Abhinava-Virapavisiyil irundu Antarudra vishayattil Udaiyakamam=engira (pe)7 yar=udaiya ur Allalanathanukku paja-naived[y-][*]tthamaga somaladevi-mahadevi 2-chandra(ndr-a)rka-sthayiya8 ga dhara-purvvakamaga-kkudutten Somaladeviyen [i*) Sti-Vishvaksonasya likhanam TRANSLATION Haill At the command of the god) Purushottama, the lord of the fourteen worlds ; in the 19th year of the increasingly victorious reign of Maharajadhiraja Rajaparameswara Anantavarma-rahutadeva,who has destroyed by the prowess of his arm the arrogance of the enemy in many a battle, who is a Paramavaishnava (and) Paramabhaffaraka, who is the son of the god) Purushottama the original cause of the universe, who is the (veritable primeval) Great Boar that raised high the three worlds, who by his observance of ekada ti the best of all the vratas is free from the slightest touch of the black evils of the Kali age, who has attained the supreme bliss of Brahman by constant devotion to and practice of the meaning of the Mahavakya, and who is the pillar supporting the family of the Gangas, on Wodnesday, Mina-kulda-panchami, Rovati, while staying at Abhinava-Varapavasd, Somaladevi-mahadevi grants, with libation of water and for as long as the moon and sun endure, the village of Udaiyakamam in Antarudru vishaya, for worship and offerings, to the god Allalanatha. (Thus) I, Somaladevi, (give). (This u) the writing of Vishvaksena. Inscription No. II TEXT 8 Rajar jadivar kku(ku) ya du 20 Kalingsvaran=&yulla Apiyaakabhimadova-rdhutan Ads masattu 12[n]tiyadi saptamiyumn Tinga[t]-kld(kl)la10 maiyum porra Asvati-nal Ppe(Pe)rumalukku vaitta tirunandavilakku nalukku Ariyen valla-naliyal ney nalikku vi11 [tja pala-varggattu ppal-ppa(pa)&u aru-pattu-nalum polimurai-nagumfe-chigai-ppakuvum uru aru-pattu-nalum aga uru 128 ri12 shabha-nalur-kaikkondu i-ttiru-nandavilakku nalum & chandir-adi[t*]tavarai Cheluite kkadavom Perumal koyir(yil)13 sthanattom sri 1 The punotustion mark is denoted by the siga known pillaiyar fuli. . This insoription is engraved in continuation of No. 1. Thus n is redundant. Tbis mis redundant. The word uru is not used while mentioning the other group of 04 cows sboro. This is redundant.

Page #151
EPIGRAPHIA VINDICA [VOL. XXXI TRANSLATION In the 20th year of Rajarkjadova, on Monday, Adi 12, saptami, Aivati, we, the sthanattar of the Perumal temple, agree to supply (daily) as long as the moon and sun endure, a nafi of ghee measured by the Ariyenavalla-nafi for burning four perpetual lamps before the god) Perumal, for which purpose 128 cows made up of 64 miloh cows and 64 heifers and pregnant cows and four bulls were given by Aniyatlabhimadava-rilhuta.

Page #152
No. 17-NOTE ON TWO EASTERN GANGA INSCRIPTIONS AT KANCHIPURAM D. C. SIRCAR, OOTACAMUND In the foregoing article, Dr. T. V. Mabalingam suggests that the Eastern Ganga monarch Anangabhima III (c. 1211-38 A.D.) took advantage of the chaotic condition prevailing in the Chola territory 48 & result of the temporary imprisonment, in 1230 A. D., of Chola Rajaraja III (1215-46 A.D.) by the Kadava king Kopperunjinga I and that for a time the Eastern Ganga army entered Kanchipuram to be driven out soon afterwards by the Chola king's relative, Hoysala Narasimha II (c. 1220-35 A.D.). He further contends that, since one of the Kanohipuram inscriptions bears a date in the regnal reckoning of Anangabhima III, the locality must have been for the time being under the Ganga king. But the suggestions appear to be unwarranted in view of certain known facts of South Indian history during the period in question, which Dr. Mahalingam has ignored totally. In the first place, about a hundred inscriptions discovered in the Godavari, Krishna, Guntur, Kurnool, Cuddapah and Nellore Districts prove that the entire traot lying to the north of the Chola dominions formed a part of the empire of the Kakatiya monarch Ganapati (1199-1261 A.D.), & contemporary of Chola Rajaraja III. That the Kakatiyas were expanding their power towards the south is proved by two of Ganapati's own inscriptions, dated 1250 A.D., at Kanchipuram itaelf." It is interesting to note that Kadava KOpperunjinga II, son of Kopperunjinga I, claims in his Draksharama inscription, 10 dated Saka 1184 (1261-62 A.D.), to have been the executor of the commands of Ganapati-maharaja', i.e. a subordinate of Kakatiya Ganapati. The Eastern Ganga army therefore could not have penetrated as far south as Kanchipuram without conquering thousands of square miles of Kakatiya territory and there is absolutely no proof to show that Anadgabhima III was ever engaged in a succesful war with Ganapati. Secondly, as Mr. V. Venkatasubba Ayyar has shown, Hoysala Narasimha II assumed the titles 'establisher of the Chola kingdom' and 'destroyer of the demon Kadavariya' after an engagement with Kadava Kopperuojinga I in 1224 A.D. and that he had defeated the Magada (Magara) chief and the Pandya king and planted a pillar of victory at Ramebvaram by Saks 1145 (1229-24 A.D.) prior to the said engagement.11 Most of the achievements of Hoysala Narasimha II, referred to by Dr. Mahalingam, have therefore to be assigned to a date more than five years before 1230 A.D. to which he is inclined to ascribe them. For a discussion on the question of Eastern Ganga oooupation of Kanoht, so also above, Vol. XXX, pp. 19 ff. * Rangaohari's List, Nos. Gd. 72, 84A, 118, 126, 817, 825. * Ibid., Nos. Kt. 81, 88, 92A, 186, 181-74, 180, 200A, 227, 282. Iblil., Nos, Gt. 88, 88, 101, 116, 118, 180, 186, 284, 288, 248, 247, 239, 882, 870, 416-16, 484,476, 488, 600, 802, 556, B8Bodegh, 624, 815, 854. Ibid., Nos. Kl. 262, 264, 269, 274, 287-89, 294, 297, 800-01. * Ibid., Nos. Cd. 640, 654, 850, 90%. Ihid., Nos. N1. 86, 87, 129,587,590-01. C. Bowell, Hist. Ins. &. Ind., pp. 198-84, s.v. 1216 and 1218 A.D. Ind. Ant., Vol. XXI, pp. 197 f. ; 811, Vol.IV, No. 814. 10 SIT, Vol. IV, Nos. 1841, 1842, 18425. u Soo Ibid., Vol. XII, p. x; of. Bomb. Gar., Vol. I, part ii, p. 607; Ep. Corn., Vol. XI, Dk. 25 and p. 20 No. 928 of 1929; B. K. No. 01 of 1940-41. (99)

Page #153
100 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA [VOL. XXXI Thirdly, Hoysala Narasimha II is known to have been ruling on March 10, 1229 A.D. from Kanchipuram which was the eastern limit of his possessions," while a number of Hoysala generals are mentioned in the Kanohipuram insoriptions with dates ranging between the 14th and 24th regnal years of Rajaraja III, i.e. between 1230 and 1240 A.D. No. 408 of 1919 refers to the presence of the Hoysala general Ammanna at Kanoht on the 28th February 1290 A.D. (14th regnal year of Rajaraja III, Mina-su 11, Monday), while No. 404 of the same year to that of another Hoysala general named Goppayya in the 15th regnal year (1230-31 A.D.) of Rajaraja III. It has to be noticed that it was these Hoysala generals who were responsible for the defeat of Kopperuojinga I and the consequent release of Rajaraja III. Between 1229 and 1231 A.D. therefore it was the Hoysalas who were dominant at Kanchipuram. It is thus very diffioult to believe that the place was occupied by the army of Anangabhima III in 1230 A.D. Under the circumstances, Dr. Mabalingam's identification of the dushta element at Kanohipuram, which was uprooted by the Hoysala army, with the Eastern Ganga forces seems to be unwarranted. A Vriddhachalam inscription,' dated in the 14th regnal year of Rajaraja III, corresponding to 1229-30 A.D., records a benefaction of a person who was the chief of the body-guards of Kadava KOpperunjinga I. Hence the capture of the Chola king at the hands of the Kadava chief seems to have occurred at a later date. We have also inscriptions of the reign of Rajaraja III dated the 15th and 17th February, 6th May, 3rd July and 5th August of 1230 A.D. The date of the capture of Rajaraja III is placed by scholars" in 1231 A.D. or a little earlier'. In Dr. Mahalingam's opinion, Rajaraja III was in captivity for a short time in March-April 1230 A.D. and the Eastern Ganga forces entered Kanohipuram exactly at that time. A strange coincidence indeed! It will be seen that this time factor is the very basis of Dr. Mahalingam's theory, although the fact cannot be ignored that the equation of the 19th year of Anangabhima III with 1290 A.D. is by no means certain. We know that none of the other records of this Eastern Ganga king is dated in his regnal reckoning. They bear dates only in the Saka era and the Anka reckoning. If, considering the style of dating favoured by the Eastern Gangas during the period in question, the date of the Kanchipuram insoription, viz. the year 19, is referred to the Adka reckoning, it would correspond to the 16th regnal year of Adangabhima III and to 1227 A.D. But it should also be remembered that the date of the king's 8000ssion, generally believed to have takon place in 1211 A.D., is itself uncertain. Thus Dr. Mahalingam seems to stand on an extremely shaky foundation. Fourthly, Dr. Mahalingam forgets that Kanchipuram was a place of pilgrimage and that at other holy places also there are records dated in the regnal reokoning of kings who were not really the rulers of the kingdom to which the areas in question belonged because the pilgrims responsible for them may have been their officers or subjects. It may also be noted in this connection that sometimes partisans of a king who had ceased to rule over a territory continued to mention him as the lord of the land in preference to the new ruler of the country. 1 Ep. Carn., Vol. XII, Tp. 42. The dato quoted in the record in Baka 1162 (ourrent), Virddhi, Chaitre-da 16. Saturday. For briha-udra meaning Saturday, 10 A.Venkatasubbiah, Soms Saka Datur in Indoripliom, pp. 60 . 1 Ep. Carn., Vol. IV, intro., pp. 21-22. * See 811, Vol. XII, pp. I-al; of. Nos. 408, 404, 616 869, 818, 611 and 612 of 1919. *Cf. Sestri, The Colas, Vol. II, p. 188; Ep. Cam., Vol. XII, Gb. 45. Ammanna and Appanna appear to be variant forms of the same name. . Above, Vol. VII, pp. 163-64. . Cf. Sewell, op. cit., p. 140. 1 Cf. ibid., p. 140. 1 # Seo above, Vol. XXX, pp. 200-01. . CL. JAS. Letters, Vol. xx, pp. 43 ff.; The Age of Imperial Unity (The History and Culture of the Indian People, Vol. II), p. 131. It has also to be notioed that, while the first inscription seems to have been drafted at the Ganga capital, the second was apparently drafted by the priests of the temple at Kanchipuram.

Page #154
No. 17] NOTE ON TWO EASTERN GANGA INSCRIPTIONS AT KANCHIPURAM 101 Attention in this connection may be drawn to three inscriptions at Draksharama in the Godavari District, which is known to have formed an integral part of the Kakatiya empire during the reigns of Ganapati (1199-1261 A.D.) and his successor Rudramba (1261-91 A.D.). These are Nos. 1931, 206 and 262 of 1893, respectively bearing dates in the 72nd (Saka 1211), 37th (Saka 1175) and 6th (Saka 1144) years of the reign of a king named Rajadhiraja. There is no doubt that he cannot be identified with any of the Kakatiya rulers whose dominions comprised the Draksharama region during the period in question. A similar case seems to be offered by No. 2014 of 1905 found at Tripurantakam in the Markapur Taluk of the Kurnool District, Andhra State. This record is dated in the year Raudri (126061 A.D.) as well as in the 15th regnal year of the Chola king Rajendra III, although there are numerous inscriptions of the Kakatiyas showing that the area formed a part of the Kakatiya empire. An inscription has been recently found on a stone built into the wall of the granary in the Ranganatha temple at Srirangam. It mentions a Pradhani of Hoysala Vishnuvardhana I and is dated in the year Khara (1111 A.D.) as well as in the 15th regnal year of the Hoysala king. There is no proof to show that the Hoysalas were in actual occupation of the Srirangam area during the life time of the Chola emperor Kulottunga I (1070-1120 A.D.). A Draksharama inscription records a donation of Jayankondachodi, queen of Ananta varman Chodaganga of Kalinga, on the vyatipata day of the month of Simha in Saka 1050 (1128 A.D.) without reference to any other ruler. If one reads only this inscription of the locality, it may be concluded that the Draksharama region formed a part of the empire of the said Ganga monarch. But we have several other inscriptions at the same place bearing exactly the same date but equating the year with the 2nd or 3rd regnal year of Vishnuvardhana. As has already been shown above, it was not necessary for a person to visit a distant holy place to make a grant in favour of the deity worshipped there. In the twelfth century, the Kadamba chief Jayakeain II of Goa is known to have granted a village in the Dharwar District in favour of the god Somanatha in Kathiawar, apparently without visiting the temple himself. A Damodarpur copper-plate inscription of the time of Budhagupta refers to a grant of land made by an inhabitant of a village in North Bengal, in his own locality, in favour of two deities worshipped apparently at Varahachhatra (Varahakshetra) in Nepal, although it is uncertain whether he had visited the holy place. The real significance of Hoysala Narasimha's claim of success against the Trikalinga forces cannot be determined in the present state of our knowledge. But it may be as empty a boast as his other claim regarding the conquest of the Vindhyan region. It has been suggested abovel that Somaladevi, wife of Ganga Anangabhima III, was a sister or daughter of Rajaraja III, although her name may point to her birth from a Kannada 1 Rangachari's List, No. Gd. 98; 8II, Vol. IV, No. 1019. Rangachari, op. cit., No. Gd. 111, SII, op. cit., No. 1033. Rangachari, op cit., No. Gd. 167; Sewell, op. cit., p. 136. alt., No. 1118. Rangaohari's List, No. Kl. 294. SII, Vol. IV, No. 1194, Fee Vol. XXX, p. 22, n. 5. For even ordinary people Corpus of Inscriptions, Nos. 50-51. The dates have been wrongly read in SII, op. This is No. 440 of A.R.Ep., 1954-55, App. B. Ibid., Nos. 1191, 1195, 1196, performing pilgrimage by proxy, see Sreenivasachar Cf. above, Vol. XV, pp. 138 ff.; Select Inscriptions, pp. 328 ff.; The Classical Age (The History and Culture of the Indian People, Vol. III), pp. 417-18. 10 See Vol. XXX, p. 22, n. 4.

Page #155
102 EPIGRAPHLA INDICA (VOL. XXXI princess. We know that the name of a queen of Hoysala Narasimha II was also somaladevra and that the said Hoysala king gave one of his daughters in marriage to the Chola king,Rajaraja III. As the practice of naming grandchildren after their grandparents was a popular one, it is not impossible to think that somaladevi, wife of Anangabhima III, was a daughter of Rajaraja III by the daughter of Hoysala Narasithiha II through his queen Somaladevi. If such was the case, the presence of the inscriptions, edited above by Dr. Mahalingam, at Kanchipuram can be easily explained. Pd. 158; Bastel, The Odlat, p. 191. * Bewell, op. odt., pp. 188 (s. . 1220 A.D.), 841 A daughter of Eastern Chalukya Rajarkja I was named Kundarvi after his own mother. See also Geiger, Calava mhea, tzwas., Part I, p. 211.

Page #156
No. 18 SIRPUR PLATES OF MAHASUDEVARAJA, YEAR 7 . (1 Plate) 8. L. KATARE, NAGPUR The charter consists of three plates, of which the first is damaged, nearly half of its right portion being broken off and lost. The plates were first noticed by Hiralal in the revised edition of his Inscriptions in the O. P. and Berar. They were then in the possession of Ramratanlal Agrawal, Talukdar of Sirpur, but seem to have been later on acquired by Pandit Lochan Prasad Pandeya of Balpur. The Pandit sent the inscription for examination to the office of the Government Epigraphist for India who noticed it in the Annual Report on Indian Epigraphy, 1946-46. It seems that, when the plates were with Ramratanlal Agrawal, they were taken out from their original ring bearing the seal of Mahasudavaraja and were misjoined to a seal which must have originally belonged to some charter of Mahajayaraja.. Each of the plates has in it a round hole (about half an inch in diameter) at a distanoe of about an inoh from its left edge. Each plate measures 5.6" x 3.2" ; and the three plates together weigh 46 tolas. The plates are smooth; their edges are neither thickened nor raised to give protection to the writing. Though a portion of the first plate is broken away and lost, the writing of the record is well preserved. The first plate is inscribed on one side only, while the second and the third are insoribed on both the sides. The third plate has only one line of writing on its second side. There are altogether 25 lines of writing. The average height of the letters, which are well-formed and carefully engraved, is about t". The characters are of the box-headed variety of what Fleet calls the Central India alphabot', In which the charters of the Sarabhapura kings were engraved. It may be pointed out that the lotters on the plates of the Panduvame rulers, Tivaradeva and Mahisivagupta, partionlarly those on the Bardula", Lodhia' and Mallar plates, are angular and elongated in comparison with those on the records of the Sarabhapura kings. The top horizontal bar of the boz-head in the letters is also slightly projected on both the sides in the case of the former. The language of our inscription is Sanskrit and, ezzept the benedictory and the impreostory verses at the end, the composition is in prose. The upadhmaniya has been used in gopradah-paramabhagavato in line 3 and dhiyah * [The real damo of the king was Sudova. Mahasudevaraja is similar to Sudipamahardja.-Ed.) * Soo p. 106-A, No. 177(b). * See p. 12, No. 62. [The text of thin insoription was published by Pandit Pandeys in Mahabovala Historical Society's Papers, Vol. II, 1987, pp. 42-43.-Ed.) This conjectare of the sathor is not cary to provom we have several other instances of king's ohartor being endowed with the soal of his predonesnor. Soe J BOR8, Vol. XV, pp. 87 fl.; above, Vol. XXIX, p. 184 The name of Sadeva's predoonor ww really Jay. The logond (in two lines) on the soul reada : Prasanna-tanayanyaddani vikkram-abhala-vidvisha[ Irimato Jayardjanya sanan ripu-idean[](nam ID -Ed.) OII, Vol. II, pp. 18-19, 192, 196. . (Hin real name was Sivagupta. -Ed.) Abovo, Vol. XXVII, Plate between pp. 290 and 201. * Ibid., Plate between Pp. 394 and 325. * Ibid., Vol. XXIII, Plato between Pp. 190 and 121. (108)

Page #157
104 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA [VOL. XXXI pravodanti in line 16. Attention may also be drawn to the doubling of k followed by, as in Dikkrama in line 1: the doubling of the consonant preceded by r in many cases; and the doubling of vin savvat (sanoat) in line 24. There are a few mistakes of spelling, e.g. tambra for tamra in line 11. The charter was issued from Sarabhapura by king Mahasudevaraja, described as a paramabhagavata, on the 10th day of the second Bhadra in the 7th year of his reign and records the confirmation of the grant of a village, the name of which is lost in the broken portion of the first plate. The village was formerly granted by the venerable Nanna to Karanika Kansippasvamin of the Parasara gotra and the Taittiriya sakha. The resident agriculturists of the village were informed that the grant was being renewed by the king after making the village a-chatabhaca-pravebya (not to be transgressed by regular and irregular troops) and saruva-kara-visarjjita (free from all taxes). They were further enjoined to pay to the donee his due share. This is one of the three charters of Mahasudevaraja issued in the 7th year of his reign, the two others being the Arang' and the Kauvatali plates. Of the six copper-plate grants of his time 80 far known, five, including the one edited here, were issued from Sarabhapura and they were engraved by Dronasimha. The sixth, viz. the Kauvatal plates, as well as the Thakurdiya plates of Mahapravararaja, both of which were issued from Sripura, modern Sirpur in the Raipur District of Madhya Pradesh, were engraved by Golasimha. This shows that Mahasudevaraja had Dronasimha as his official scribe at Sarabhapur and Golasimha at Sripura. Mahagudevaraja belonged to the dynasty of the so-called Sarabhapura kings whose history and chronology have been a matter of controversy among scholars. The names of the kings of this family so far known from the inscriptions are : Narendra, son of Sarabha; Mahajayaraja, son of Prasanna who is also known from a number of gold and silver coing on which his name occurs as Prasannamatra ; Mahasudevaraja who was the son of Monamatra (descended from Prasanna according to the Khariar' and Arang(r) plates) or of Mabadurgaraja according to the Kauvatal20 plates; and Mahapravararaja, son of Manamatrall. The real name of the father of Mahasudevaraja, as revealed by the Kauvatal plates, was Mahadurgaraja. Manamatra was therefore his secondary name. Whether Prasannamatra was also a similar secondary name is not possible to 1 Above, Vol. XXIII, p. 22, n.4. Ancient India, No. , p. 49; Annual Report on Indian Epigraphy, 1945-48, p. 12, No. 53 and Plate. [The real name of the king is Pravara.-Ed.] IHQ, Vol. XIX, p. 145. It has been suggested (of. also The Vaka taka-Gupta Age, p. 86; The Classical Age, p. 219) that this Sarabha is identical with Sarabharaja, maternal grandfather of Goparaja of the Eran inscription (Gupta year 191) of the time of Bbanugupta (CII, Vol. III, p. 91). There is nothing to substantiate this identifica. tion except the common names. [The identification seems to be quite satisfactory in the present state of our knowledge.--Ed.] * Hiralal, op. cit., p. 106-A ; No. 177-b ; CII, Vol. III, p. 193. * IHQ, Vol. IX, pp. 696-96 ; Vol. XV, pp. 475-76; The Vakafaka-Gupta Age, p. 87, note 3; JNSI, Vol. XII, Pp. 8-10. "Above, Vol. IX, p. 173. Ibid., Vol. XXIII, p. 22. [His real name was Durga.-Ed.] 10 Ancient India, No. 6, p. 40; A. R. Ep., 1945-48, No. A. 53. 11 Above, Vol. XXII, p. 22.

Page #158
No. 18) SIRPUR PLATES OF MAHASUDEVARAJA, YEAR 7 106 say at present. Another king who apparently belonged to the same family and is known from a number of gold coins of the same type and fabric and with the legend in the box-headed obara 0ters of the 'scooped out' or 'closed' variety, as found on the coins of Prasannamatra, was Mahondraditya. He seems to have ruled before Sarabhs and may have been a contemporary of Samudragupta (middle of the fourth century A.D.), who claims to have defeated king Mahindra of Kosala." The suggestion, offered on the strength of the seal of the Khariar and Arang plates, that Manamatra was the son of Prasannamatra is doubtful. Scholars who think that the said seals represent Manamatra as born in the family of Prasanna appear to be right. The older view that Mahipravararaja was the younger brother of Mahasudevaraja was based upon the possibility of Mahapravararaja having transferred his capital from Sarabhapura to Sripura, which he himself may bave founded', is now disproved by the Kauvatal plates issued by Mahasudevaraja from Sripura in the 7th year of his reign, in which year were also issued the present charter and the Arang plates. This shows that both Sarabbapura and Sripura were seats of the government of Mahasudevardja. This also disproves the conjecture, based upon the above hypothesis, that the need to shift his capital to a more centrally situated place like Sripura was felt by Mahapravararaja as he had 'extended his kingdom in the west'. Consequently, the suggestion that the dynasty of the so called Sarabhapura kings oame to an end after Mahapravararaja as a result of his defeat by the Pandava king Tivaradeva of Kosala can no longer be sustained, as it is not possible to say whioh of the two brothers, Mabagudevaraja and Mabapravararaja, was the elder and which of them was defeated by Tivaradeva." Nanna, who had formerly granted the village, and which grant was being confirmed by Mahasudevaraja by the present charter, cannot be satisfactorily identified. The respectful manner in which he is spoken of in the record shows that he was of some consequence. He may have boon & predecessor of Mahaeudevaraja or an officer like Rahudeva of the Pipardula plates of Narendra 2JNSI, Vol. X, pp. 187ff. The first ooin of Mahendraditya wan published by Mr. Prayag Dayal in umirmatio Supplement, No. XLIV, No. 309, and ho Assigned it to the Gupts emperor Kumiragupta I. Yr. Ajit Ghosh (ibid., No. XLVI, p. 22 a.) thought that it was probably a coin of Kundragupta of the Bhitari seal. A fresh hoard consisting of ono gold coin of Mobcudriditya end 11 gold coins of Prasannamatra WM recently discovered at Bhandara in the Chanda District of Madhya Pradesh (of. JN&T, Vol. XVI, p. 216). This is the first hoard which contains the coins of both Mahendraditya and Prasannamatra and all the facto taken into consideration lead to the conclusion that Mahendraditya of the coins was a king of Kosala and belonged to the house of Prasanna and that he flourisbod beforo Prasannamatra. Pandit I. P. Pandeya suggested his idontification with Muhondra of Kosals who was defeated by Samndragupta and is mentioned in the Allahabad pillar Inscription (ibid., Vol. XII, p. 9, n.1). Mr. Rode, who published tho Kharial hoard of Mahan.raditya's opius, assigned them to the Gupta emperor Kumaragupta I (ibid., Vol. X, pp. 137-39) And Dr. Altekar, while commenting on the article of Mr. Rode, thought that the coins were issued hy some ruler of Mabakosals, who had adopted the biruda of Mihandraditya (ibid., p. 142). Prof. Mirashi in a long noto on those coins differed from all others and made an ingenious attempt to identify Mahendraditya with the Gupta emperor Kunaragupta I (ibid., Vol. XI, p. 108 ff.). I have examined the coins of both Mahendraditya and Prasannamitra in the Nagpur Museum and have no hesitation in saying that Mabendraditya of these coins was a king of Kosala. [This date is too early for Mahendraditya. See above, Vol. XXVIII, p. 83. The aditya-ending names, which appear to have been popularised by the Guptas, is not expected in other families so early as the middle of the fourth century A.D. Mahendraditya of Kosala seems to have been named after the Gupta monarch Kumaragupta I Mahendraditya.-Ed.) Cf, Bhandarkar's List, p. 263. [The passage Prasann-arnava-sambhuta Manamatr-endu means to say thnt Manamatra was born from Prasanna just as the moon is born from the ocean. The moon's birth from the ocean is indicated by its epithets like arnav-odbhava, sindhuja, ete. It is thus almost certain that Manamatra was a son of Prasanna or Prasannamatra.--Ed.] . Above, Vol. XXII, p. 17. There is some reason to regard Pravara as successor of Sudova because the earlier kings are known to have ruled from Sarabhapura, Sudeva from both Sarabhapura and Sripura and Pravara only from Sripura which ww also the capital of the Panduvamais who succeeded the rulers of this dynasty.--Ed.] * THQ. Vol. XIX, pp. 140-41.

Page #159
106 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA (VOL. XXXI and Pratihara Bhogilla of the Arangl plates of Mabiudevaraja, each of whom had granted & village which was later confirmed by a charter by the kings in question. The kings of Sarabhapura appear to have been, in the beginning, the feudatories of the Guptas and Sarabha, father of Narendra, like Goparaja of the Eran stone inscription of the Gupta year 191, was probably governing one of the eastern provinces of the Gupta empire. The Allahabad pillar inscription of Samudragupta speaks of Mahendra of Koala as one of the kings defeated by him. This bears a clear testimony to the extension of the Gupta influence in South Kosala. The successors of Sarabha bad the status of samanta and are praised in their records as samanta-makufachudamani. They had their seats of government at Sarabhapura and Sripura. Towards the end of the Gupta rule when the empire was plunged into confusion because of the Huna inroads, these kings appear to have assumed an autonomous or semi-independent status. The suggestion that the Sarabhapura kings were the feudatories of the Vakata kag does not rest on a sound foundation. The use of the box-headed characters by these kings could not necessarily be due to Vakataka influence or domination when it is known that the box-headed characters of the 'scooped out' or 'closed' variety were used in the Fran inscription of Samudragupta and the Udayagiri inscription of Chandragupta II. The statement in the Balagbato plates of Prithivishena II that the king of Kosala was a feudatory of Vakataka Narendrasena and that of the Ajants inscription" which describes Harisbena, probably, as the conqueror of Kosala along with several other countries need not necessarily be taken to imply that the Sarabhapure kings were the feudatories of the Vakatskas. Kosala appears to have had much wider extent than the territories governed by the Sarabhapura kings.11 There is nothing to suggest that they ever ruled over the Chanda District or even the whole of the Bilaspur and Bastar Districts of Madhya Pradesh. TEXTU Piret Plate i Om svasti [1] Sarabhapurad=vikkram-opanata-samanta-ma[kuta-chula-mani]. 2 prabha-prasek-arebu-dhauta-pada-yugalo ripu-vilasi[ni-simant-oddharana]. 1 Above, Vol. XXIII, pp. 20-21. * For the identification of this city with Sarpagarh in the former Gangpur State in Orissa, see above Vol. XXIII, p. 17; Vol. XXVI, p. 229, f.n.2. Hiralal favoured Sirpur in the Raipur District of Madhya Pradesh (ibid., Vol. XI, p. 186, n. 5). OI1, Vol. III, p. 93. * Ibid., p. 7. *[The author has misunderstood the meaning of the epithet vibram-panata-admanta-maluta-ohidamani. prabhd-praalk-ambu-dhauta-pada-yugala which suits independent rulers only.-E..] . Above, Vol. XXII, pp. 17 ff. *CII, Vol. III, Plate II-A. * Ibid., Plate II.B. . Above, Vol. IX, p. 269. 10 Hyderabad Archaeolugical Series, No. 14, p. 14. 11 Cf. Ind. Ant., Vol. LXII, pp. 161 ff. 13 The Bhandara (Chanda District) board of gold coins containing ona non of Mahendraditya and 11 of PreBanNamitra need not be taken as evidence of the oxtension of the territuries of the Sarabhafura kings over the Chanda District as it is likely that the coins travelled to that place which was not far away from the Sarabnapurs dominions. From inked impressions supplied by the Government Epigraphist for India. 14 Expressed by symbol. 15 A portion of the first plate is broken off. Thus six letters of line 1. seven of line 2, eight of line 3, and nine each of lines 5 and 6 are lost. But the loet letters can be restored with the help of other charters of the king.

Page #160
SIRPUR PLATES OF MAHASUDEVARAJA, YEAR 7 ryyvoo= 816. * mnudeg5mkha88ooydii 1 oottth 2kkhkhkh+mik + dii19 1969 ii, uuvBa35 1 3an BajEnga. * dii290dddhnkh 016 3ooynau ii.b 2561]=jaadiikoonlyybhlyyl/113] 5 113 in galaauooy 25590 555 kk | galal]aa9a63ooy11 BAaa + E #8 ngooAgarajaua, E70mu3.5 + oo8 - 08 -1ed8a. dy+ I tkh 11]al-seafia3a is Scale Nine Tema

Page #161
iii,a vklaa an sbNnr gee atee bgraat 20 22 araja ya l 3 skl. khnn16qnggkaa 11stnuy+khnthaaooEssngh1]-sud 24 iii,b kRssnnaa kriiddaash Seal Rankena (from a photograph) NERALST 3 Bu st batat TYBELS FO 20 22 24

Page #162
107 No. 18) SIRPUR PLATES OF MAHASUDEVARAJA, YEAR 7 107 3 hotur=vvasu-varudha-go-pradah=parama-bhage[vato mata-pitri-pad-a]4 nuddhyatas-bri-Mahksuddvardjah vu[...............]' 6 vako prativasi-kutumbinas=samajna[payati | viditam=astu vo] 6 yath=8smabhir-ayam gramastri(s=tri)dasapati-sa[dana-sukha-pratishtha-karo]" Second Plate, First Side 7 yavad=ravi-sabi-tara-kirana-pratihata-ghor-andhakaram jagad=avatishtha8 te tavad-upabhogyas=sa-nidhis=s-upanid hir=a-chata-bhata-pravesyas=sarvva-ka9 Ta-visarjjita[h*) purvvam Nanna-padais-Taittiriya-Parasara-bagotra-Brahma10 pa-karanika-Kansippasvamino(no) datta idanim=apy=asmabhir-api 11 mahadevi-rajakulanam vijnapyastambra{t=tamra)-6asanikpitah te yuyam=e* 12 vam=upalabhy=asy=ajsa-bravana-vidhaya bhutva yath=ochitam bhoga-bhaga. Second Plate, Second Side 13 m=upanayantas-sukham prativatsya(sa)tha [l*] Bhavishyatas=cha bhumipan-anu-' 14 darsayati | Danad=visishtam=anupalanajam purana dharmmosku nischita15 dhiyah-pravadanti dharmmam(rmmam) | Tasma[d*]-dvijaya suvisuddha-kula-srutaya dattali 16 bhuvam bhavatu vo matir=eva goptu[m*) IP Tad=bhavadbhir-apy=esha dattir=anu17 palayitavya [l*) Vyasa-gitams=ch=atra slokan=udaharanti [l*) Agner=apatyam pra18 thamam suvarnnam bhur=vvaishnavi suryya-sutas=cha gavah (1) dattas-trayas=te. Third Plate, First Side - 19 na bhavanti lokah(ka) yah=kanchanai gati cha mabi[] cha dadyat [l** Shashti-vars ba-sa20 hasrani svargge modati bhumidah [l*) achchhetta ch=anumanta cha tany=o21 va naraka vaset [l*] Bahubhir=yvasudha datta rajabhis-Sagar-adibhih [l*l yasya 22 yasya yada bhumih ta(mista)sya tasya tada phalam(lam) [ll*] Sva-dattam para-dattam va 23 yatnad-raksha Yudhishthira Tl*) Mahitma(m=ma)himatasachchhreshtha danach: chhrEyo=nupala 1 See p. 108, noto 15. * This portion of lino 4, which is broken off, contained the name of the village and probabiy also tho district in which it was situated. * Metro: Vasanlatilaka. Metre : Indravajra. Mntro: Anushfubd for this and the following two stanses,

Page #163
108 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA [Vol. XXXI 34 nam=iti [j*7 Sva-mukh Sjaaya pravarddhamkna-vijaya-savva(sazva) 7 dvi-Bhadra. di 10 (1) Third Plate, Second Side 26 Ukti(tki)rmnath Dronasinghona(simhhena) ||

Page #164
No. 19--ASANKHALI PLATES OF NARASIMHA II, SAKA 1225 (5 Plates) D. C. SIROAR, OOTACAMUND A set of inscribed oopper plates was discovered about the beginning of 1919 from the house of a Santal inhabitant of Pargana Asankhali in the Mayurbhanj State, now the District of that name in Orissa. The Santal is said to have found it several years earlier. U. N. Chakladar, & Tahsildar in the Mayurbhanj State Service, submitted the plates to Kamakhya Prasad Basu who was then the Sub-Divisional Officer of Mayurbhanj. The officer tried to decipher the insoription with the help of Nagendra Nath Vasu who was then serving as Honorary Archaeologist to the Mayurbhanj State, and actually prepared a short note on the record, although it was never published. I am grateful for the above information to Mr. P. Acharya who also supplied me with an extract from the unpublished article by Kamakhya Prasad Basu. The plates are now the property of the Museum at Baripada, chief city of the former Mayurbhanj State and headquarters of the present Mayurbhanj District. In 1941-42, the plates were received for examination at the office of the Government Epigraphist for India, Ootacamund, and several sets of their impressions were prepared by the office mechanic. I am editing the inscription from one set of these impressions. In the manuscript note on the Asankhali plates by Kamakhya Prasad Basu, the set is described as follows: "Its weight is 15 seers. It has seven plates containing 14 pages, of which the 12 inside pages are inscribed. These seven plates are secured by a stout ring of copper which passes through the perforations of the plates at the top. The plates are each 14" x 9". The copper ring has a lotus attached to it, on which is found a seated bull. There are the mystic symbols of the trident, damaru and half moon on the lotus on both sides of the couchant bull." The impressions at our disposal show that the record was engraved on six plates. Of these the first and the sixth are insoribed on one side each, while the second, third, fourth and fifth plates have writing on both the sides. There are altogether 212 lines of writing on the plates. Of these the inner sides of the first and sixth plates contain 20 and 17 lines respectively. The first and the second sides of Plate II as well as the second side of Plate IV have 22 lines each, while the first side of Plate IV and the two sides of Plate V contain each 21 lines of inscription. The two sides of the third plate have no less than 23 lines each. Five of the insoribed plates are consecutively numbered. In the margin behind the ring-hole on the inner side of plate I is written gar 1. The second sides of the following four plates have similarly in the margin gar 2, gar 3, garn 4 and gar 6 respectively. The sixth plate, only the inner side of which is inscribed, oontains no such number. The letter gar seems to be a contraction of the name of the deity Gangesvaradeva, the foremost amongst the recipients of the land granted by the charter under disoussion. The Kendupatna plates of Narasimha II, dated Saka 1217, are also similarly numbered ; but in their case the numbers are preceded by the letters kuma (only ku in one case) which seem to be a contraction of the official designation of Kumara-mahapatra Bhimadevasarman donee of that charter. The palaeographic and orthographic peculiarities of the inscription under disoussion are the same as those of the other published records of Narasimha II. They resemble very closely the characteristics of the palaeography and orthography of the Nagari copper-plate inscription of 1 Cf. Journ. As. Soc., Lotters, Vol. XVII, p. 34 and Plate IV. OC. above, Vol. XXVIII, pp. 186 ff. (109)

Page #165
110 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA [VOL. XXXI Anangabhima III, which have been fully discussed above. The consonants p and y are undistinguishable. Similar is the case with superscript - and superscript I, with subscript v and subscript dh, and sometimes with v and n and r and ch. The conjunct ndh is in some cases written like rth (cf. lines 209-10) and run is often like rln. The final forms of t and n occur many times in the record. In many cases such half consonants have been used instead of joining them with the following consonants in oonjuncts. V and b are indicated by the same sign. In a number of Cages, medial e has been written as in Nagari and not in the usual Bengali or Oriya fashion. Of initial vowels, au occurs once in line 198; but a, a, i, u and 2 occur in a number of cases. As already noticed, the inscription employs the numerical figures from 1 to 5. It is interesting to note that the figure 2 resembles the shape of an English or Telugu 3, while 3 is written almost like the present Nagari and Bengali 2. This is also the case with other medieval Orissan records such as the Kendupatna plates of Narasimha II (Saka 1217), the Puri plates of Bhanu II (Saka 1234) and the Polsara plates of Arkesvara (Kaliyugabda 4248). The letter occurs in line 192. The language of the inscription is Sanskrit. It is written in both prose and verse. The rules of sandhi often remain unobserved even in verses. There are a few cases of sandhi where a sibilant has been preferred to a visarga (cf. surais=saha in line 135). Often the last consonants of the vargas have been changed to anusvara in sandhi. The reduplication of some consonants after r is found occasionally (cf. both rua and roua in line 138). Final m has in all cases been changed to anusvara at the end of the second and fourth feet of verses. The inscription is dated in the saka year 1225 and in the Anka year 31 corresponding to the 25th regnal year (omitting, according to rule, the first, sixth, sixteenth, twentieth, twentysixth and thirtieth years) of the Ganga king Narasimha II (circa Saka 1200-27, i.e. 1278-1305 A. D.). The actual date was Mesha (i. e. Vaibakha)-badi 6, Tuesday. The date is irregular. If the Saka year is taken as current, Vaisakha-badi 6 would fall on Wednesday, the 24th April 1302 A.D., but, if it was an expired year, the date would fall on Monday, the 8th April 1303 A.D. The introductory portion of the charter sonsists of 105 verses with a number of stray names between verses 6 and 7. This part is also found, with slight variations, in the other records of king Narasimha II who issued the charter under discussion. It has been shown that the later monarchs of the Imperial Ganga family copied the introductory part of the records of their predecessors and added to it a few verses about their own reigns composed by their court poets. Thus, of the introductory portion of the charters of Narasimha II, the earlier part down to verse 79 is also found in the Nagari plates of Anangabhima III, great-grandfather of Narasimha II. It has been fully discussed above and need not be dealt with here. Verse 80 of our record says that king Anangabhima III died after & reign of 34 years. According to the Anka reckoning, adopted by the later rulers of the Imperial Ganga dynasty, 34 Anka years would correspond to 28 actual years, The king is usually believed to have ascended the throne in Saka 1133 (1211-12 A.D.) and ended his rule in circa Saka 1160 (1238-39 A. D.). Verse 81 introduces king Narasimha I, son of Anangabhima III from the queen Kasturadevi. Verse 84 says that, as a result of the exploite of Narasimha I, the waters of the river Ganga became as black as that of the Yamuna owing to the collyrium in the eyes of the Javana or Yavana women of Radha and Varendra being washed by their tears and mixed into the waters. This refers to the success of the Ganga king against the Muhammadans of Bengal. According to the Tabagat-i-Nasirit of Minhaj-uddin Siraji, the Rai of Jajnagar (i.e. the Ganga king of Orissa) commenced molesting the Lakhanavati territory (i.e. the Muslim 1 Ibid., pp. 236-37. . Cf. ibid., p. 64. * Ibid., PP. 240 ff. * Boe Reverty's translation, Vol. 1. pp. 736-40, 783 : JABB, 1908, PP. 266-67. .

Page #166
111 No. 19) ASANKHALI PLATES OF NARASIMHA II, SAKA 1225 kingdom of Bengal having its capital at Lakshmanavati near Gaur in the Malda District) in Hijra 641 (June 21, 1243, to June 9, 1244 A.D.). In the month of Shawal (March 13 to April 10) of that year Malik Tughril Tughan Khan, ruler of Bengal, led an expedition against the Jajnagar kingdom and reached Katasin (on the Mahanadi, lat. 20deg 32' N, long. 84deg 50' E) within that kingdom. But the Muslim army was completely defeated by the Jajnagar forces and Malik Tughril Tughan Khan retired from the place without having effected his object and returned to Lakhanavati. In order to avenge the attack on Katasin, the Rai of Jajnagar invaded the Muslim kingdom of Bengal next year and on Tuesday, the 13th of Shawal, Hijra 642 (March 14, 1245 A. D.) the army of Jajnagar appeared before the gate of Lakhanavati. The Orissan forces are said to have been led by a general called Sabantar (Samantariya, which was really & title and not a name) who was the son-in-law of the Rai (king Narasimha I).' He drove the Musalman forces as far as the gate of Lakhanevati. The forces of Jajnagar, according to the Muslim author, had, however, soon to return to their own country. The success of Narasimha I against the Muhammadans of Bengal is also referred to in Vidyadhara's Ekavali. There is possibly a reference to the performance of the Tulapurushamahadana ceremony by Narasimha I in verses 85-86. Verse 86 refers to the fact that the king constructed the temple of the Sun-god at Konakona (modern Konarak), although the magnificent building is humbly mentioned as a kutiraka or hut. According to verse 88, Narasimha I ruled for 33 years (i.e. Anka years, corresponding to 27 actual years). As Narasimha I is believed to have ascended the throne in Saka 1160 (1238-39 A. D.)," he may have ended his reign in circa Saka 1186 (1264-65 A.D.). The next verse says that his successor was his son Bhanu I born of the queen Sitadevi who was the daughter of the king of Malava. Queen Sita's father must have been a ruler of the Paramara dynasty of Malwe, although he cannot be identified with any amount of precision. Verse 90 refers to king Bhanu's 16 Patras or ministers and verse 94 to the 100 sasanas (areas of land granted as revenue-free holdings) created by the king. Verse 95 says how Bhanu I died after a rule of 18 Anka years (15 actual years). This would place his reign between circa Saka 1186 and 1200 (1264-78 A.D.). Verse 96 speaks of Jakalladevi," who was the queen of Bhanu I and the mother of the next ruler Narasimha II, issuer of the charter under discussion. Verse 97 says how the reigning monarch was the destroyer of enemies and the saviour of his family, while verse 99 refers to the 100 sasanas that he granted at the request of his mother. The grant was made when king Vira-Narasimhadeva, endowed with a string of titles beginning with the lord of the fourteen worlds', was staying at the Bhairavapura kataka (city, camp or residence). The passage Gangadevi-mandir-antar-vvijay-avasare used in this connection suggests that the occasion of the grant was a royal visit to the temple of the goddess Ganga at Bhairavapura. In the passage quoted above, the word vijaya has been used in its Oriya sense of 'staying' and vijay-avasard means 'while staying', 'at the time of his stay'. The epithet chaturdasa-bhuvan adhipati is really intended for the god Purushottama-Jagannatba of Puri, whom the Ganga kings regarded as their overlord since the dedication of the kingdom in the god's favour by Anangabhima III in the first quarter of the thirteenth century. By abbreviating an epithet originally meaning & subordinate of the god in the above way, quite familiar to students of Indian history, Ganga Narasimha II seems to have attempted to endow it with an equivocal meaning just as & semiindependent feudatory of a weak imperial ruler often did. 1 JASB, 1903, p. 124. * Ibid., p. 120. She is stated to have been born in the Chalukya family; but her father cannot be identified * See above, Vol. XXX, pp. 17 ff. For the epithet chaturdasa-bhuvan-adhipati applied to the god Purushda tama Jagannatha, see the Kanchipuram inscription edited above, p. 98, text line 1. Se. ibid., Vol. XXX, p. 79. * Of. ibid., Vol. XXIX, p. 186.

Page #167
112 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA [VOL. XXXI The mudala, a Telugu word meaning 'an order' and here indicating the royal order in regard to the grant itself or its execution, passed through the Puro-Pariksha-Patra Rangu Vajapeyin. The word vajapeyin indicates 'a performer of the Vajapeya sacrifice', although later the epithet was claimed also by the descendants of a vajapeyin and became stereotyped as a cognomen of the family. It is difficult to determine whether in the present case Rangu himself or one of his ancestors was the real performer of the sacrifice. Patra indicated an officer of the ministerial rank, while Pariksha (same as Parikshaka) possibly meant an inspector attached to some administrative department. The word puro, prefixed to the official designation, may be the same as Sanskrit pura and the inspector may have been attached to the capital city; but it may also be the same as Sanskrit puras suggesting that the officer in question was the chief of his class. The order of execution of the grant seems to have been given in the presence of three persons, viz. Visvanatha, Mala and Vidyadhara. The grant was made on behalf of Hiradevi who was a queen of king Narasimha II and the mother of the king's son (cf. taj-jasya sva-kumarasya) Gangarajadeva. This prince having apparently died a premature death, his bereaved parents (king Narasimha II and queen Hiradevi) were willing to make in his name a grant of 341 vatikas of land in favour of gods and Brahmanas so that the merit accruing to the pious act might lead their dead son to heaven (cf. svarga-praptaye). There were altogether five plots of land which was granted to a deity named Gangesvaradeva and to no less than 104 Brahmanas of various gotras. The writer of the document, who was the king's record-keeper (tasan-adhikarin), as well as the engraver of the plates also received their perquisites in land. The first plot of the gift land was an area originally covered with jungle which had, however, been cleared before the grant was made (cf. kritt-aranya-bhu-bhaga). The area of this piece of land, situated in the Vamsodachaura vishaya (district), was determined according to the nala ('measuring rod' from which in Oriya 'measurement of area') of the Puro-Pratihasta Allaladasakarapa. Allaladasa was a karana or scribe or more probably a Karana by caste as the soribe is usually styled in the records as the sri-karana. In the designation Puro-pratihasta, the word pratihasta means 'a representative'. It seems that Allaladasa-karana was the chief amongst the representatives of the principal officer in charge of the measurement of lands. The eastern limit of the above piece of reclaimed forest land touched the west of the Vamsoda road, while its western boundary was marked by a sala tree. To the south, it touched the northern limit of Vamsodagrama and in the north a plot of land belonging to two persons named Vidai and Ravi. The land within these boundaries measured 54 vatikas. The second plot of land was also a reclaimed forest area similar to the above and situated nearby. It had its eastern boundary touching the west of the Vamsoda road, while the western limit was marked by another sala tree. In the south, it touched the northern fringe of a piece of land belonging to two persons named Govinda-kara and Kopai and, in the north, the southern fringe of the land of a man named Kitai or Kitaika. The land within these four boundaries measured 55 vatikas. The third plot of the gift land consisted of a locality called Gangesvarapura which is described as homestead land. It was also situated in the same region and was bounded on the east by the highway (rajapatha) to the west of the Vameoda road and on the west by a sala tree. It is again said that, in the west, it touched a piece of land in the possession of two persons named Gopala and Champadasa, while its eastern limit is said to have been a sala tree. It will be seen that, in the 1 Technical terms like this also occur in other later Ganga records. For a discussion on them, see J. A. Loc., Letters, Vol. XVII, pp. 35-36; above, Vol. XXVIII, pp. 187-88, He was possibly different from the Puro-brikarana Allala-nayaka mentioned in the Alalpur oopper-plate inscription of the same king (above, pp. 17 ff.). It is, however, interesting to note that this person was also similarly associated with the measurement of land.

Page #168
No. 19] ASANKHALI PLATES OF NARASIMHA II, SAKA 1225 case of Gangesvarapura, the eastern and western boundaries are separately and differently mentioned, but that the northern and southern boundaries of the place have been omitted. The enumeration of the boundaries in the other cases would suggest that the reference to the western and eastern boundaries in the second instance actually means respectively the southern and northern limits of Gangesvarapura which thus seems to have been bounded in the east by the rajapatha near the Vameoda road, in the west by a sala tree, in the south by the land of Gopala and Champadasa and in the north by another sala tree. This piece of land called Gangesvarapura measured 103 vatikas and 8 manas. 113 The fourth plot of the gift land touched, in the east, the western limit of the Kumarabhogya hatta (market-place) lying to the east of the land belonging to two persons named Ganganarayana and Purakonai. The western boundary was marked by a sala tree. In the south, the land reached an asvattha tree standing at the end of the land of Vidai-Paniyagrahin, while its northern boundary touched a field in the possession of Gopala and Champadasa mentioned before in connection with the third plot of land. The expression Paniya-grahin (modern panigrahi which is a surname among Oriya Brahmanas) means 'a recipient of water' literally, but 'a recipient of a grant' actually. This is because, according to Indian custom, a ceremonial gift of land, etc., was solemnised by offering water in the hands of the donee. When a grant was made to a large number of Brahmanas, the chief amongst the donees seems to have been called Paniyagrahin especially. In the present record, though all the donees are referred to as Pani(niya)grahi-mahajana, their list is headed by a Brahmana with Pani(niya)grahi as his surname. The plot of land in question measured 68 vatikas and 4 manas. The fifth plot of land comprised the locality called Kumarapura. It was bounded in the east by the highway to the north of Kumarabhogya (the hafta or market-place of this name mentioned above) and in the west by a sala tree. Its southern boundary touched the northern limit of the land of Gopala and Champadasa mentioned before in connection with the third and fourth plots, while its northern end was marked by a hijjala tree. The land within these boundaries measured 66 vatikas. Thus the five plots, measuring respectively (1) 54 vatikas, (2) 55 vatikas, (3) 103 vatikas and 8 manas, (4) 68 vatikas and 4 manas, and (5) 66 vatikas, made a total of 346 vatikas and 12 manas. Out of this area, land measuring 5 vatikas and 12 manas was subtracted for covering gohari, gopatha and go-prachara. The word go-prachara means pasture land, while both gohari and go-patha indicate broad pathways for cattle. The remaining land measured 341 vatikas out of which an area of 100 valikas was granted in favour of the god Gangesvaradeva. Whether this deity was installed in the temple of Gangadevi at Bhairavapura referred to above or at the locality named above as Gangesvarapura and whether he was named after the dead prince Gangarajadeva cannot be satisfactorily determined. Of the remaining 241 vatikas of land, an area of 208 vatikas was allotted to 104 Brahmanas, each one of them having a share of 2 vatikas. The list, however, contains 101 names and 3 names appear to have been omitted inadvertently. That the omission was not detected was possibly due to the fact that often several persons had the same names. To a deity to be installed in a temple in the sasana (land granted by the charter under discussion) was granted land measuring 4 vatikas. Two colleges for Vedic and grammatical studies to be started in the sasana received respectively 7 and 10 vatikas. For making (or covering periodically with thatch) a mandapa (public building), a grant of 3 vatikas was made. Another grant of 5 valikas was made for the excavation of a tank in the sasana., The sasan-adhikarin Kamadevasarman who 1 Cf. Agni Purana, ch. 209, 49-50: Dravyarya nama grihniyad-dadan=iti tatha vadet | boyam dadya tais hasti dane vidhir-ayam emritab ||

Page #169
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA [Vol. XXXI was a Brahmana belonging to the Putimasha gotra received 2 vatikas. The basan-adhikarin was apparently the head of the king's record department, who seems to have written the document. Kamsdevasarman, as suggested before, probably received the piece of land as his perquisite. He no doubt gucceeded Allalanathasarman, known from the earlier records of the king including the Alalpur inscription edited above, and appears to have been a member of the same family, as both are said to belong to the Putimasha gotra. Another area of 2 vacikas was allotted to the trikarana (i.e. scribe) Nagu-nayaka, who seems to have engraved the plates or drow the letters on them to facilitate the work of the engraver. Thus altogether 341 vafikas of land were granted to gods, Brahmanas and others with the hope that this meritorious act would lead the king's dead son Gangarajadeva to heaven. The sasana was styled Gangarajadevapura after the prince and was made a perpetual rent-free holding endowed with the right to enjoy land and water as well as fish, tortoise and old trees. Seven traders belonging to different markets were attached to the grant as rent-paying subjects. But their names are not specified. A mention of the names of the Brahmana donees, called panigrahi-mahajana, as well as their gotras and titles is necessary as they, along with the other personal names mentioned in the charter and referred to above, throw some interesting light on the social history of medieval Orissa. The expression pari-grahin is no doubt the Oriya corruption of Sanskrit paniya-grahin explained above. The gotras represented by the donees are Bharadvaja, Atreya, Vatsa, Gautama, Vasishtha, Kaundinya, Parasara, Sandilya, Angirasa, Krishnatreya, Kausika, Sankhyayana, Mandavya, Bhargava and Aupamanyava. With the exception of Brahmanas of the Bharadvaja gotra, who are mentioned at the beginning and at the end of the list, the names of the other gotras are only once mentioned and are followed by the names of the Brahmanas belonging to each one of them. The Brahmana heading the list of the donees is called Gopala-panigrahi; but the names of the other donees are invariably preceded by a title or surname. The expression put before the names of most of the Brahmanas is Pathin meaning a student of one Veda, while the expressions Pandita and Tripathin (student of three Vedas) are prefixed to the names of some. One name is preceded by the word Upasani and two by Vabhi. The word upasana, from which upasani is derived, generally means 'worship' and 'religious meditation' ; but according to the Yajsavalkyasmriti, III, 45, it also indicates 'sacred fire'. Upasani in the present case may be the same as Agnihotrin indicating 'a Brahmana maintaining the sacred fire'. Upasani is known to be a surname among the Brahmanas of Maharashtra even today. The word vabhi is hard to explain ; but, considering the similarity and confusion between the forms of v and n in some cases, one may suggest the reading nabhi possibly indicating the head of a community. Besides Gopalapanigrahi, the other donees bore the names : Ananta, Gurudasa, Sahadeva, Raghudasa, Kesavadasa, Haradasa (borne by two Brahmanas), Jalesvara (borne by three Brahmanas), Jagannatha, Ganesvara, Sashthidasa (borne by two Brahmanas), Kurmadasa. Vasudeva. Vidyadhara, Champadasa, Govinda (borne by two Brahmanas), Chandidasa, Sannu, Chitrakara, Lakshmidlara (borne by two Brahmanas), Vishnudasa (borne by three Brahmanas), Ravi (borne by three Brahmanas), Kirttinatha, Mitai (borne by five Brahmanas), Govindaratha, Svayambhu, Chodu, Utsavakara, Ramai, Brahmanadasa, Apti (borne by two Brahmanas), Priyankara, Damodara, Manika, Ganu, Vriddhi, Narayana (borne by two Brahmanas), Kanu (borne by two Brahmanas), Alalu, Mantai, Madhavakara, Naku, Visvapani, Konai, Bhanukara, Gunakars (borne by two Brahmanas), Chamdu, Hari, Brahmai, Sivakara, Ravidasa, Gauridasa, Sarvesvara, Jaqekvara, Satu, Anandi (Anandi, borne by two Brahmanas), Kachu (borne by three Brahmanas), Kadu, Hridayakara, Devidasa, Jai, Dharmu, Nagu, Rudrakara, Bhaskara, Champai (borne by two Brahmanas), Vasundbara, Purushottama, Vamadeva, Ratnakara, Kalidasa, Manikadhara, Spishti, Sankhadhara, Kitai, Disani, Ruaru, Ganapati and Kirttipani. The popularity of names like Mitai, Kachu, Champai, eto., is interesting to noto.

Page #170
No. 19) ASANKHALI PLATES OF NARASIMHA II, SAKA 1225 115 Of the geographical names mentioned in the introduction, some have already been discussed abovel in connection with the Nagari inscription of Anangabhima III. Radha and Varendrs, described indirectly as the land of the Javanas (Yavanas or Muhammadans), have to be identified respectively with South-western and Northern Bengal, while, as already noticed, Konakona, where the temple of the Sun-god was built by Narasimha I, is modern Konarak in the Puri District. The Bhairavaputa kataka cannot be satisfactorily identified. But Vambodagrama, as Kamakhya Prasad Basu rightly suggested, is apparently the present Rasta which is a railway station on the South-Eastern Railway in the Balasore District. The Vambodachaura vishaya, in which the five plots of the gift land were situated, was no doubt the district round this locality. Basta seems to be a corruption of Vamsoda through the intermediate form Bansda. There is a place called Bannda-Sadanandapur near the Basta railway station. The raja patha near Vamsodagrama, mentioned in the inscription, seems to be the old Puri road running half & mile to the west of the present Puri road built in the thirties of the nineteenth century by Raja Sukhamay Ray and Rani Sankari Devi of Calcutta. The old Puri road passed via Jalesvar, Khunta, Basta, Rupsa, Ramachandrapur and Remuni. According to the Bengali works on the life of Chaitanya, the saint reached Remuni after crossing the Suvarnarekhi via Jalesvar and Bansda. Of the intermediate stations mentioned in this connection, Amarda is a village in the Mayurbhanj District (former Mayurbhanj State) and Ramachandrapur is a village near the Haldipara railway station. TEXT Metres : Verses 1-3, 5-6, 9-11, 15, 20, 24-31, 33, 40-41, 48, 50, 54, 56-58, 60-61, 64, 67, 73-74, 76-77, 88. 90.94, 100, 104-05 Sardulavikridita ; verses 4, 21, 37,42, 63, 66, 87 Sragdhara; verses 7, 23, 49, 65, 85 Malini ; verses 8, 13, 34, 38-39, 44-46, 51, 59, 68, 75, 78-79, 83-84, 86, 93, 96, 101-03, 113 Vasantatilaka ; verses 12, 16, 18-19, 22, 32, 36, 43, 52, 55, 62-63, 69-71, 80, 96-99, 106-12 Anushfubh ; verses 14, 17, 35, 72 Upajati; verbe 47 Indravajra; verse 81 Giti; verse 82 Manjubhashini, Prabodhita or Sunandini ; verses 89, 92 Mandakranta; verse 91 Svagata.] First Plate 1 0 [na]mo Narayanaya || Lakshmi-pada-saroruha-dvayam-adah sreya[m]si dasishta vah prasphurje[n*)-nakha-rasmi2 kesara-sata(ta)-bhasvan-nakh-ali-dalam ||(lam ) vispashta[m] prativimvi(bimbi)tah prana manaih krid-aparadh-odbhavaih Krishno ya3 n-nakha-diptishu bhramaratan=dhatte sa [La*]kshmi-priyah || [1*] Kshir-avdha(bdha)ra mmathitat sur-asura-ganaih pradurbhavanti Rama Sambh[u]4 Vra(Bra)hma-Purandara-prabhpitishu prakha(khya)ta-kirttishv=api || (I) pabyatsv=Anvu(bu) janabham-Ikam=avripol=loka-tray-ahladinam bhring-ali sahakara8 m=eti hi va[ne) phu[lle]=nya-sakhiny=api | [2*] Tan-nabhi-sarasiruh-8dbhava-Vidher-Atrira vva(r=bba)bhuveimutah Chastas-Cha)ndras-chandrikaya prakasi6 ta-jagat sambhutavan=netrayah || (1) trailokya-grasan-aika-daksha-timira-grasitva-Bamye=pi yo lakshma-vyaji dadhate-tamah pra1 See Vol. XXVIII, p. 948. From impressions.

Page #171
1:16 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA [VOL. XXXI 7 tivepuh suryy-adhiko nirmmalah || [3*] Sridevi-sodaratvad=amrita-sakhataya kalpa-vrikah anujatval=lok-ananda[m*) vidhata ti8 mira-visha-harah sarvvad-siv=apabhogyah (1) tat-tat-sa[m]sargga-labhattad-adhigata gunam sv-amga-nish[tha]n=dadhanah svasvai(symai)tan=nirmma9 latvam jagati vijayate darbayan-nunam=i[n]duh || [4] Vamse tasya naresvarah samabha vana(van) tesham gu[na]mchchha(nat=chha)ndasah protphula(lla) 10 iva (ya]t-purana-matagah ta(gas=ta)tr=api no sammitah (I) tantast-ta)t-kashya(vya) -pi(pa)tha-britastri-bhuvane mu[r"]ttindadha11 ni iva [bhramya]nt=iv& sa-chetana[h*) sruti-grihe vikramya vibramya cha || [5*] Pra[ty8]karh sabi-vamba-bhupati-bhuja12 vyapara-sarki[r]tanam(nam) kartun=kah [ksha]mate kshitau va(ba)hu-mukh yatr-Arjju nah(na)oy=aiva hi ||(1) dodra(1-da)pd-arjita-ki[r*]tti-varnpa[na)-para[m*) tad-Bha13 ratam prabhavat-tasmad=ahvaya-matrama(m=a)di-ntipati-breni-kramal=likhyate | [6*] tatha hi Chandrad-Vu(d=Bu)dhah | Vi(Bu)dhad-Analah Ana14 lat=Pururavah | Pururavaso Vva(Va)yuh | Vayor-Naghu(hu)shah Naghu(hu)shad=Yaja (ya)tih | tatas-Turvvasuh | tato Gang@yah | ta ! 15 to Virochanah tatah Samve(Samve)dyah | tato Bhasvantato Dattasenah | tatah Saumyah | tato(tah) Abvadattah | 16 tatah Saurangah | tasmach=Chitrangadah | tatah Siradhvajah | tato Dharmmaishi [l] tatah Parikshit | tato Jayase17 nah | tato (Viljayasenah | tato Vrishadhvajah | tatah Pragalbhah | tata. Saktih | tatah Kolahalah [l] sa ev=A[na*]ntava[rmma] 18 abhavat || Dhana-kanaka-samriddho Gangavadih prasiddhah sakala-vishaya-bhutah svarggi Vargg-pabhogyah tad-adhipa19 tireath=zdyonantavarmm. nfipendrah - samabhavad=iti rudha Ganga-namna tad adyah || [7] Kolahalah samara-m[u]rddhni tato nfi20 panam bhuto yatah sa cha pu(pu)rag=cha' tadiyam-atra II) Kolahala (1-0)hvayam=abhut sura-sadma-tulyam tasmin krame nfipatibhirayva(r=bba)hu Second Plate, First Side 21 bhir=vva(nebba)bhuve || [8] Rajya-bri-bhriti Narasimh ha-nfipatau jyeshtha kim=atr=asmaha dor-dand-arjita-bhu-tal-otthita-Rama-kantha-grah-inandinah | kim 22 ch=asmakam=iyam bhuj-asi-latika samveshtatam ve(vai)rinam kanth-aranyam=iya cha kirtti-latika dyan=nas-samarohatu || [9*] Bhramyadbhih 1 The danda is superfluous. * Redho was originally engraved. Elsewhere (above, Vol. XXVIII, p. 240) we preferred the roading Sarapurarlacha suggesting that Anantavarman's chief city named Sarapura became famous as Kolahala. But the idea sooms to be that both Anantavarman and his capital (not named) booamo famous under the name Kolabala. * This la, which was at first omitted, is written below the line.

Page #172
ASANKHALI PLATES OF NARASIMHA II, SAKA 1225-PLATE I un By 18 + 1 cl == i migrii ssttaar'j| a e niy'e kaaju bhaastt e laain ttiikaa bhin 2/3 maasttH phrii illaa aal ? 2 i i i i 17 #i ksstt-ili kh- haaiy'aar mntrii prbhaa / C] - Si bhiii haakil 9 18|shobdi ai 2t bhorsii o | maamiis:/mkio sus| phtng hiim (aii naa : ei 17 maamu | 13i / airel . ey'aarte ttre baa sttil kaaj (2|| || by ttraa24 : o e. nen baa ia9l" saan *ul gy'| [ ] etthu 9iit (o | Brnnsh hi li =li6s = 4 , mubhir , 11 ek| 11nyu ] : . kle | 1 | jaal ttaaoys| hy'| kh 4 hn| ghs fii 4chu jaaphraa praay'| " " eri64 jelaa priit ai lai| itt o 9 suhaa 10 ) baa 1923 saale raakhi, dekhs] 27 i (s a sfxaatii + da4 o jaatiiy' klaani saamri te e y' n 12 1 i ddi o 1 caa (Chphrii il m| tzr)phri! blaa blue||elai2 - / taar| c) 9 j . k glaa blaa blaa 3:} ) , 4 o! ( 17 5sH 14 [jaaH ) tti':19 ftaa / [1i : 52|| t (61tth / Sph ! Si 9i .2, 53 o 2fft taa 1/>} jiift $?*|| |tte phlaa( 16 / / ai 3 caa ttike / taahsaan | iu !N tt: 1- 2H kh) 4 : [[3 Lus| 4/4/ en - At & ? hi dr : 4 miu | 11i S[|[bh4/111:52.18 1 & 4, 4 / "&| phijaa su chi ( 5$ e 9:512\Lsstt aaj | teto| k" = !SH*j / h i tii| SR A iphaai gaa guh 5& kuji / 20 SCALE: THREE-FOURTHS

Page #173
24 28 30 32 34 36 38 40 42 ii,a Sins Say tiniy't pdd'te saanaai : mu dl ki saamur maalaasimiy'aandhi lekhilaate sisaaugaa j y kthaa ble naastuti paay' ty' praannii haay'aaraas shkh o milaa| saassttraay' shii naam eli muni igl maas yaa siraal naahdaa mt imaa| diiti yti baa suuyoe taaj| e naati naapaay' glaa 28 shess * b k j shilaamuuli | 30 staai bli| cul bhaasaalo gol aaschi gaans saat paay' [sius||j shaas, dich, sbaajii e kii ||st pdbii| nmnni laagi ||t An saalaam phesbH cholaat hili ki snggi tolaa|paahii tkaadaa yaatii saatjn sonaalii l k t sNgraageo gm yoH| tsbji 12 | - li // taate phaail : : : hR ngr' pr'ot dhue 22 24 2 baatil| gaadolchil| laalaay'n my' dby' sepaai paai kodd gaaj sbkhaane punH pitt praa baanggnn daati muki bhu sen saagot saar maatr' titaaruu / prsaadt paay' ni| i bll 173 42 Da T 32 34 36 ya 538 griisoy'aa caassi 40

Page #174
No. 19) ASANKHALI PLATES OF NARASIMHA II, SAKA 1225 117 23 vi(bhir=vi)jigishaya kahiti-tale kv=apli(pi) dvishad-vanditaih kvapi dveshi-kula pramathibhir-epi praptah Kalingah kila || (I) tai) 24 Kamarnpava-panchamair=npipa-varair-yuddham Kalingaih samar praptam drashtam iv=ar navad=udagamat Kurmm-avataro Harih 1 (10*] (Ku]25 mma-svamini sakshini Trinayane tasmin=Mahendram gate Gokarnne=pi mah-odadhau viyati va suryye tath=endav-api (l) Ka26 lingim=bhuvam=aharad=bhuja-va(ba)lad=any-opanu(bhu)ktam chirar lakshmi v=ety=atha ka stutiruvvada tato Gang-anvayasy=ahave || [11*] Tatrmasidvamsa-ka27 rtt=asau Kamarppava-mahipatih [l*) yagy=aitat-putra-pautradya rajanah khyata-vi kramah || [12*] Sastr-artha-nishthita-matiradvishad-anta-kari (88)28 rvv-arthi-varga-paritoshana-hettu(tu)-va[r]ggah ! (1) koharato-pi muni-pumgava-margga chari tasmade=abhun=npipa-vard bhuvi Vajrahastah || [13*] Nna(Na) nama20 tah kevalam=arthate(to)=pi 84 Vajrahastab Tri(stas=Tri)kalinga-nathah (1) ko Vajrahastad= aparah prithivyam vajram patat(tad)=varayitum samarthah 30 (14) Vyapte Ganga-kul-ottamasya yasasa hi(di)k-chakravale sasi-prayer=a-malile(ne)na yasya bhuvana-prahlada-se31 mpadina || (I) sindurair-ati-sandra-panka-patalaih ka(ku)mbha-sthali-pattakeshv=alimpanti punah punas-cha hari32 tam=adhorana varanan (15*) Mahishi Nangama tasya Parvvat-iva Pinakinah (1) tasmata tasyam=abhud=viro Rajara33 ja-mahipatih 1 [16*] Sa Rajarajo dvija-raja-kantirbhsi(rbhu)janga-raj-anana-varnya kirttih I(I) srimattay-adha[b]kfita-rajarajah sva-vikrama-nya[ko]kfite34 deva-rajah || [17*] Tasy=apra(gra)-mahishi rajso namn=abhud-Rajasu(su)ndari Lakshmira Nnarayanasy=eva Chandrasy=eva tu Rohini || [18*] Tatag=tasyam=abhudedevas-Cho35 dagango nar-esvarah kshoni-bhfit-paksha-vichchhi[tyau) div-Indrat-kulisa[m*) yatha || [19*] Dhatri tasya Sarasvati samabhavan=[n]una[m] na ve(che)t=pitavan tat-sa[ra]36 svatam=aryya-va(ba)laka-tamah Sri-Chodagangah payah (l) tadsig-Veda-matih katham nipunata sastreshu tadsik-katham tadrik=kavyakpitih katha[m] pa37 rinatih silpeshu tadrik=katham (tham || [20*] Kshoni[m] dik-pala-sesham-ayam-akrita pada-dvandvam=etasya vairi-kshmi-bhfich-chula-sriy=aptam stutir=iti kiya38 ti Chodagang-esvarasya (i) nunam purnnah sudh-am uh para-nfipa-dhavala-chohhatra vu(bu)dhya(ddhy=a)pahartta mam=ity=argasya vriddhim tyajati yata iva stra(tra)39 sta-chittah p[r]avirat || [21]* Gtih[n]ati sma karam bhumer=Gganga-Gautamagangayah madhye pasyatsu vireshu praudhah praudha'-[stri)40 yi iva || [22*] Pratibhata-kara-sastra-vyahata-9v-anga-niryad-rudhiram=&vani-nishtham no bhaved=yat-tad=ajva | nija-kara-dhpita-bastra-chchhi[nna) 1 A visarga sign, originally engraved after rai, is scored off. * Da has been written over ap orasuro. * A visarga, originally engraved after dha, was penned through.

Page #175
118 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA (VOL. XXX 41 [bhinn-&nga]m=etan=akrita dharapi-tayya[n]-dvandva-yuddhishu Gangab [23] Yat tejah-paribhuta-batru-nagara-prodbhuta-dhim-odgamair-bhuyah Khanda[va)42 [daha-barki)-manand devah kshanamh bhfra[va)b svalta(r-ani)tadasi-dharaya [ripu-galnad- karanga varttam-iva praudhin-tasya nuva[nti) Second Plate, Second Side 43 (Ganga-npipator]-bhitinh) vihaya dhruvam(vam) | [24] Krodh-odya[d*]-dvipa-mogha malini mads-ardtasvati-darggamd chanohat-khadga-taditpast-pra)bhiva-ninadan-na44 r[a]oha-vajo(jr-)dagelye) HKD) mat-sainy: jalad-agama-pratinidhan jetu[m] prava rtteta kah surd=p=iti vada [th]-Trilochana-ve(vi)bhur-va(r-ba)ddho=muna sanga45 ra || [25*] Ni[r*Jinmathy-Otkala-raja-sindhum=apara[m] Gang-isvara[h] praptavan-ckah kirtti-sudhakara[m] prithutama[m] lakshmin=dharanya sama[m](mam) | madyad-danti saha46 Bram SVA-niyutam ratnany-asasthokhyani Va tat-sindhoh kim-imam prakarsham-atha va vru(bru)mastad-unmathinah1 [26] Padau yasya dhar-antariksham=akhi47 la[] nabhis-che sarvva disah srdtre netra-yuga[m*] rav-indu-yugalam murddh=&pi cha dyaur=asau (1) prasadan Purushottamasya npipatih ko nama karttu[m] 48 kshamah tasmas-ta)sy=ety-adya-ntipair=upeksbitam=ayan chakre=tha Gang-svarah || [27]. Lakshmi-janma-griham payonidhir-asau pa(sa)mbhavitasya sthitir=no dha49 m[n]i kvasu(a)rasya pa(pu)jyata iti kehir-avdhi(bdhi)-vasa[d*)-dhruvam (vam nirvvi ppah Purushottamah pramuditah ta(tas-ta)d-dhama-labhad=Ram=apyetad-bha[r*]tri griham (vara*]m=pitfigpiha50 ta(t) prapya pramod-anvita || [28*) Tva[m] Ku[rmm-Ajdhipa nischala tvam=api bho vyam (1-2)ndra dhauryam=vaha'| tva[m] prigvi(thvi) sthina(ra)tam bhaja tvam=adhuna vra (bra)hmanda gadam(dha)m-bhava (l) sri51 Gang-adhipa-va(ba)ddha-simba-visaranga(d-gho)shaj-jagad-vyapino dig-nageshu bhayach= chalatau jagati kampeta vi yat kramat || [29*] Aramya-nagarat-Kalinga52 ja-va(ba)la-pratyagra-bhagn-avsiti-prakar-ayata-torana-prabhfitito Ganga-tatastha[t*] tatah 1 Parth-stai(strai)r=yudhi jarjarikrita-namad-Radho53 ya-gata(tr-a)kritir-Mandar-adhipani(ti)rggato rana-bhuvo Gangesvar-anudrutah [30*] Vra(Bra)hmandadya(d=ba)ho(hi)r-asya kirttih(tti)-rpa(pa)ya54 sa liptam na va bhavine dattas-ch=arthi-janaya hema-nichayah sankampa(Ipi)nai(ne) va va(ba)huh | nirddagdh-ari-pura's= cha 55 bhavita-navas-tasys pratapi(pai)r=nna va kim va no kritavan=ayam stuti-padan sri-Cho dagang-esvarah || [31*) Varshanam 56 saptatim virah kshoni-sambhogam-acha[ra*]t | dig-nayakan 'pratihava(ra)n-vidhay-asasu sarvvatah || [32*] Kim prapta mahishi ta57 pobhir-attu(tu)laih sri-Chodagangena sa devai[b*] stutya-gunaih(nai)r=vvibhushita-tanuh Kasturima(ka)modini n=-Vishtah(shnuh) prithiRoad dhairyar vaha. * A visargs, originally incised after ra, was later penned through.

Page #176
ASANKHALI PLATES OF NARASIMHA II, SAKA 1225--PLATE II , s" 3: tiji haai phrijssttaa kre / | 5 =1&go| mphsuti sijophlossttrijuliy'aas 44 46:t. Af2lli]aanyj baaj\$phlaasttaarse bhphy'aay' taaNr mdhye jntusstt| | 17 tti gunyj4/4/ phGgriit sttrenyjaa citthi| sumi ph&i4/4/aasstteiiy'aa hai9 46 44 P1 (phii&iSri[jaagrsthSI phrmii Sta $( yini bishraaddh cosaaihi krises "tth: so bhaanteii [9 jaandhaa Si( 1iit [aa9i phurti cphji phit 48 50 citmhaassttkriy'aa/24nyjHcch|y'bhaarsitthi8kemssttaa cuitsstthiitth jaati / 1. maaji miitthiotcciaangaa +strii sohe aaj 14aaksaaij!! 50 52 jttngaa hich nidhii $itl$$$ phi&i&&tCFC ki taabhelaa ht4/saarmitphlaare / | dohaai isstt bhoyaat bhaassaagutittti phtH sthaadi strii jaahih ms i52 (taai 1aay'4/ taa libhiiy'bhiiddel.III 1.phlaai4/phrnyaannddaayhy' / 22aa!' maa jj thriji gaaN-jy' sustthiy'aajsaiy'taay' caa54 taasit taassttrijaati naat my'| tthinSLS?IA : li / phaantthe : grue! Cphit5$4 hjgriitiishrii mntre maach(stht:(khriistaajki bh56 |h5 heittS SHn iphaa&e hy' hissttrii: phr'i 1rtcl phri shrte sthgri| Taiite 7, Siiy'aayain khuNjjaa [ [saa.]: phaaojaat [ 1158 $ 5/5 (&& (9 mystnyj raatri ASInyj | e dui ti||&e&& mjaa ttho 2t } *il | 11i phri ddis[dd 1 hle [5] phri | s[si.&i Slnyj:1(phaarj (60 chchil yaa shttht e sf ttthchi|| ||Tastinyj bhaarm( saa saa ye H- j e (che| [15tssttr| [thri '! ( phraanyj ye ai ci / ' [ chil [[chu ( 62 df7.157 mi l bh bch ! iphekso , haaskti &e! : m y 2 tlaachuy'aa ehla 7. jt = 145 | hte e kii haaH . Jy'aat htyaa ! 64 Scale: Three-fourths gnn

Page #177
#dia jnggi o gh (15cy'aaj bhidd'che 1,11-lzhLfi tthe| li / dy'aal 1/en [jaaphSI mijaabhaa phaamik hesstti ju ! |||$csstt{{(3 (66 tg &&&-ti bhitaatthigunychitsstthaassttre maarji $etaanndde 6, st!\ . 3 khaacche maatr) [It [BLIaati yishu \\\ jaaphng yaay'|taanyjssttri | Ei - 64 hoy'aay' yu[[hi (hg &&&&& stotr j 4/ [tni ysho {{(]! phri ey'aaiphsF. (Fy'| saa4/ & ch: $ phri t j t 44 4 su t:sphuli 4/4/4/4/4/]e aii 4aabi phri i teNtu cho Banglaa iish| 4 tt dr sttiy' o / tt ai st| hy ! . m H jaam ( 2 |j !S bhy'e sttugchu 4/ 4/ phit 6 te 4 yaa t y 4/ jii4/4/k , g 5 | phrij 72 2y' ottheii ehittnyj ( suti ||7 (55. [[t - &i ( shu bh ) chi / m ai [ 2 2 1t&iibhaatthe haaji | C{{[**] / shuddh | | | | | | | bp 74 $ / taanyj glaasth chi4/ tthaa aa phu ji bi ([ chi yaanyjo |H / / yaa he cul| & [nyj e taa sttri bsu ai o thri [y'aa SI : ) tohdaa ginyji phrihmaa76 ; 10] [ : [ :[ [17phessttumi & suj | jaaphrm |(hn / - 1 / maa H||Siiy' &_. ttiph e su$e phri & : (1H|taachaakaachi| taacche, 4 2i4 * {{{{ grt 2 [c& |&oN| ||&ssttaami hte hy'| striit|& 4/&&t ai / at !lHtuchaatttle ydi 25$ ye bhaai o &iiph- sy'aay' i tthaay'itophaateh 40 echy'aa 51&l; (f 1y'i & 1$ khriiH caa! ciy'itii (chaay ( SS 2 2 haa 211733 [1auddaauph maahi uh utrnyjbhttaaki [[[@@[graaphaain | S , 82 - teo ai 11 (LDL & &i Sii $e taajaa hy'nyj ddridu sty'bhiich hisaaphroti hj7 i te 2 jtnyjii' [QQchi H // phrij citthiche!tthi asb skriaam 84 13smtthstt & phri tt: 4 haaj'! 30$; phraangaaci! [y'aac / ey'aa bhraa | jusstt / ". 1712 2 h!t)| cn(yaaNSISN&es 5 || [St| haas 19iiftthaay' bho[[\\Xsstt caahi phri (ss cu 4e6 a2... jaat (it Ci iu ! phri || 10 tiln|

Page #178
No. 10) ASANKHALI PLATES OP NARASIMHA II, SAKA 1225 - 119 58 vi-patih prabhavat=ity=asmin Harau va tu(bhu)vo raksh-artham dhipita-janmani svayam asau Lakshmih prasut=itha va il [33*] Tasyan=tato=jani ! 59 jagat-tritay-aika-virah Kamarppavah tri(vas-tri)-jagadeshur Tshah suryan pratapa bhavena jagat-p[r]asiddha-kirttih 60 sasanga(nka)=adharikfitavan=visaddhya 01 34*) Gang-ba-sunor=vviyu(bu)dh-asrayasya dripya[d*)-dviya(sha)d-vamsa-vibhedi-bakteh | Kamarnpava61 sya(sy=a)sya Kumarakatvam na namatah kevalam=arthato=pi || [35*) Prapy=8daya[*] babankasya varddhatam nama varidhih | Va[r*]ddhate 82 kirtti-chandro=y2[**] chitran Kamarnnav-oday? |[| 36*] Veds-artvu (rttu)-vyoma chandra-pramita-Saka-sama-prapta-kalo din-ese chapasthe-nya63 grah-aughe na(ba)lavati ripushu prakshayar praptavatsu ||(1) asmin-murddh-abhishikte nripa-vara tanaye sarvva-lok-aika-rasna)tha(tho) 64 srimat-Kamaranav-ese jagad=abhavad=idam tat-tad-ananda-purunam(rnnam) || [37*] Kebir ir pavad=ajani chandra-kal=eti va[r*]tta Kamarnna Third Plate, First Side 85 [va*]t=tu sakal-andu-divakar-abham||(bham )..kirtti-pratapa-mithunan Sahakari loke slipya(shya)ty=aho para-nfipan=&puraga-sunyan || [38*] Yasy-isi-nirvva(rdda)liBB te-vairi-kar-indra-kumbha-nirmmukta-mauktika-phalany=asru(sri)g-ukshitani (1) Kamaronavasya ripu-sangha(samha)ti-haishe)tv-a-kalo(la)-sa[m]dhya-prabhata-bhagana i67 va bhanti yuddhoddhe || 39) Dripyad-vairi-chamur=mmaya kavalita n=aiva[m] may= asvadit=ety=anyonyam kalahe ttu(tu) nirnnaya-vidhau khadga-pratap-echchhaya ll) madbyasthya68 i=gamit=evs ni[r]mmalatara kirttir=yadiyi vra(bra)vimy=ale(lo)chy-dha mahadbhir-ityupagata dhattu(tu)h eruti ch=adarat || [40*] Asraksbit sa Hiraarat il 140*1 Asraksbit sa Hira- . . 69 nyagarbham-aparam(re) lokam (ke) Mabesah pur=ety=a(ty=u)tpanva(nna) pravadanti yo va(cha) vadana-vrato niruddhordhuna || (I) tesham yatatu hiranyagarbham akard 70 -Kamarnnav-esas=tatah sampandam janitam jagad=yata iha pratyakshatah praninam(nam) || [41] Sapt-ambhodhin=vahanti ksbitir=eti=tarala 71 naga-kurm-esvaranam sahajya(yya) vamchchha(chha)t=iyam tad=api punar=ayam kal pitah ta(tasuta)tra bharah | Dhata Kamarnnav-akhyah sa cha nija-ttu(tu)72 lanam nirdayah svarnna-bharair-bhuyo bhuyag-tulayam sthita iti dharaner=bhara-va(ba) halyam=aptum(ptam) || [42*) Hrishta-pushta-jan-akirppam vidvaj-ja73 na-manoharam(ram ) dag-avdi(bdi)m=akarod=rajyam Kamarnnava-mahipatih ! [43] Sri Chodaganga-npipater=mmabishi tato=nya tasy-Endira .. Read jagad-Eka-vadanya=. * A visarga had been originally engraved after ddha but was aftarwarde deleted. The Nagarl platos correctly read Nand instead of Vado. Sno sbovo, Vol. XXVIII, p. 242. * The letters kara had been at first engraved after vara and then deleted. 'Ri was originally engraved; but the medial i sign woems to show marks of erasure.

Page #179
120 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA [Vol. XXXI *4 74 ravirkul-odbhava-raja-putri KCl) y=ady=api Dhattu(tu)r=upam=ajani sundarina[n] seyah sudh-ambu-vadana svayam=eva jata || [44] Yad-rupa-si(bi)la76 gati-varnnanaya prasiddha dfishtanta-bhud=Gi(r=Gi)risut=ety=ati-vada-dosbah [l*ln Asty=eva chanda-ruohi-ka76 ma-haro yad=atra tam=Indiram=udavaha[d=bhu]vi Chodagangah || [48*] Tasyan=tatah samajani kahiti-natha-natha77 h bri-Raghavah para-naresvara-darpa-mardi [l*] yat-patta-va(ba)ndhana-vidhi-gravana prabhitah sarvve nfipah sva-hsi78 di kampam=avaptavantah || [46*] Sri-Raghave rajani chitram=-otattejo-vihinah kabiti-- pala-varggah ||(1) tat-pada-seva-krita-deha-si79ddhir=mitribhavaty=eva samasta Eshah || [47*] Praudh-ari-prahati-prakara-vihita-prachandya mantrita bha)varddo(d-dordanda(nd-o)pamiti-preglbha-vishayah prag=bhu80 tavan=Arjunah (I) sa[mpra]ty=ahava-ranga-sangata-ripu-breni-sirah-kanduka-krid-gakta bhujah bar-asana-bhritam chitr-opama Raghavah Ci 48*) Jagati Va(Pa)rabu81 ramah pradurasid-dvitiyah kimu ripu-kula-hanta sv-ajnay=achchhanna-lokah (1) kshiti vitarana-diksh-asakta-bastah pratapad=api daba82 sata-va(ba)ha(hur)-yasya satrur-vvinasi || [49*] Bhedam bhedam=arati-kunjara-ghata. kshonli]dhra-pamkti[m*) rane payam payam=assik-payamsi va(ba)hudha sri-Ra83 ghav-asi[h*] kshanata(nat) Subhram subhram-iv-odvahad=vijayate kirtti-pratanam param chandras-chandrikaya prapuronataraya sa[m*]sevyaman-aksitim(tih) 84 [50*] Durggeshu dava-dahanah kshitibhritsu vajram madyat-kar-indra-ghatana-vidhi simha eshah (I) vidveshi-bhumi-patayo nivasanti yatra sri86 Raghavah kshiti-patir=vvitatah(ta)-prabhavah || [61*] Sri-Raghava-dharadhisah kshoni-pala biromanih skardd=rajyam=avda(bda)nam=udda86 mo dasa pamcha cha || [52*] Tasya sri-Chodaganga-kshiti-valaya-pater=vvamsa-santana-valli:kanda-fri-Chandraposle)kha sphutam=Aditir-iva pe(pre)87 yasi Kasya(bya)pasya (1) tasyam=uddama-dhama-kshayita-dinamanir=jaj[n]ivansa(n=Ra)jarajo rajanya-ksboda-mi(li)la-tilaki Third Plate, Second Side 88 ta-mahima-vyapta-dik-chakravalah || [53] Tasmin=dig-vijaya-prayana-rasike samrambha bumbhach-chamu-samkshunna-kshiti-va(cha)kra-pambu-patala89 prag-bharavaty=amva(mba)re | bhu-samsparsa-gbrina-vasad=dinarma(ma)ner=uchohai[b] pla(plu)tam saptibhih sv-abhyastam sura-pi(si)ndu(ndhu)rena dharani-patte rad-odgbatta90 nam(nam) || [64*] Chodaganga-narendrasya sunur=uddama-vikramah Rajaraja iti khyato raja-rajo mahipatih || (55*] Visvam krodayati pragalbha-vayasi prale91 ya-baila-tyu(dyu)tau yad=yad=yadsig=abhud=abhutah(ta)-sadsisam santas-tad=akaranya tam|(taml) dhatri pithatri(ti)" lingati svar-achalah prasadati tvad-yaso din-nathah prati1 Ti, which was originally omitted, is written above the line in a small size. * Tribslinga bad boen originally engraved; but ka was afterwarde deleted.

Page #180
ASANKHALI PLATES OF NARASIMHA II, SAKA 1225-PLATE III 44]aajaabhusstthui phist-citcyu ( 3sstt phaaophri te : yaao | 444 {aaptaaiy'e phu phIs - Crit(edile| ei | bhi : sthaayi - 2 4/e yaar'4/ phgla muhaaH / yaa yaa bhertaay'jii chaati ;nyj iy'aa yaao yaaho 9o | teoNtthaacchiaadd'aa ekhaast hoy'aa taa! stnyaantriaas daay' 2: phaarmijii[1;q udbhiaar'tH ) ct||jusstti jaat yaak inyjiniy'aastr sjjit & phi 1/yaakhaa; 92 ai dhhee || [Stre a fisa / [tbe heN !(1$ phri 1sstti giiti (naa jaanaa yiy' 1a|S / et iid| etrengku : Page #181
le, a 120 32 3 3 2.5cti50 3 214 2 95SL ||PS(54 & & ( ( ( ( (S]| .. / / 8 ugfnyj khaasuu 4/ phus! maa suti baa phlaah 4/shuti brii.( 16 [[[ 2 1 hiii2 | hyaaju laa 4/ jiiul& &&&nyjliiphitt| phu 6) 2 haa!(S, 4 khri . + 1alks & auchu gu nyj / tthaa aa aa l tthuy'5 / / ai taasstti , ( mR ch e ||:-| 114) strii joks jaalii jii striie(F&tth ai 6 nyj 2 !ai * ghunne |y hn| e khaan| [[ phaai: a cle! ttrene kraa o otthaa iN / 1 griife sth ! [[+ j;& 16 lie , taay' ni| ! he gai / (bhj (1(r)Tijii 1915 / (Ske e pnyji (raasel| 1|che4/Ns| 118| bhaang che4/t:5| | sbshii ! | *; ( dhit! 4/4/4/2: 118 114 tti * 6 S pht & [AFt && (2e lnyj 4 | 2 jissttr ? = . {} sstti / yi y | yii|| | 2 5nclu[ kh! gh4/4/4/7 Mii y' bhru / ji tthi & e) | 5 4 2 2 4 || 120 / ': ECI && ! (84/ j !! $&#je jaao paacchi / 'jy' | 2||L ice skrl haaijH + & auj 5.& {\.. 129 120 3 (yaanyj 6st jmi :h |S dd' t / (i4/ y kh4/ khchi / 1$ 1tth6 suubalted !istijoN jich iiS. unyjme o sttibh bhisaa ( 24 124; haale 33 shaaNkhaaNj(en S2tto @ skriy' hy' ) Saft &! 1 saat 1tth| mnyj| 'fa khriHtrush 6i 48as ajiN i *{\11) jaay'e tt / sto << *#};4/4/ S! | &i 26 126 ! ii || chi phri : ghu% [aa tunge|{$ 1 [ j | de hn su: ettaa hu hu taame 3s $$ $$ $7.shphaassttr ( 291(r)u] [1 su |(ai 5\'s &tthaa | & Bltthgh| i24 124) 4/i taar'the plenttri shitthe| 11 jnyjaaji | tte| kphtiim / ( bhijaa 21 2 dme / (!! . & aiiul |te ph{&-e / taat ti3 yLphr s muph F. ($ ddi 52 5 &oy'i tthaaku 130 130 [3t! 1:[{su[.dd! | 08& / saa&i / se 5 (j | &{ m / {j!! / Be is, jm naa jaanaa | - .

Page #182
No. 19] ASANKHALI PLATES OF NARASIMHA II, SAKA 1225 121 92 ma(ma)nti yasya paritah srashtuh pada[m*) epingati||[56*JAnandam vidadhati chetasi bhavata (vat)-kirttirgga(r=ggu)na-grahi [nas=]sute dohadam=arthinam(nah) su-manasi sri-Rajara. 93 ja dhruva(vam) | [s=e]yam karnpa-patha[m] sametya hsidaye salyayate vairina[m] sv atme(m-I)chchh-anuvidhayina[m*) na hi nijo bhavah kvachi[d*] dfisyate |[l 57*) Etasya[m*] 94 bhuvi panchavimeati-samah kshma-pala-lakshmi-dhavah ksitva jitvara-chapa-chamchala bhuja-dambholir=u[r*)vvi-patih i(l) rajyam prajya-yasah(sas)95 tushara-kirana-areni-rasad=asanad=u[dga]chchhat-Puru[hu]ta-gita-charita-bri-Rajarajo nfi pah || [58*] Tasy=anujo ncipati-raja-pade= 96 bhishiktah s-ukti-priyah parimit-adi-ntipa[h](pa)-prasastih || (1) prithvi-[pa]tih kali-mal [jjhi]ta-dharmma-suddhah karya-kshamah prabhu97 r=asav=Aniyankabhimah || [59] Vir-adhishthita-sangar-adri-bikhare samkha-svan asa(42)site kunt-odbhinna-mah-ebha-kumbha-vigalan-mukt-avala(li)98 punjite harshad=ugra-nija-pratapa-dahane khadga-sru(sru)cha vidvisham rajnam=anang parkajani nipatih hu(tir=hu)tv=anayad=ye[b*] briyam(yam) 99 || [60*] Ksbir-avdhe(bdhe)r=amtitat sur-asura-bhuja-vyapara-viksbobhitach=chandrasy=a rddham=abhut=tad=apy=&pi(dhi)yaya100 di(v=I)eanam=ekam kila (1) chamchadva(d-ba)hu-va(ba)lena sangara-bhuvi tvat-khadga dhara-jalaj=jatah tv=a(tas-tv=a)shfu(shta)-dig-isvara. 101 t(n) prithu-yasas=chandras=ma(s=sa)malingati || [61*) Yat-prayana-samti(mu)dbhuta-rajah sampurite=mva(mba)re (l) abhutat-viruda-vajasyal dhali-mada102 chita tanuh || [62*] Dasa varshani vird=s&u nirjjit-arati-mandalah (1) Anangabhima bhupalo dharitrim samapalayat Cl 63*] Praudh-inarggala-vikra108 mah kula-griham yo danda-niti-bziyah saty-aohara-vichara-charu-charitah puny-aika parayanah ||(I) tasy=asid= Aniyankabbima-nripato104 r=arddh-anga-la[kshmi][b*) svayam snehasy=atisayena patta-mabishi Vaghalladevi bhuvi 1 [64] Ttu(Tu)lita-pitri-gha(gu)p-aughah sunur=api(si)d=amupya(shya) nirati 106 sayita-teja yauvan-avapta-rajyah (1) pranati(ta)-nfipati-chuda-ratna-rochih-[pi*]sangi krita-charana-sarojo Rajarajo nfipa106 lah || [65*] Yasy-odyad-vaji-vpinda-prakhara-khura-put-aghata-nirdarit-orvi-sa[m*]bhutam bhuvi(ri)-bhasvat-kara-nikara-saga(ma)sphu(syu)ta-sadra(ndra)m prayane [19] 107 vistirnpa[m*] karnna-tal-Khatibhir-avirat-onmatta-sena-gajanam=ashtha(shta)na[m*] dig gajana[m*] mukha-pata-ttu(tu)lanam-adadhe dhuli-jalam(lam) || [66*] Ya108 smin basati sasit-ari-nikare samyaka(myak)-samudr-amva(mbe)ra[m*) prithvi[m] parthiva purgave naya-gunai[h] Sri-Rajaraja nfipe (1) chakram 109 Madhava eva taikshnyam=adhika[m] kauksheyake chintanam sastr-abhyasa-vidhau vidhau cha jadati kala kalih bru(Sra)yate || [57] Yat-kirtti-du110 gdha-jaladhir-bhuvara(n-a)ntaralam sa[m]plavya [du]rataram=utsa (chchha)litab sa bhati () tara-ganah sphuta-rucho gagane sama1 Rond abhodadvirada-rajanya.

Page #183
122 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA [Vol. XXXI Fourth Plate, Pirst Side 111 ntat sukshm-ati-sukshma-tara[la] iva visphuranti || [68*] Tyage sauryye cha satye [cha*) Karnn-Arjuna-Yudhishthiraih sadribo=yam maha-viro Ra112 jaraja nar-adhipah || [69*) Rajaraja nara-patir=ddasa sapta cha tva(va)tsaran (1) bhuvi rajya-briyam bhuktva svarajyaya pratasthivan 113 || [70*] Chalukya-kula-sambhuta vela saundaryya-varidhesh] | namna Mahlanadev=Iti mahishi tasya bhu-pateh || [71*] Tasyam=abhud=adbhadbhu)ta-vikra114 ma-srih sriman=ayam bhu-bhsid=Anangabhimah virajate kirtti-sudha-tarangair ddhautasu dig-bhittishu yat-prasastih || [72*] Yasy=i115 narggala-dor-vvilasa-lahari-lavanya-vairi-vraja-krandat-paura-vadhu-vilo[cha*]na-pu(pa) yah-purair=ddhara dantura | kimchi)116 t-[t]yaga-taranga-ta(bha)ngi-kalanaih pathodhi-ya[n]-otsavad=vrida-vakrita-kandharah sa bhagavan=mene(n=manye) pu[ra]no mti(mu)nih || [73*] Ka117 setvambhah (m=bhah) Kalir=asmi kinna(n=nu) vimanah kasmai nivedy=atmanah bok ambhodhim=apaharami kalaya kim vetsi no mam Ha118 rim(rim yady=evam kalay=asmadiya-samay-o[t*]kshepaya Gang-anvaye jatah srimad Anangabhima-npipatih so=nartha-bhuto mama || [74*] Dhyan-a119 va(nu)va(ba)ndhi-nivi(bi)da-prasara-pramoda-madhvika-mugdha-massinam hriday-ravin damndam ) dovah purana-pururshah(shah) parirabhya yasya rola[i]120 va(ba)-camva(mba)ra-kala[] kalayamchakara [75*] Lakshmi-rakshana-sauvidalla padavi[m*) pratyarthi-prithvibhujam pra[n-a)121 karshana-rajju-vibhrama-ttu(tu)lamri(m=u)ddamam=anandayan () samgrama-sthala-kali tandava-kala-pandityam=a122 mandayan |' yasy-aya[m] jagad-adbhut-aika-vilasat-krida-natah sayakah ([76*] Yasye anarggala-vikram-a123 rjita-yabah-kshir-oda-dan-o[r]mmibhirdatarah kila Kamago-prabhpitayah protsarita duratah kim ch=ayam cha biranya124 garbha-kalana-vaidagdhyam=akaranayan lajja-lola-chatur-inukh-akshi-yugalo manye mahan Padmabhuh || [77*) Yen=abhisheka-samayah kalita125 trayena nitah tu(tas-tu)la-purusha-dana-kal-anuva(ba)ndhaih ( lavdha(bdh=a)pi na[h] kshitir=amushya mude tath=abhut(bhud)=yadrig=dvijati-jana-sasana-da126 na-keli" [78*] Akarshata hridayam=ena-vilochana'nam=adhunvata cha paritah prati parthivanam (nam ) arth-anvayah(ya)-pranayina kritina127 m-Anangabhima-prasiddhir-amu[na] vidadhe nfipena || [79*) Jagama dhara devanam sa devah sevaka-priyah | bhuktva bhuja-pratapena 128 chatuh-tri(tus-tri)msat-samah kshamam(mam) || [80*] Sri-Kas[tu]radevyam=Aditau tasmaoh cha Kasyapad=urvyan(vyam) jagad=uddharttum jatah pataka-hanta vira-[Na). The danga is superduous. Na had been origiaally omitted and was written in the lower margin of the plate with an indication that it has to be inserted in its propor place in lino 6 counted from the bottom of this side of the plate.

Page #184
No. 19] ASANKHALI PLATES OF NARASIMHA II, SAKA 1225 123 129 rasimhah ILI 81*] Asur-endra-sonita-nivesa-vibra(bru)t-paninishay=aiva vaha-dans varibhih karam=atmanas-tam-adhuna viso130 dhi(dha)ya[n] Narasitaha isha jagati sphuto-bhavat || [82*] Svet-atapatra-si(si)ta chamara-charu-murtter-dig-danti-dante-parimandala-mandapa131 sya (l) anke kli[ta)*sya suta-bhavanaya Bhavanya simh-asane jayati yasya padam sada siva (83*) Radha-Varendra-J&(Ya)vani-nayan-anja Fourth Plate, Second Side 132 n-asru-purena dura-vine(ni)vesita-kalima-eri) | tad-vipra[la]mbha-taka)ran-adbhuta-vi(ni) staranga Ga[ng=aJpa(pi) nunam=&muna Yamun=adhun abhut | [84] Bhuja183 bhuvi girayo=shtau yasya bhum-indra-bharttuh kshiti-bharana-samarthah kin=cha dik kunjar-endrah ( ) atulayad=iha sa svachche(n=chet) tulapurushena [kva) 134 bhavatu kanak-adrir=dovatana[r*] griba(ho)=bhut ICI 85*] Kurvva[n) prakasam=anisar dvijasaoh-cha kritva Merum ntri(tu)la-purursha(sha)-mukhya-mah-artha135 danaih sthatun surais=saha mahat-kalayatri(y=atra) Konakone kutirakam=achikarada Ushnarasmoh || [86*] Asht-asa-chakravala-bhramana-va(ra)na136 mah-ayasa-sambhavita-kshut kshar-eksh-udanvada(d-a)sy-opagamitam=api va lamghayitva sur-avdhim(bdhim) sarpih samsarpad-ayur-dadhi-madhu137 ramrath=asvadya dugdhena tripta yat-kirttih kanta-murttih sa(sa)lila-nidhim=ath-A kamam-achamat=Iva || (87*] Kpitva nirmmathitadvisham vasumati138 m=avva(bda)me=trayastrimsatam bhuktva bhogam=anuttaman narapati[r*]=dor-garvva sarvankasha) ||( ) sneh-atyanta-vina-kfito=ntima-dasa (sa)m=asadya dip-[o]139 pamah praptah kala-patanga-pungava-vasu(san) yatas-sa nirvanatan(tam) [88] Tasya sriman su-dina-vidhaye Malav-endr-atmajaya[m*) S[i]140 tadevyam=ajani tanujo bhanuvat(vad)=Bhanudevah (!) padm-ollasar vidadhad=utulis kairava-glanim=uchchair-Vritra-dhvansi(dhvarsi) para-dhara 141 pi-bhrin-mauli-vinva(nya)sta-padah [89*) Pratyujjivana-karanair-jama(na)padasy abhyasta-nity-agamairdfisht-adfishta-phala . 142 pradena vidhina nityam nirast-aribhih | patraih shodasabhir=vieuddha-charit-amogha pratijnair=ayam si(sa)143 mrajye mahito maha-mahima-bhfil-Lakshmipater=anga(jna)ya || [90*] Va(Ba)ddha-mushtira api nirbhara-data vepano=pi sama144 r-aika-dhurinah | ugra-murttir=api krishna-sariro yat-karena kalitah karavala) [ 91*] Payam payam havir=aviratan prastute ya 1 The fourth foot of the verse, the metre of which is GIS, is ahort by one syllable. Tu rectify this defect wo may read viro for virao. Road bahuo. After this, the akshara dha had been incised and afterwards deleted. . Ta is written below the line. . After ti, the akahura vi had been engraved and then struck off. The danda la superfluous.

Page #185
124 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA [VOL. XXXI 145 sya yangeljic) jatezjirnne Harir=atitaram yati nidra samudre (1) dhum-odgari lavana salilam piyate vada vo=gnih pro146 tya(dyach)-chhulah samajani Sivah kalakat-aeano=pi || [92*] Vru(Bru)ma[h] kim=asya tulana-laghut-opanita-tat-tat-parah(ra)-kshitibhritah ki147 la dana-sauryam||(ryam ) sadhhyo=padesa-kanak-achala-kama-dhenu-kalpa-druman=adita nirjita-sampadas=tan [93*] A-chandr-arkka-phal-opa148 bhoga-sulabhany=aty-uchcha-saudh-ivali-sobha-visphuritani sasana-batany=esha ksham adhisvarah su-chchhayani rasala-puga149 kadala-prayaih(yai)s=taru(ru)nam ganaih ksitva tamra-vilekbitani vidhivat sach-ohbro triyebhyo dadau || [94*] Chintamanau sura-mahi150 ruha-kamadhenava(nvor=a)shtaslas-ankam=adhitishthati Bha[nu]deve ( jyayan=amisha bhavita katamo mam=eti dhuturuvichara-vasa151 go nsiputirva(r=ba)bhuva || [95*] Chalukya-kula-sa[m*]bhuta brimaj-Jakalladevika (1) Lakshmir Narayanasy=eva Bhanudevasya ta152 [dri] [196*] Tasya[1i*] sunur-ablud::virah sri-Nrisimha-mahipatih | Ganga-vamba samuddhartta ha[r*]tta vairi-mahitalari(lam) || [97*] Yath=A[r*]ju153 nas-tatha sastre sastro Vachaspatir=yatha dane Karnna vasba)lo Bhimah saundarya Kusumavudhah || [98*] Tona dattam dvija Fifth Plate, First Side 154 tibhyah sasanam ga(sa)ta-samkhyakain|(kam ) maha-danani danani sriman-matur anuj[Jaya |(199*] Vira-sri-Narasiri hadova-ntipatau simh-a155 ban-adhishthite bhumi-pala-kirita-koti-kirana-pradyotit-amghri-dvaye | pratya[rthi)-kshitipa vidirnna-bridaya ti(hhi)tya 156 prahina-briyah prana-trana-parayanah samabhavan prithvi-dhar-avasinah Ill 100*) Yasmin prasisati bhuvain kula-bhudhar-endra157 h | Kurmo bhujamgama-patir=dig-anika-parsva(s=cha ) bhu-bhara-gaurava-kpit-ati-bird vikara vibranti-lubham-abhajanta 158 ktit-abishas=cha || [101*] Vir-asana gumadhitishthati kumjaranam viro vahed-rana d huram bhuvi ko=tra nama indr-ayudha159 prabha-[bhu]ja-dvaya-sadvitiye kampan=tanoti karavala-lu(la)t=api yatra || [102] Yah khadga-chanda-sa(ma)hasa ripu-rajakunam=ahritya 160 sampadam=&martya-tarah samanam(nam) bhu-deva[sa]d-aksita bhutala-bbushanona dan umhbhas=a[r*]drita-lasat-kara-pallavena || [103*] Tasy=atha kshiti161 pala-mauli-vadabhi-vinyasta-pad-amva(hu)jasy=&ho hanta kim=uchyate=dya mahima kirtti[r*1=nsina-sri-bhfitah I yad-[g]itim ki. 162 la Kinnari-gana-mukhad=dig-dantinam su(bri)nvatam rolamva(mba)-madam=&pida(ha)nti nibbyita nihka(nishka)rnna-tale mukhe || [104*) Yasy'syo(sy=+)eva(sht-a) 1 The dundas are superfluous. *yo was originally engraved.

Page #186
ASANKHALI PLATES OF NARASIMHA II, SAKA 1225--PLATE IV ie, m 142 s| 16, sujuy'iy'iaalilit F, Gas A.jaa | taabligaati iue, 132 :kti ii u tthubh snyjii phriii i iii, u o haalikhriphlaa yaa juli 14 ju au shaah [4 hNaarth| chaau o phr! si $! 17 phaa hj phrii ( 2aa , taa phaa [ | 2 phaaH 134 sbH ph! oN jy' chuphi & ai le yaao| * yaay' hy',em phy'? y Staar e jaam e 1 | striike 6. He! (mt 4 ( & i 2 chutti iishyH'| | khri4/' / ( [ / hiJ& 136 134 ghl S US! * *rmeii o oN is[ dbeii | 2F\$|| $iimaay'!si3fes ( 1 phtii phrii mntrtti 1$ $$?s i ii | te ( im ||phe&&| jmaa (haakhi !17|}{{ii&e 138 / 1400 1 sec = l ch 11i me tt ! 4/aai phu phi s y s (3 & yaak * ( *! 1j 5 haa4/ ai S$aai (phr / / haadd'iikaa phri e au maa i y 1aatthi (h54 140 ( 64ii 5 i ddHt & ! [6] 3ssttraa ph! gii%|{S {(shih h . ( tthi4aa ji si 2: jny 14 phuliN phri ji o y y' | prtissttr y' y' 149 144 s(r)(r)Ek& to &i#fuy'aaj | 9 ( & misaatmey'aaji , } (1) leH 1 | ysstthi gl| ai yaa : 14 ddi7 t y jbaaH !! chaa4/15 (phr phri $ ete 44 *. {{S jaati je tisstth yaa timi ph{|' 27\. l ph 1 Ht / (g : { (c)(r), phaan bhibhi phrj SUaacchi! ddH 51 3 4/ ( / sut : t du : ki 146 9 m s 4/*[[]] haaly'aay' i { 3 / 59 ssttri ttr 1 | ustaa| 1 / 2 khr'iir' {% / t1 tv te 2 phelsttorji phri ttraay'aangaa @ig| ||$190 31ssttaa phri | st'148 I & S = 4H phn ft Sitdd'aataa4/ phri 12 taatri citr phri cho / jiiby'e 4.1] {} 1 caay' / dhb 2 | || gaach | hojit (211&Lthraai ph0chu uy'i kRh e claa 4/ti [15 jy'aa ibo / {$t & Sai du jphr! egh-j 4 ! 5deg1h ( suELL $ / [ y'! | [[t ( 1 4/ 1 / * * 8 * h j strii ph 4 / ?" & o ph! 8 m aa phrii us T1S 162 hy'nyjte 1.] 1s == Scale three fourths * e

Page #187
164 . * * *(5!oi || eseen 1aay' ei tthi| Fy', y ph! 4 (571 (shi 164 ise. . . tttei 1 | stthittaa y'| ' e. ttiphite [aatitche j 4/ dussttngku phri te saaj / jy' 11||3 | } ! (r)t ( hraagraam! | CT(phaastt ttraa o 2 yaa maa! (phaa {haaphij | S" / saaje e 2: 2 156 {{ } 31 | (sstti ( 7 & SI du taay' [1]ii e taatthi (8 / {ssaa phi 4/ yaani $T! ! |$$5 / be? taar / / | | | |[2] t ch t i }, yaa e yaaetth [ su | ! y! su ci [29! 5 | 17+ % / 154 4 khri tiieg| jaati y k j 4/: str| ch| m phjhaa| m h y 7 / | 5G & / 160' s][* - phej o maajt iuchu cbhaagt||stri ujphaa h | | || 3 *\10\( 160 | dunyjii. Lei & oNt jbi | kaaji shsr 3 (27 0 5e & phri 11) he | Sy & 1);! | mt / 162 ! m y' S!"c[ 12 & ddi s ) taaph m || [ 1 ( phri phri me: 2 t}}= {\[\ || 162 2 2 4 4 1 ( 50 : ibhaa ! y! bhul|phr saat y 2 | J}j1:5c = 4 :'? | 51] [bhu! |sti y' y'aay' e sronyj grst t}$ u| |.\.164 5{H phaarm & 4/4/ & tssttaa phrijeebhaaj4/4/216 ! ( 2:} tii! &e & fii phri khaaj! maa nsstt ||bhaalo(phraay'aati-naastr:[SCR] yaay'di| cun / |166 i nychi | ti2h bhi bhi$ut it'snggiitjtaakhi srssttaa 1915 ] |cchi /&} (4aatth [2 / (hiirjbhii chi &l(Ste:y'aamiijaannddaai cy'ebhi ]& is efaag| 168 hg ||{{& 7/07 { bhaai jaahaach chaays ( my'aa (2tthaataa |||| \y [aatrii te , phrnthiaa |[/3degphaaoN j & suti jaastti:3|173 caa5aajuk| phi 20 "(3t365aah [bhut!S{{phijio! &&&e?[tk ey'ii|] taajt19 chi| | | | * !phjaa , 2i / tthi| jnggii 11 jaatth tthe| 194 smaao 72 : 25s tth ye5| tthijaati!jiti! phriii|m|suti; cenaamaaji e 2 | 2&F! eBe19ii |||| / dbit| (dd'i tthi ym| (kaaph phaaNj 24 |jaaph [S- 174 dd : 164 htt '(2tth 6 (4 ddiiguj ghaatt/jii taas{(tu bhy'i Ke/2 (jaaikaarii4/4/tinii imnke (2

Page #188
No. 19] ASANKHALI PLATES OF NARASIMHA II, SAKA 1225 163 sala)-dridha-vratasya vijayi vandyah pratapah parath1 sach-ohhula-kriyamapa-tapta-tarasa-prakhyah kula 164 kshmibhitah | sthali-pakam-upiirayanti aha yatad-chatvara vavdha(bdha)y digtr(g-bhr)nti bhajate yato-mva(mba)ra-masi 165 r-nnathah sahasra-tvisham(sham) || [105*] || Svasti [*] Panchavineo(vimeaty-u)ttara-dvadasa-sata-Saka-vatsare | chaturddasa-bhuvan-adhipa praudha-pratap-anala-paripla(plu)aht-Kriti-gahanah | 166 -ty-adi-virad-vall-virajamanah sri-vira-Narasimhade 167 va-mahipatih sva-rajyasy-aikatria(trizha)d-anko-bhilikhyamane Mesha-krishnashashthyam Mangalavare | Bhairavapura-katake Gangadevi-mandir-anta 168 r-vvijay-avasare 125 Viivanitha-MAIL-Vidyadhara-gochar-Avadharita-puro-pariksha"-patra Rang-vajapeyi-mudalena sakal-angana-gupa 169 samuditaya mahadevya[b]eri-Hiradevy bhakty[5] samhvriddh-anugraha[tays] tajjasya eva-kumarasys Gangarajadevasya svarga-praptaye devebhyo Vri(Bra) 170 hmanabhyah tan-namna devebhyo Vra(Bra)hmanebhyah sasanikritya eka-chatvarinsa(richda)d-adhika-bhumi-vatika-fata-traya-pradinys Vanao(Vazhi)dachaura-visha 171 ya-madhyavartti-kritt-aranya-bha-bhagarh(gam) | purs-pratihast-A[llaladasa-karaya-nalapramanina achchhi(t-s)ma || purvvatab | Vahaoda-vartma-paichim-Avadhi 172 m-avadhikritya sila-vriksh-avachchhinna-paschim-Avachchhadam(dam) | dakshinatab | Vaheodgramly-ttar-avadhim-adikritya Vidai-Ravim(VI)-namnoe-bhu-paryant-8 173 ttar-avachchhedam=evam chatuh-61(81)m-avachchhinnam chatuh-panchasad-vatikaparimitarh(tam) | dvittya-khanda cha | purvvatah | Vanio(Vathio)da-vartma-paschimAvadhim-arabhya sa 174 la-vrikah-vachchhinna-paschima-mary&dah(dam) | dakshinatah | Govindakara-Koginamnor-bhalmer-uttar-Avadhim-Krabbya Kitaikasya bhuvs dakshina-60(6)m-8 Fifth Plate, Second Side 175 ttara-maryadam-vah chatah-al(sl)ma(m-8)ve(va)chohhinnath paficha-panchaead-vatakaparimitarh(tam) | Gadgivarapur-Abhidhana-vista-bhemeh (a)ma | Va[th] 176 65d-vartma-pasohima-rajapathath parvv-avadhikritys sala-vriksh-&vachchhinna-paschima*Imanash(almanam) paichimatah| Gopala-Champadiasyor-bhu-ma 177 rykdam-dkritys alla-vrikah-Avachchhinna-parvv-vachchhodam-vath chatab-4)mAvachchhinnam man-asht-opeta-trayo(try-u)ttara-vatika-sat-aikam (kam) || 1 The danda is superfluous. There is an ornamental flower design between the double dandas. * Pariksha is a local modification of Parikshaka found in some records. These two letters are engraved in the lower margin of the plate with indications that they should be inserted in their proper place in the sixteenth line on the face of the plate in question. The two words, devebhys Brahmasebhyab, are redundant. A visarga incised after yo was afterwards deleted.

Page #189
126 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA (VOL. XXXI 178 Garganarayana-Purakoni[i]* -namnor-bhuvah purvva-Kumarabhogya-hattasya paschimach purvv-avadhikritys sala-vriksha-pachchhima-maryadam(dam) dakshina179 tab Vidai-paniyagrahinah kshetra-6I(sl)m-asvattha-vriksham=avadhikrity Gopala Champadassyor=bhu-paryant-ottara-fi(s)manam=eva8-obatub 180, 1l(I)m-vachohhinnamh chatur-man-a[dhik-a)"shta-shashti-vatika-parimitam(tam) Kumarapura-41(x)mi | Kuinarabhogyd-u(gy-8)ttara-rajapatha-purvv-avadhikritys sala Vri181 ksh-Ivachchhinna-paschim-avachchhedam(dam) dakshinatah Gopala-Champadasayor bhumor-uttar-avadhim-arabhya hijjala-vfiksh-avachchhinn-Ottara-maryadam=182 vam chatuh-61(61)m-avachohhinna shat-shashti-vatika-parimitam(tam) | evam khanda panchakena militva [dva]"daba-man-adhika-shat-chatvarinsa/rimba)d-uttara-vatika bata-traya188 madhyata(dhyat) gOhari-gopatha-goprachara-dvadasa-man-opeta-pancha-vatika va(ba). h ishkritya nirava[kar-ona]'chatvarinso(rimsad-u)ttara184 vatika-bata-traya-madhya Gangesvaradevaya vatika-sat-aikam(kam) | atach-chhasana [panigrabijo-mahajanah || Bharadvaja-sagd186 tra-Gopala-panigrahi " pandita-Ananta pathi Gurudasa | pandita-Sahadeva | pandite Raghudasa pandi186 ta-Kalavadasa | pandita-Haradasa | pathi Jalesvara 'tripathi Jagannatha pathi Ganes vara | pathi Shashti187 dasa | pathi Kurmmadasa | pathi Vasudeva pandita-Vidyadhara | Atreya-sagdtra pathi Champadasa pathi 188 Govinda pathi Shashtidasa | pathi Chandidasa | pathi Sannu pathi Chitrakara Vatsa-sagotra | upasani Lakshmidhara | pathi Vishnudasa | pa 1 The letter i is written in the upper margte of the plate with indication that it is to be inserted in its propor place in the fourth line on the face of the plate in question. * Vriboh-dvachchhinna was originally engraved. The intended reading sooms to be laurikoh-dvachchhinnapalchima-maryadam. * The akshara kwa incised and deleted after tub. * The lotters dhild are engraved in the upper margin of the plate with indication that they are to be inserted in their propor place in the sixth line on the face of the plato in question. Tho akahara dod is engraved in the upper margin with indication that it is to be inserted in its proper place in the eighth lino on the face of the plate in question. The letters karona are engraved in the upper margin of the plate with indication that they are to be inserted to their proper place in the ninth line on the face of the plate in question. But the correct number is eks. chatodrinbat and not ana-chatrarimat. This word is written in the lower margin of the plate with indication that it has to be inserted in its proper place in the tontb line on the side of the plate in question. The correct expression is of course paniya-gndhin (cf. lino 179) The names are written without vibhakti and are separated from one another by a single danda like a hyphon In English. Tho name of the gotras is put at the beginning of the lists and is sometimes proooded and followed by a single or double danda. The expression used in some cases i gara but in others sagotra. Somo of the namos exhibit oonsiderable Prakrit and looal infuence. R* ww originally engravod.

Page #190
ASANKHALI PLATES OF NARASIMHA NI, SAKA 1225-PLATE V , phaay'aagraanyjibhaaiy'aa bhijaai tthik oi.. jaa9iessttumbhijaate halStsstt hiy'aa maatthe| taaraa 1 / * mks chi chi ! phri i jisili$ jmju phsstti ei maa h !! - 1 176 | aa sthaa haanggutr fnyje/ph! @ & sii ( ghraaji&ekhrj hj / | {tthr i ; 176 | ; uaii sttraai kssti hj phlaarm rijaarm & / braasstti ju4/ jaai 4/ 'jaate?!! / *T haajiielnyj nyj nyj nyjgaauchingichii rs ! ( 178 | L@&&&& nyj tthaait ostaattheiissm 14icchaa sthaay' haajnggi| i3_ 180 / 2 jaahaacchi| mi| phri ttraasstt ph7 caa| caahaajaaSii sukhii thrjissttraa phaai | 180 jaajrii sthaa/hi hijaat'jh maatthaa : 2aaj & Jjnddaassttijgunyjy' jaangg su 7 / 4% 189 *(bch!chi(chu ji&icchaa tthi|e chaai ii ji ssttr' ephaalii ( $ thaa@ixts/Da|bd &ui.4S/z yi ( 12,0| hy'nyjaa bhaangcchaaig&| & ghumi phyehe$13, ph} ij| taa(1 $ |nyj :{{bh! 2aa phj ikessaagrh3e1nyjy'tthaa tthaatth /184 184 [aacchaadd'ebhits bhaa60 h / sbcch chi chi 4/i t h yaa h[Nsthaagu| eph-1: jy'chi 186 hy'nyjaa [[ ai 11/ ea|{[[0] S{{c S F100 gaambh 186 iisstt !tQQhy'|[Gjaanyje. |ti tthitk ||| |[S(Chaas ({] / 144. Sltthaalii jaaph!!! chi:800&| i phi ai maaph!(Sct 15 (shii phlaami phlaah] 144 : 27N phugiierf2ftaahsraat($120@jiy'guigestuty'e [S kotoyiiH 20 / yunyj| 190 jbaabh| ( khoje4/actok| 0 sttri | toghaase ph07nggiig 120 10 / jea 1576( 12/ t6 ( tthaataa Seii |;&10] [5] tiitt ) 2% (28) 192 . !! s tyui !!]}cchaa ! & @ tthi, tths\Qssttaa baa 2.g saahsiigtth 1 | || (C) & 192 { ht &I, : 2 - ('S ( s: ej 2{{G (8&t@& ? || c / e{:3iiy'| bheji|ii00 (SS & FZ_[0]] [[bhic[[S ! [C] phri / || (khe ye bhaa| tthCL&| y!!017 194 f / saaphaa (S/ 1 0 [[ ] [ ghtt? 55 i-G71 & 2 - tPS( 107 [m khuNLS?? !! !! 5 7 / ....seen PSPSPSs a7.cL22STaa3e daay'i | 186 1941 92. Scale three fourths

Page #191
196 hy'| {$(S! 2S LC|se 1(C{ju ji &&\jaa| e ch !! / SI.g? : 110 / 4 / gug:5Ez',0ii 1196 2+thbhaatte kaa(IS fttenn phuttaa(1&faashaa & ai j0iigosstthii h. g for[shriidn 't 194 / AOt>phrhe {0ch (? maatr $+chaaddddaajbijqaaphte4/ khaataa phlaa35 gre| 198 | olai jaaphtQ & c (h 27-07N 1aah500/5fGS,iikii bhn|\giiti (C{( 7 ) 200 25aai|[5] [[susstthiMaa@kti[[bhaaoy': haa tthokss7|je| | .? 200 ebh1tiibhaaj, y![aay' mnyjy' ||phr tthi|ejaahaajkhrssttjssttekai 4/phrjjiigltthuk / 202 gaate hy'!iih ![: phlaarji!jaajaangtthussttngkaa| phi chuNjinyj| 6 4/4/4/4/ 202 || jaahi! [ laassttri [sth (je| [1aa khaay'| phaassttr| 204 19}Aaa!!(cchiaa o ph j j y'u chaagu phaatthaa phluhaassttri au (yaa # 1204 * o! [sraat o eii 1$! phaaNj 1 maa(|||$ (maa maa ! ! 206) 'tthi || 2+dd' !aitthiphraanyj|| 2 ( phiks & aikhaajsb se sH | 206 phreiiC/PS!zch ttheiiphaahtaayrth|saadujaaiy'aahiy'aajjutaa (f4aah / 209 o naastaastr (1 jij|SIaahjaaj 4/4/suutaa llicchaasophre" 204 theoNjaa &&tubhitiguchiH h[haaligraaphi sstti[{aa jaaj maaphi4/4/4/zi.je / 210} gukhechi htthii4/aa [[2]nyj chy'j hoy'aa &haai i| phraanyj(14/ 210 aHjii-&echnyjitthi ! S! 1 khr'iiH hull 4 o 2yi| aihijuhi|jaaphraasttraa| 21 inyjin (phaacchi phribhaa phri !((yaa | [[ 2 [aay' (!! (gh (taanyj ( bhulddi||34|3 ||212 5025aachi|

Page #192
No. 19) ASANKHALI PLATES OF NARASIMHA II, SAKA 1226 127 189 thi Ravi | tripathi Kirttinatha pathi Mitai tripathi Govindaratha pathi Svayambhu | pathi Chodul pathi Utsavakara pathi Ramai pathi 190 Ravi | Kasyapa-sagota(tra)-pathi Jalesvara | pathi Vra(Bra)hmanadasa | pathi Apti pathi Pariyankara | pathi Damadara | pathi Apti | pathi Mita191 i | pathi Manika pathi Ganu pathi Mitai pathi Vriddhi pathi Narayana pathi Kanu pathi Mitai pandita-Vishnudasa Gautama192 sagotra-pandita-Ala'lu pandita-Ravi | pathi Mantai | pathi Mitai | pathi Madhavakara | pathi Naku pathi Visvapani pa193 thi Konai pathi Bhanukara pathi Vi[shnu]dasa Vasi(si)shtha-gotra-pathi Gunakara pathi Chamdu / pathi Hari | pathi Vra(Bra)hmai pa. 194 thi Govinda pathi Sivakara | pathi Gunakara | Kaundinya-gota(tra) pathi Ravi dasal pathi Gauridasa | pathi Sarv vesvara (pathi Jagesvara)' [l*]pathi 195 Satu Parasa(sa)ra-gotra | pathi Anandi! pathi Kachu | pachi Kadu pathi Hridayakara | pathi Anandi | Sandandi)lya-sagotra va(na?)bhi Na Sixth Plate 196 rayana | A[m*]girasa-gatra pithi Kachu pathi Davidasa | Krishnatreya-sagotra pathi Jai pathi Dharmmupathi Nagu pathi 197 Rudrakara pathi Bhaskara | Kausika-sagotra pathi Champai (Sa[m*]khyayana gotra-pathi Vasundhara | Mandavya-gotra pathi Champai Bha199 ragava-gotra-pathi Haradasa pathi Purushottama pathi Vamadeva Aupamanyava gotra pathi Ratnakara Bharad vaja-sagotra | pa199 thi Kalidasa | pathi Manikadhara | pathi Lakshmidhara | pathi Jalesvara pathi Spishti pathi Sankhadhara | pathi Kitai pathi Disa200 ni pathi Ruaru va(na?)bhi Kanu pandita-Ganapati pathi Kirttipani pathi Kachu |etebhyas=chatur-adhika-sat-aikebhyo Vra(Bra)hmanebhyah 201 pratibhagan vatika-dvaya-vyavasthaya asht-ottara-sata-dvaya-parimitam(tam) | etach chhasana-devaya vatika-chatushtayan(yam) | veda-math-artham sapta202 vatika[h*] | vyakarana-math-artha dasa vatika[h*] | mandapa-chchhadanaya vatika trayam(yam) | pushkariny-arthan patcha-vatika[h*] || Putimasha-gotra203 ya sasan-adhikari-Kumadevasarmmane vatika-dvaya [Srikarana-Nagu-nayaka(kaya) vati[ka*]-dvaya (yam)] devebhyo Vra(Bra)hmanebhyah Kumara-Gangarajade204 vasya su(sva)rgga-praptaye anyebhyah (cha*] prasadikritya jala-sthala-machchh(tsya) kachchhapa-puratanavriksha-sahitam=a-chandr-arkka 1 Cf. in tho Oriya part of the Bhubaneswar bilingual inscription (JPASB, 1924, Plato I). . These letters are engraved in the lower margin of the plate with indication that they are to be insetred in their proper place in the twentieth line on the face of the plato in question, These letters are incised in the lower margin of the plate with indication that they are to be inserted in their proper place in the eighth line on the face of the plato in question,

Page #193
128 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA [Vol. XXXI * 200 m-akarikritya pradata(dat) Ni stattu(sya) Gathgarajadovapura-sasanasymangataya nana hapti(ttiya206 ninividhah sapta praja api pradata(dat) ||0|| Mad-dana-phala-siddhy-arthath tad-raksha phala-siddhaye | mad-dharmmah pa207 ripalyo-ya[n] bhupair-a-chandra-tarakam(kam) ICI 106*] Ma bhud=8-phala-sanka te para-dattreti parthiva | sva-dattad=adhikam punya para-da208 tt-anupalanam(nam) ICI 107*] Sva-dattam=para-dattam=va(ttam va) yatnad=raksha Yudhishthira | mahi[m*) matimatam broshtha danat kreyo'-nupalanam(nam) || [108*] Sva-dattam-para-dattam=va(ttam va) yo ha209 rattasttu) vasundharam(ram) sa vishthayam krimir-bhutva pitsibhih saha pachyate I[ 109] Nirjjane prantare dese bushka-kotara-vasinah (1) krishna-sarpa hi jaya210 nte ye haranti Vasundharam(ram) || [110*] Gam=eka(ka) sva[r]onam=ekam mva(va) bhumer-apy=arddham=angulam(lam) 1 haran-[n]arakam=apto(pno)ti yavad-a-bhute samplavam(vam) (1 111) Satrap=api ksito 211 dharmmah palaniyo manishibhih (D) katrur=&va hi satruh syat(syad)-dharmmah Satrurenna kasyachit || [11*] Mad-vant(vamsa)jah para-mahipati-vamsaja va papa212 despote-manas/ bhuvi bhavi-bhupah [l*l 78 palayanti mama dharmmam-idam samastan=teshah maya virachitd-Rijaliteesha murddhni | [119") 110|| There is an omariental flower design between the double dandos. Read dandch-chirydo. .There is another omamental flower design between the double dandas here. There is a penago engraved below the second half of line 212 ; but it was meant for insertion in lipo 203. See p. 127, noto 3.

Page #194
No. 20--THREE GRANTS OF CHALUKYA JAYASIMHA I (2 Plates) M. Somasokhara Sarma, Madras The three sets of copper-plate grants, edited below, come from Gudivada, a village in the Sarvasiddhi Taluk of the Visakhapatnam District. When, how and where these plates were discovered originally is not known. For a long time they have been carefully preserved in the house of Mr. Pericherla Peddiraju, a landlord of Gudivada. My friend, Mr. G. V. Raghavarao Pantulu, a pleader of Yellamanohili, having come to know of the existence of these plates, secured them on loan for a short time from the owner, who happens to be his client, and kindly sent them on to mo for decipherment and publication. I cut the rings of the sets for study and for taking impressions of the plates. All the three charters register gifts of localities presumably associated with Gudivada. A.-Grant No. 1, Year 18 This sett opnsists of thro. plates, each measuring 61' long and 31' broad. The plates are held together by a circular copper ring, 31" in diameter. The ends of the ring are joined at the bottom of a circular soal, 1) in diameter. When the plates came to me, the lower part of the seal was found broken away. On the top of the seal there is an aro-like curve in relief with its ends turned upwards, probably representing the moon. In the middle of the seal is found the legend SriSarvasid[dhi in relief in Eastern Chalukya characters. The plates are considerably thick. The ands of the plates are not raised into rims; yet the writing is well preserved, the letters having been engraved deeply. The outer faces of the first and last plates are left blank, and the remaining faces of the plates bear each six lines of writing. The characters are of the early Telugu-Kannada type, commonly styled the Vergi script. They resemble those of the early Eastern Chalukya grants. Of the individual letters, the forms of final + (line 1) and m (lines 13, 18, 21, 23) are noteworthy. Dravidian oocurs in Plakki (line 10) and in Kulivataka (line 16). The numerical symbols for 5, 8 and 10 ooour in the date of the grant in the last line. The language of the inscription is Sanskrit. With the exception of two impreostory verses at the end, the composition is in prose. As usual with the early grante. consonants are mostly doubled after 1. The doubling of dh before y in padanuddhyatah (line 9) is noteworthy. The expression punnagapadravastadim in line 16 is unintelligible. The object of the insoription is to record the gift of the western portion of the village called Adivass in Plakki-vishaya along with some of the fields of Kulivitaka, having converted the whole into an agrahara by making it immune from taxes.' The gift was made on the occasion of a lunar eclipse. The donor was the Eastern Chalukya king, Prithivi-Jayasrhhavallabha I, son of Vishnuvardhans and grandson of Kirtivarman. He had the title Sarvasiddhi, as found on the soal. He issued this grant from his residence at Kallura. The donees were Vinayasarman and [800 A. R. Ep., 1945-48, No. 1 of Appondix A.-Ed.) [See below, p. 133, noto 2.-Ed.] [The correct interpretation of the passage (line 18-18) seems to be that Punnagapadra which was a hamlet of the village of Adivasa wu populated and a portion of Kallvitaka ww added to it. This new unit forming the western division of Adivion wm made an agradna and granted to the doneos.-Ed.] (120)

Page #195
130 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA [VOL. XXXI Vishnusarman, sons of Vasusarman and grandsons of Kumarasarman of the Maudgalya gotra. They were students of the Kauthuma-Chhandoga (a sakha of the Samaveda). The ajnapti of the charter was Parameavara varman. This grant does not furnish any historical information beyond what we already know about the Eastern Chalukyas of Vengi. Its main interest lies in the date it furnishes. King Jayasimhavallabha made this gift on the day of a lunar eclipse and the 15th day of the 8th fortnight of Hemanta in his 18th regnal year. This is the second grant of Jayasimhavallabha I to be dated in this manner, viz., in the seasons, fortnights and days, the first being his Pulimburu grant1. This method of dating is similar to that of the Prakrit grants both of the Satavahanas and the Ikshvakus. It shows that this early custom of dating grants persisted till the middle of the seventh century. According to this arrangement, the year was divided into three seasons of four months each, namely, Grishma, Varsha and Hemanta, a season being subdivided into eight pakshas or fortnights. Since the gift was made at the time of a lunar eclipse, the eclipse in question must have occurred on the 15th day of the bright fortnight or purnima-tithi, evidently of Phalguna, the last month of the year. This enables us to understand that, according to this ancient method of reckoning, the months were purnimanta and not amanta. In a way, the English equivalent of the date of the grant under review can be ascertained. The date of the Kopparam plates of Pulakesin II is held to be 631 A. D., both by Hultzsch and Sewell on the assumption, which I think is correct, that Prithividuvaraja, the ajnapti of the grant, was no other than Prithiviyuvaraja, i.e. Kubja Vishnuvardhana I. On the date of this record, Vishnuvardhana was the duvaraja, i.e. yuvaraja. It is to be presumed that some time after that date he proclaimed his independence and ruled the kingdom in his own name. The grant recorded in his Chipurupalli plates was made, on the 15th tithi of Sravana on the occasion of a lunar eclipse in his 18th or last regnal year. If his independent rule began some time in 631 A. D. itself, his eighteenth regnal year would correspond either to 648 A. D., if current, or to 649 A. D., if expired. During the period between 631 and 651 A. D. there were four lunar eclipses in the month of Sravana, one in Saka 554 or 632 A. D. and the others in Saka 563 or 641 A. D., Saka 572 or 650 A. D. and Saka 573 or 651 A. D., respectively. One of these four years must be the 18th regnal year of Vishnuvardhana I. The first may be ruled out as it is too early to be his 18th regnal year. One of the remaining three may be taken to have been the last year of his rule. The grant under review helps us in determining this date since Jayasimhavallabha I was the son and successor of Vishnuvardhana I. The 18th regnal year of Jayasimhavallabha I, either qurrent or expired, when counted from any one of the three aforementioned years, should have a lunar eclipse on Phalguna-su. 15. According to S.K. Pillai's Indian Ephemeris there were lunar eclipses on Phalguna-purnima in Saka 579 or 657-58 A. D., Saka 580 or 658-59 A. D. and Saka 598 or 676-77 A. D., within the period from 650 to 680 A. D. Of these, the last date need not be taken into consideration as it would be very late for Jayasimhavallabha's 18th year. Hence, either Saka 579 or 657-58 A. D., or Saka 580 or 658-59 A. D., should correspond to the 18th year of Jayasimhavallabha I. Of these, Saka 1 JAHRS, Vol. V, p. 183. Above, Vol. XVIII, pp. 257 ff. K. V. Lakshmana Rao assigned the Kopparam plates to 611 A.D. (Ann. Bh. Or. Res. Inst., Vol. IV. pp. 43 ff.). He arrives at this date by identifying Prithividuvaraja with Satyaaraya Dhruvarajendra varman of the Goa platos (JBBRAS, Vol. X, pp. 365 ff.). This identification is not tenable for the reasons adduced in my paper on the Chronology of the Eastorn Chalukyas (JOR, Vol IX, pp. 23-31). [For another untenable view that Prithivs. duvaraja may be a prince of the Ananda family, see K. V. Subrahmanya Ayyar, Three Lectures, p. 53.-Ed.] Ind. Ant., Vol. XX, pp. 16 ff.

Page #196
No. 20] THREE GRANTS OF CHALUKYA JAYASIMHA I . 131 680 or 658-59 A. D. proves to be the 18th year, current, of Jayasimhavallabha I, whun counted from Saka 563 (i.e. 641-42 A. D.), the 18th year of his father Vishnuvardhana I. Thus the date of the grant under review is 659 A. D., February 12, when there was a lunar eclipse. The above discussion leads us to conclude that the regnal years of the Eastern Chalukyas were ourrent and not expired. Sinoe the 18th year of Vishnuvardhana I happens to be Saka 663 or 641-42 A. D., it may be definitely said that his rule over the coastal region of the Andhra country, or in other words, the starting point of the Eastern Chalukya chronology proves to be the Saka year 546 or 624-25 A. D. It is thus evident that by the date of the Kopparam plates the conquest of Vengl by Pulakesin II and the establishment of the Chalukya rule there were already accomplished facts. Vishnuvardhana's independent rule must have begun sometime after 631 A. D. But he seems to have counted his regnal years from the beginning of bis governance over the coastal region in 624-25 A. D.' The localities mentioned in this grant are Kalluravasaka, Kulivitaka, Adivasa or Adivasa and Plakki-vishaya. I am unable to identify Kalluru. Kulivataka is also mentioned as Kudivada sad Kudivata in the following two grants respectively. Kulivataka is the present village of Gudivada. I am unable to identify Adivass or Adivasa. But its situation is not difficult to guess. It must have been adjacent to the village of Gudivada (Kulivataka of the grant), since some fields of the latter and the western portion of the former were joined together and constituted into an agrahara. Plakki-vishaya is mentioned in the Ramatirtham plates of Indra varman of the Vishnukundin dynasty and in the Chipurupallid and Timmapuram plates of Vishnuvardhana I of the Eastern Chalukya dynasty. The name occurs as Plakki in the first two records and as Palaki in the last one. The villages granted in the Ramatirtham and Timmapuram plates are Peruvadaka and Kumularu respectively. Both these villages remain unidentified. The gift registered in the Chipurupalli plates was made by king Vishnuvardhana I from the town of Cherupuru in Plakkivishaya. Thus, altogether we come to know of four villages situated in the Plakki or Palaki vishaya. namely, Peruvadaka, Kumuluru, Cherupuru, and Kulivataka. Cherupuru was identified by Fleet, though with some doubt, with Chipurupalli,. the chief town of the Chipurupalli Taluk, Visakhapatnam District, since these plates were said to have been found near the village of that name. This identification is not correct as will be shown presently. If Kulivata ka is identified with Gudivada in the Sarvasiddhi Taluk, the other villages also have to be located in the same Taluk or in its vicinity. There are two villages by name Chinna Gummularu and Pedda Gummularu in the Sarvasiddhi Taluk. One of these may be identical with Kumuluru of the Timmapuram plates. Timmapuram, the findspot of these plates, is also in the same Taluk. As to Peruvadaka, I have no doubt that it is identical with Paravada in the south-eastern portion of the Anakapalli Taluk which is adjacent to the Sarvasiddhi Taluk. B. V. Krishna Rao rojoots both the identification of Prithividuvaraja by Hultzch and the date 631 A.D. of the Kopparam plates as suggested by Sowell. Ho does not approve of Fleet's schemo or my scheme of chronology of the Eastern Chalukyas. Yet it is interesting to note that he arrives exactly at the same date as the above, i.e. 824-25 A. D., for the initial year of Vishnuvardhana I of Vengt. Vide "The Revised Chronology of the Eastern Chalukyas', JAHRS, Vol. IX, Pt. IV, pp. 1 ff. [See also JOR, Vol. IX, pp. 1/ff.-Ed.] [This dating does not solve all the problems of Eastern Chalukya chronology. CE N. Venkataramanayya, The Eastern Chalukyas of Vengi, p. 56.-Ed.] Abovo, Vol. XII, pp. 133 ff. The name of the district was wrongly road na Plaki. Ind. Ant., Vol. XX, p. 16. Above, Vol. IX, pp. 318 ff. Ind. Ant., Vol. XX, pp. 16 and 96.

Page #197
132 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA [Vol. XXXI If those identifications are correct, it may be concluded that the Plakki or Palaki vishaya comprised at least the contiguous portions, if not the whole, of the Sarvasiddhi and Anakapalli Taluks of the Visakhapatnam District. As such, Cherupuru must also be looked for in the same region. There is a village called Chipurupalli in the Anakapalli Taluk, which may be identified with Cherupuru. I think that Kubja-Vishnuvardhana's plates were found near this Chipurupalli and not near the other village of the same name. Both the grants of Vishnuvardhana I issued from the coastal region of Andhra thus appear to have been discovered in the AnakapalliSarvasiddhi region which was known in early times as the Plakki or Palaki vishaya. The ! in Plakki and Palaki was later changed into and the name became Prakki which was applied to this territorial division in later times. TEXT First Plate 1 Om svasti | Srimat-Kalldra-vasakat Svamibhattaraka-pada-padma-prasad-42 vapta-rajyanam Hariti-priya-putranam Manavya-sagdtranam=Adva3 medha-yajinam Chalukyanam kula-jaladhi-samudbhuta-raja-ratna4 sya sakala-jagad-artti-hara-karmmanah bri-Kirttivarmmanah priya8 napta sva-pitur=anuna-guna-gap-o[d*]dyotita-rochishaor=aidamyugina-Ma6 havinhpoh Vishnuvarddhana-maharajasya priya-tanayah Second Plate, First Side 7 pravarddhamana-pratap-opanamita-ripu-nfipati-makuta-tata-ghatita-ma8 pi-mayukha-manjari-punja-pinjarita-charan-aravinda-yugalah para9 ma-brahmanyo mata-pitci-pad-anuddhyatah sri-Pri(Pri)thivi-Jayasimha10 vallabha-maharajah Plakki-vishayam=adhivasinah kutumbinah 11 samajnapayati [l*) Yatha Maudgalya-sagdtrasya Kauthuma-Chhando12 ga-babrahmacharinah Kumarasarmmanah pautrabhyan Vasubarmmanah Second Plate, Second Side 18 putrabhyam(bbyam) Vinayaga[rma]-Vishnusarmmabhya[m] Trisahasra-paragabhyam(bhyam) 14 shat-karmma-niratabhyam asmad-ayur-arogya-jaya-yas-oti16 vriddhaye Soma-grahane udaka-purvvam kritva Adivaszi 1 The village of Sarvasiddhi after which the Taluk got its name was, in all likelihood, founded by Jayasimhavallabha I who had the title Sarvasiddhi. . From the original platen. * Expressed by symbol. * The expression more familiarly found in such contexts is yold-Muriddhayl. * This may be read as Adivdat also, since there is little difference betwoond and in this period.

Page #198
THREE GRANTS OF CHALUKYA JAYASIMHA -- PLATE I A.-GRANT NO. I, YEAR 18 chm 8 8 ` ng " phuusrng 552132 2 8rungrak 59.08 - 30 ) m k kh 18 313 - 38 5`a `u phwn 6a prii ! 4 ) cha90g) 26 8 4 8 :8a k: 3 pii 4 * 8 3 4 5 1 2 333 3 7 3 pii 2 543 6 23:8.653 n3. 4. p 2 : werd ac 2. aaraecch2006 ia (99 40 441334 8x8x333# 53 24 & 58 84 2484 0 3 3 () `: JJ 31 1 2 3 4 5 2 3 3 2 483 40 121) 10 5 ` ng | 5 : 3 384 : 553 : 10 m bn 3 33 ) b (T) 3 3 3 3 0 - n 1 ( 33 : 6" yaa 23. 2th 25 m63 : - (1,6 ( 333) 26,855) $ 2008 JA314 | 53 3 3 riabb 8 2 14 18 b W33) k C2 chan 333 3341 16 0 3 3 4 2 0 4 0 0 0 0 1 16 8p: bnii thueng mopg () 75 8 4 } 18 US$233115352536 18 may 37031312 3:33 :38 P OTT 3 20 3 3 3 3:yk 8 maa 3 yk 3 5 4 20 (1) J) cchb 73 27 ) : 38) 3m) 32.3) 4 22 \ 1 0 12 540 air`an 320 21 22 k aa ti 2 aib ( e 24 6 2 18 5 38 m .) r? 5 24 Scale three fourths

Page #199
B.-GRANT No. 2 4 4 RU Jru4555 br 00m Jnaa nuuN 2 hoo8 pm phaurn hoohnnt hai 3 hlaa 3 :lee -:5 ghr ) nuuN 5 D0 rkhun: tn pooh n khputtpuls tooN jhrn 6 100 anaaj rkh:45 hoor hn? 8 30rr h- hunnutt tooN : ' Tu nuuN30:00 cooN 3 hrnee Srn 9 hrnraaN hn daa 10 10 nuuN hoor taaNh naa p5:30 13 A Hikh daa ttaarktt 12 ib pl kNn daa haal 3 0 0 0 5 // yUT Phaa hai : nuuN hr 08 Jkh nuu7 6nn 3' naa 16 29 393 naah nuuNh nuuN 1 tooN 1 nvtee 18 w , " . nuuN hr h // hukn nuuN) hai ? 20 : naarc 2016 tooN p: n r r r dh n Rgh nuuN ' c naa 715 nuuN 22 Ot9 yuu 5 :/rnnjtt 18 ( 22 05 2005cy0 - UZ 3 21 3 9 : 3 0 31 1 37 v u [ 4 24 ] 9

Page #200
No. 20 THREE GRANTS OF CHALUKYA JAYASIMHA I 133 16 Punnagapadravastadin kritva Kulivataka-kshetra-sahitah pe17 schima-khandah(ndam) sarvva-karam(ra)-pariharen=agraharam kritva a-cham(cha)ndr-arka18 tarakam-maya samprattam. [l*) Tad-viditva yath-ochitam bhaga-bhoga Third Plate 19 m=upanayantah sukhah(kham) prativasathah(tha) [l*) Kais-chid-api badba na kartta20 vya [l*) Vyasa-gita) [1*] Bahubhir=vvasudha datta bahubhis=ch=anupalita [l*] 21 yasya yasya yada bhumih ta(mis-ta)sya tasya tada phalam [llel 22 Sva-dattam para-dattam va yatnad=raksha Yudhisthira [l*) mubim na23 himatam sveshtha danach=chhrzyd=nupalanam [l*) Ajiapti[b] 24 Parsmesvara varmma [ll] Samh 10 8 H 8 di 10 6 || B.- Grant No. 2 This grant also consists of three plates which do not have raised rims. Each plate is 7.7" long and 2.1' broad. The plates are strung together on a circuler copper ring (3.1' in diameter) which passes through a hole (B" in diameter) at the left margin of each plate. The ends of the ring are soldered at the bottom of a cirouler soal 1.7" in diameter. On the upper and lower portions of the seal are engraved in relief a crescent moon and a lotus respectively, the middle portion being occupied by the legend Sri-Sarvasiddhi. The first and last plates bear writing on one side only while the second plate is inscribed on both sides. Of the inscribed sides, the first three bave each six lines of writing, the last one containing seven lines. The characters belong to the Southern Class of Alphabets, being normal for the period and the area to which the inscription belongo. They are similar to those found in the early Eastern Chalukya grants. Final t occurs in line 1 and final m in lines 14, 18, etc. The consonants d, 1, m and after r are doubled as in the early grants. Dravidian occurs in line 12 in Plakki and the jihvamuliya in line 16. The initial vowel ai, which rarely occurs in inscriptions, is met with in lino 5. This ai resembles kha in line 17 divested of its medial a sign. The form of kh in line 1, in lines 2, 14 and 19 and kri in lines 4 and 17 are noteworthy on account of their peculiarities. The letters kh and ch are almost alike. The language of the inscription is Sanskrit. With the exception of the last two imprecatory verses, it is in prose. The inscription belongs to the reign of Prithivi-Jayasith havallabha I of the Chalukya family, who is described as in the previous charter. It records that the king, baving created (made provision for) a dwelling place in Kudivada, granted thirtytwo nivartanas of land, separating it from the village of Kunduru and constituting it into a separate agrahara by freeing it from all encumbranoes. The donees were two Brahmana brothers, namely Svamiyasas and Vishnuyasas who were the students of the Chhandoga and belonged to the Vatsa gotra. They had studied the Veda, Vedanga, 1 The meaning of the phrase is not clear. Could it be Punnag-pavana-griha-athanam ! [The intended reading of the passage in lines 16-18 appears to be Punnagapadrah jasatim kritud Kwkivafaka. kohetra-vahitad pabchima-khandah........samprattah.-Ed.] [Boo 4. R. Ep., 1945-48, No. 2 of App. A. -Ed.] *[The correct interpretation of the passage seems to be that the village of Kudivada was populated and having boon constituted into an agrahara with the addition of thirtytwo Nivarlands of land taken from the adjoining village of Kundaru, was granted to the donoet. -Ed.]

Page #201
134 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA [VOL. XXXI Itihaso, Purana, Mimamsa and many other Sastras, were proficient in the Trisahasravidya1 and performed the Agnishtoma sacrifice. They were the sons of Vishnuyasas and grandsons of Mitrayasas. The king issued his order from his residence at Asanapura and addressed it to the elders and officers of the district of Plakki and to the ryots of the village of Kunduru in the Plakki vishaya. A ninth portion of this village was again given by these donees to their own sister's son, Vishnusarman, who belonged to the Gavishmi gotra and was a student of the Bahvpicha. The ajnapti of this grant was Bhimasarman who is described as a great devotee of Vishnu and performer of the Vajapeya sacrifice. This officer is not known from any of the grants of Jayasimha I published so far. Of the localities mentioned in this record Plakki-vishaya is already known from the previous charter. I am unable to identify Kunduru. It must, however, have been in the neighbourhood of the present village of Gudivada, since some land from the boundary of Kunduru was separated and added to the former village. Both the owner of the plates and my friend Mr. Raghavarao Pantulu inform me that there are some Harijans in the village of Gudivada who have Kunduru as their family name. Kudivada is Gudivada itself. Asanapura is unidentifiable. It appears from the grants of Jayasimha I that it was an important town in the early Eastern Chalukya times. Katisarman, the donee of the Nidubaru grant of Jayasimha was a resident of Asanapura and is described as ghatika-samanya. Evidently Asanapura must have been a ghatika-sthana. Rudrasarman, the son of Sivasarman of the Gautama gotra and the donee of the Pulimburu grant of Jayasimhavallabha, was also a resident of Asanapura. Originally, his father Sivasarman was an inhabitant of Kunduru in Karma-rashtra and was the recipient of the agrahara village of Pulimburu from king Madhavavarman of the Vishnukundin family. During the rule of Jayasimhavallabha, Sivagarman's son Rudrasarman emigrated from Kunduru to Asanapura. Asanapura thus appears to have been one of the educational and cultural centres of the early Eastern Chalukya times. TEXT First Plate 1 Om svasti [*] Srimad-Asanapura-vasakat sva-sakti-mukha-dalita-danuja-pati-mahasenena 2 Mahasanen-Abhivaddhi(rddhi)tanamh Matri-gapa-paripalitanam Minavya-sagtrapat Hariti(i)-putrina). 3 m-Aavamedha-yajinath Chalukyanah kula-jalanidhi-aamudbhuta-raja-ratasya sakala-jaga 4 d-atti(rtti)-hara-karmmapah def-Ki(K1)rttivarmmagab priya-naptah(pta) saty-api Kaliyugs Kritayuga=iva 5 praja-paripalan-Arttham-avatarita-manushya-janmanah aidathyagina-Mma(Mahavishor Vvishnuvarddhana 6 maharajasya priya-tanayah pravarddhamana-pratap-opanata-samasta-samanta-mandalah I am informed that Brahmapas well-versed in this lore belong to the Madhyandina eakha of the Kanva sect. It is the same as Trisahasra mentioned in line 13 of the previous grant. * Above, Vol. XVIII, pp. 56 ff. Ibid., Vol. XIX, pp. 254 ff. JAIRS, Vol. VI, pp. 17 ff. From the original plates. * Expressed by symbol.

Page #202
No. 20] THREE GRANTS OF CHALMUKYA JAYASIHA I 135 Second Plate, First Side 7 ava-lakti-traya-tribul-avabhinna-para-narapati-sakala-bala-chotanah eneka-samara-sam. ghatta-vi8 jay-avapta-yasi-vibesha-bhushanah pratidinam=ancka-samanta-makuta-mani-prabha-pra-1 9 prardha-pariranjita-pada-pitbah Yudhishthira=iva dharmma-parayanah Bra(Bri)baspatir iva 10 nayajnah Manur-iva vinayajnah Airavata=iv=anavarata-dan-ochcha-hastah svaja11 na-parijana-Vatsalah paramabrahmanyo(nyo) mata-pitri-pad-anudhyatah brf-Pri(Pri)dhi (thi) vi-Jayasimgha(simba)12 vallabha-maharaja(jah) Plakki-vishaye vishaya-vsiddhan=adhikarinah Kundura-grama-kut umbinas-cha Second Plate, Second Side 13 samajnapayati [l*) viditam-astu vo yath=asmabhis=chaturvvidya-paragasya Mitrayabasah 14. pautrabhyam(bhyam) sva-pitu(tri)-gup-alankpitasya Vishnuyasasah putrabhyam shat karmma-dharmm-anushthang16 parabhyam(bhyam) Veda-Vedang-Evi(ti)hasa-Purana-Mimams-ady-aneka-sostr-arttha-tatra (ttva)-salila16 prakshalit-antahkarana-panikabhyam Agnishtoma-yajibhyam(bhyam) Vatsa-sagotrabhyam 17 Chhandoga-sabrahmacharibhyam(bhyam) trisahasra-vidy-alankrita-mukh-aravindabhyam (bhyanh) Svama(mi)ya[60]. 18 Vishnuyasobhyam(bhyam) Kudivada-nama-gramas vasati[m] kritva Kundura-grama-sin(si) mno dvatra[nbani] Third Plate 19 varttanam chhitva(ttva) puny-abhivriddhaye sarvva-kara-pariharen=agrahari(ri)kritya maya sambrattam. [l*] 20 tatha bhavadbhir=anyais-cha paripalani(ni)yah[l*] etabhya(bhya)m=eva Gavishmi-sagotra Bahvsicha(cha)-sabrahma21 chari-sva-bhagincya-Vishnusarmmane=sya grame(ma)sya navamo bhago dattah [11*] ajfiaptih 22 anoka-dha[rmm-]nushthana-punya-sanchayah parama-vaishnavo Vajapeya-yaji Bhima sarmma [l*] 23 Vyasa-gitau [l*) Bahubhiruvvasudha datta bahubhiamch-anupalita [l*) yasya yasya yada bhu(bhu)mi1 Thin akshara is redundant. *[The reading is grama[1].-Ed.) . Read dvdtrimdan-nitarlandni. Road samprattam. (Better road samprattah. -Ed.)

Page #203
136 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA [Vol. XXXI 24 ta(s=ta)aya tasya tada phalam [l*J Ma bhud=aphala-banka van(vah) para-datt-sti parthiva" (vah) [l*) sva-danat=phala26 m-anantyam para-dan-anupalanam || C.-Grant No.3 This sett consists of three plates without raised rims. Each plate is 6.9" long and 3-4 broad. They are strung together on a circular ring 2.5' in diameter. The ends of the ring are soldored at the bottom of a circular soal 1.5' in diameter. The seal after cleaning shows only a spiral sign on its face. The script is the early Southern Class commonly styled Telugu-Kandada. The letters resemble those found in the other grants of Jayasimha I. They are very indifferently written and therefore the form of individual lotters is not always the same. Initial ai occurs in line 3 in aidaryugina. The shape of the letter wyd in brahmany8 in line 10 is interesting. Finalt ooours in line 1 and final m in line 20. The medial & sign in ra in pariharena (line 18) and hareta (line 24) is peonliar. It is not a simple horizontal stroke to the left. The language of the inscription is Sanskrit. It is in prose with the exception of the two imprecatory verses at the end. The terms kandikattu, kadakattu and avakaffu popurring in the description of the boundaries aro'unintelligible. This inscription also belongs to the same king, Jayanishha I of the Eastern Chalukya family. The record does not furnish new facts. The royal prasasti and the details of the grant are similar to those of the previous record. The king issued this grant from Asanapura. Addressing the elders and officers of the Plakki vishaya and the ryots of the village of Kunduru. the king granted the village of Kudivada to the same dono68, Svamiyabas and Vishnuyasas of the Vatsa gotra, separating it from the boundary of Kunduru and constituting it into an agrahara with all the usual immunities. The boundaries of the newly constituted agraham are given. They are as follows: on the east the boundary of the village of Kunduru ; on the south the sea; on the west the tank named Golava as well as the Nagyvula tank, Kandikattu and Kadakattu and on the north Avakattu. The ajfiapts is Bhimatarman, already known from the previous charter. These three insoriptions thus register grants referring to one and the same village of Kudivada (Gudivada). In fact, the order of these inscriptions, if I understand them aright. should be thus : Grant No. 2, by which the village of Gudivada comes into being as an independent agrahara, should be the first one. Then comes Grant No. 1 which says that the king granted the western portion of the village of Adivass along with some land detached from the extent of the village of Gudivada, constituting the whole into an agrahara, to the Brahmana brothers, Vinayasarman and Vishnubarman of the Maudgalya gora. To compensate this loss to the donees the king seems to have granted them again by grant No. 3 thirtytwo mivartanas of land, separating it again from the village of Kunduru, as stated in grant No. 2. [See A. R. Bp., 1946-48, No. 8 of App. A.-Ed.] As the forms of many lotters like bh in line 1, ai in line 8, 6 in lino 10, show later forms, the writing seems to belong to a later period. The soal boars only a spiral symbol and the village granted is the same as in the previous charter. This record appears to be a later modified copy of No. 2, in the text of which the boundaries of the agraira are added while a statement regarding the allotmont of a share of the agradara to the donoo's sister's nou, as found in No. 2, is omitted. No. 8 thus appears to have been forged by the hoirs of the donoes of No. 2 with a view to depriving the sucoomors of the done's sister's son of the share in question.-Ed.) [This argument is unconvinolag. As shown above (p. 129, note 8 ; p. 133, notes 2 and 4 ; abovo, noto 2). the agraira villages gruuted - well u the donors in the first two grants are different and the third grint appears to be later modified copy of the second-Ed.)

Page #204
No. 20 THREE GRANTS OF CHALUKYA JAYASIMHA I 187 TEXT: First Plate 1 Om svasti [l*] Srimad-Asanapura-vasakat sva-sakti-mukha-dalita-danu2 japati-mahasenena Mahasenen=abhivaddhi(rddhi)tanam Matri-ga3 na-pacipalitana Manavya-sagotranam Hariti(ti)-putrana. 4 m-Asvamodha-yajinan Chadu(lu)kyanam kula-jaladhi-samudbha6 ta-raja-ratnasya sri-Kitti(rtti)varmmanah priya-napta aidamyugina-Maha8 vishnoh Vishnuvarddhana-maharajasya priya-tanayah pravarddhami Second Plate, First Side 7 na-pratap-panata-samasta-samanta-mandalah sva-lakti-traya-para8 jita-para-saktih aneka-samara-samhghatta-vijay-avapta-yaso-vikcaha9 bhushanah pratidinam=aneka-samanta-makuta-mani-prabha-rath10 jita-padapithah parama-brahmanyo mata-pitri-pad-anudhya11 tah Sri-Prithivi-Jayasinhgha (sichha)vallabha-maharajah Plakki-vishayo 12 visha[ya*)-vsiddhan=adhikarina Kundura-grama-kutumbinag-cha samajapaya. Second Plate, Second Side 18 ti [l*) viditam=astu vo yath=asmabhit-chaturvvidya-paragasya Mitrayada14 sa pautrabhyam sva-pitu(tri)-gun-alamkritasya Vishnuyabusah putrabhyam shat-ka15 rmma-dharmm-anushthana-parabhyam(bhyam) Agnishtoma-yajibhyarh Vatma-sagdtribhyam 16 Chhandoga-sa brahmacharibhyath &vamiyas-Vishnuyabobhyam Kudivada-na17 ma-gramah vasatim kritva Kundura-grama-simno(mnah) prithak-kritya puny-Abhivriddhayi 18 Bazvva-kara-paribaren=agrahariksitya maya dattah [ll"] Bhavadbhir-anyaifmoha pa Third Plate 19 laniyah [l*] Asya sima-vibhagab [1*] Purvvatah Kundura-grama-alma(ma)a[va sima] [I*] 20 Dakshinatah samudram(drab) [I*] Paschimatah Golava-nama-tatakam punah Nagavula 1 Fron thu uriginal plates. * Lxpressed by aymbol.

Page #205
138 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA [VOL. XXXI 21 aberuva-Kandikappu-Kadakattu [1] Uttaratah Avakattu [1] Ajaaptih pi(pa)ri(ra)[mi)(ma) 22 vaishnavo Vajapeya-yaji Bhimasarmma [*] Bahubhir=vvasudha datta bahu 23 bhis-ch-anupalita [*] yasya yasya yada bhumih ta(mis-ta)sya tasya tada phalam(lam) [*] Sva. 24 datta para-dattam va yo harita vasundharath(rim) [1] abashshi(shti)-varsha-sahasrani vishthayati jayate krimib [I]

Page #206
THREE GRANTS OF CHALUKYA JAYASIMHA - PLATE II C.-GRANT No 3 gpkssnu ervinige sf 7krikte 2 cti b. kisha'itre 2 1 8 - shni ksi shrii s 60ti . 49rlli mau5. nirri si& 4 aaNjrtksstaa krm izmki 6 2:35 0E : trir 6 * A C sNb ge sunik: svksseetr mtt] krki:ake suk s shinuu 8 shshi : 87 r&te scitrr | 10 1 1 siri: biNki ttv bbsruu 10 12 ttiddislikke 24d5: shiy) 12 -- ( 3 iv'y crN pu & mnnnn 14 prtishNku tilliyd sti 14 d: oraajy anishcit pr tini. 16 # By sRssnn issttu60. 43: 7795 084siddhte 3 " 18 sshkrrigm.aprtikrll y73 shtrr 18 Kly 8AghBON 5: keNp siNh (352;sik shiktege tks ni1taite 20 aat rtkrt r aarkaas:shursti 22 pddhi nigmemonighN aksmnn 22 86 supti y k m kM9 iti:kitshrtn 24 ashisut5rislaagide Scale three fourths

Page #207
B C SEALS kiu Gruct From Photographs

Page #208
No. 21-KAMALAPUR PLATES OF KRISHNADEVARAYA, SAKA 1447 The Late Mr. V. RANGACHARYA, MADRAS. These bopper plates," eleven in number, were received in 1905 from the Estato Guardian at Kamallpur, near Hampe, Bellary District, on a short loan by the late Mr. T. A. Gopinatha Rao. The plates were returned to the owner. I edit the insoription from its impressions availablo in the office of the Government Epigraphist for India. The Government Epigraphist describes the plates thus : "Eleven copper plates with highlyraised rims and rounded tops, containing twenty sides. Round ring with its edges pressed close together in a hole behind the seal. The seal is hung on a oopper ring whose edges are closely pressed together as stated above. The copper ring measures 31' in diameter and is about ' thick. The soal bears in a counter-sunk surface the figure of a standing boar with up-lifted tail and facing the proper right. It is aurmounted by the sun and the moon in relief. Below the boar are some symbols. The plates measure roughly 11}' long in the middle and 84 inches on the sides ; the breadth varies from 74 to 7 inches." The first and last of the plates, as usual, have been engraved on the inner side only, while the others on both the faces. They are numbered, like the Unamanjeri plates of Achyutaraya, on the first inscribed side of each plate with Telugu-Kannade numerals from 2 to 11. The writing has been done well and it is intact on sooount of the raised rime. But between lines 67 and 18, there is a blank space for a line and a half which can be filled up from similar epigraphs. At the end of line 448, which is the last on the second side of plate 9, there is a blank which can be covered by siz aksharas; and at the close of line 508, the last on the 10th plate where the list of donees enda, there is also & Vacant space for four letters. The characters are Nandinagart, except the last word Sri-Virupaksha in line 522. which is in Kannada. The sign for rough r in Mururayara is not distinguished from ordinary r as in other records. The middle stroke of & is occasionally missing as in Katipats in line 171. The following orthographical peculiarities can be noted. The visarga sign is occasionally omitted, the omission usually being before the word sri. It is rodundant in the expressions like padailreamkitan in line 29 and sunuhs-Tirumala in line 363. A consonant after is usually doubled. Instances of the doubling of a consonant after visarga and elsewhere are also available. The anusvara is usually used for the class nasal. Wherever there is double m the first is made into an anusvara as in T'inmaya in line 127. The consonant t is sometimes wrongly used for d as in tanutbhava) in line 106. There are some names of unusual interest among the donees who number as many as 308 and belong to all sects. The three Vedas and various sakhas and gotras are represented. Though a Dvaitin, Vyasaraya, the chief donee, included scholars of every persuasion among the shareholders of the endowment. The individual shares ranged from 37 to , the exact quantity being apparently dependent on the attainments of each recipient. The total number of shares seems to have been slightly above 437. The gotras represented by the donees are: Agastya 3, Atreya 18, Bharadvaja 51, Daivarata 1, Gargya 8, Gautama 10, Gurja 1, Harita 20, Jamadagnya-Apas. tambe 1, Jamadagnya-Vatsa 1, Kanva 2, Kabyapa 52, Kaundinya 32, Maudgalya 3, Kausika or Visvamitra 30, Parghasa 2, Putimasha 4, Rathithara 1, Salavata 1, Sandilya 8, Sathamarshana 1, 1. It is greatly to be regretted that the author passed away when the article was still in the press. * A.R. Ep., C. P. No. 13 of 1905. . It has been prosumed so in the case of the first plate which was not received in the Government Epigruphist's office. It seems that the estampage of Plate IB Was missing in the set of imperssions received by the author. It has 27 lines of writing, which are practically identical with lines 1-24 of the Conjeeveram plates (above, Vol. XIII, pp. 126-27).--Ed.] Abovo, Vol. III, pp. 147 ff. (139)

Page #209
140 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA [Vol. XXXI Briva tsa 36, Vadhula 2, Vardhasva 2, Vasishtha 18. The sakhas and sutras represented are Rik, Ysjus, Bodhayana, Kanva, Jaimini and Samana. The donees came from different villages and have names often in Sanskrit and popular dialects combined. A detailed scrutiny of the list, with reference to similar information in other records, is likely to throw welcome light on the question of the migration of the scholarly families and the literary services rendered by the individuals of the different sects and schools. The language is Sanskrit and the whole text is in verse. The introductory portion is in different metres; but verses 33-343 which enumerate the donees and their shares are in Anushtubh. Verses 344-52 are again in different metres. The first thirteen of the introductory stanzas ending with the expression parkti-rathadeiva, are not available as that plate was not received in the Government Epigraphist's office. The remaining stanzas are 321 and cover lines 1-67. The first six verses (lines 1-18) carry the genealogy down to Vira-Narasimha, the elder brother of Krishnadevaraya. Verses 7-16 (lines 18-42) eulogize the ruling king Krishnadevaraya and are identical with verses 20-29 of the Hampe inscription of S. 1430 (1508 A. D.) with a single change in verse 14 (line 37), where we have Virapratapa ity-adi instead of Gandabherunda ity-adi of the Hampe record. The beautiful prose passage, which describes the king immediately after these stanzas in the Hampe record is absent in the present epigraph. Lines 43-45 give the date of the grant in words. It is Salivahana-Saka 1447, Parthiva, Phalguna su. 12 corresponding to the 24th February, 1526 A.D. Lines 45-48 (verses 19-20) mention the place of the donation and the illustrious teacher to whom it was made. It was a royal order to the people of Ghanagirdrajya to the effect that, in the Vitthalesvara temple on the bank of the Tungabhadra, the grant was made to Vyasatirtha who was the disciple of Brahmanyatirtha and had a mind exclusively devoted to the contemplation of Brahman and who had written commentaries on all the Sastras. Then follows, in lines 49-60 (verses 21-28), a description of the village granted and its boundaries. It was in Koyyakuriki-sima and Mukkutla-sthala, east of the village of Pullakulva, south-east of Gutivada, south of Kundalapatuku, south-west of Grakatalakalva, west of Bovindapalva, north-west of Ganganayanapalli, north of Mallakkumatuku, and north-east of Valuru. With it were clubbed the villages of Gitapalli, Kammachiyu, Kandukuru, Rama and Guramvayalu. It was known as Betfakonda and Vyasasamudra and renamed Koishnarayapuram. Lines 60-67 (verses 28-32) give the usual formula of the sarvamanya tenure and conclude with the statement that it was granted by the king Krishnadeva-maharaya with dakshina and the pouring of water. Then follows, in lines 68-508 (verses 33-343), a long list of householders and scholars, amongst whom Vyasatirtha distributed the shares of the endowed lands. Lines 509-13 (verses 341-46) give the usual formula regarding Kpishnadevaraya's gifts and state that the susana was composed by Sabhapati and engraved by Viranacharya, son of Mallana. Verses 347-52 form the usual imprecation. The record ends with the royal sign-manual Sri-Virupaksha in Kannada characters in line 522. The village named Bettakonda or Ksishnarayapura no longer exists; but Vyasasamudra and Kandukuru are well-known even today. Kandukuru is a village 27 miles to the west-northwest of Madanapalli, formerly included in the Cuddapah District and now in Chittoor. Its gift as an inam by Krishnadevaraya to a priest was noted decades ago by the compiler of the Madras Manual of Administration (Glossary, p. 442). The historic importance of the place is clear from two old Vishnu temples in it. Vyasasamudra is a big tank close to Kandukuru. The other villages and hamlets named in the grant are not traceable now. Mukkutla-sthala is probably the Bame as Gutlasthalam in Madanapalli Taluk. Pullakulva may be identified with Pulikallu, and Boyinda palva with the Boyakunda rock to the south-west of the hamlet of Pullagutlavaripalle near Pedda-Tippasamudram which is five miles off Kandukuru. [Soe p. 139, note 3.-Ed.) * Above Vol. I, pp. 361 ff.

Page #210
No. 21] KAMALAPUR PLATES OF KRISHNADEVARAYA, SAKA 1447 141 The donee Vyasatirtha, who is more familiarly known as Vyasaraya, was the twelfth in apostolic descent from Madhvacharya, the great Dvaitic philosopher, and the fifth head of the Vyasaraya Matha founded by Rajendratirtha in the fifteenth century and renamed after this teacher. Prof. Aufrecht1 ascribes his death to 1539 A. D. and further says that he was the founder of the matha. As a matter of fact, he was only the fifth head of the matha and lived, according to the Vyasarayashtaka of Vidyaratnakara-svamin, in 1447-1539. The exact date of his birth is given as Sunday, Prabhava, Vaisakha-sukla 7, corresponding to the 27th April 1447 A. D. The story of Vyasaraya's birth is variously given in the Vyasavijaya of Srinivasatirtha who is not identical with the nephew and immediate successor of Vyasaraya but was a later hagiologist, and in the Vyasayogicharita, a champu written by the poet Somanatha, an Advaitin of Kanchipura, who became an admiring disciple of the teacher in his later days. Both these versions agree that Vyasatirtha, whose juvenile name was Yatiraja, was the child of Balhana Sumati, a native of Bannur in Mysore, and his wife Lakshmi, as a result of the special grace of Brahmanyatirtha or Subrahmanyatirtha, the fourth head of the matha, afterwards known as Vyasaraya's matha. Young Yatiraja was spiritually educated and trained by Brahmanyatirtha and was invested, according to Vidyaratnakara-svamin, with the, headship of his matha in Saryajit, Vaisakhakrishna 12 (1467 A. D.). Mr. Venkoba Rao places the event in 1475; but it seems to me that it might be a few years later. The Vijayanagara king Vira-Narasimha of the Tuluva family is described by the poet Somanatha as having worshipped Vyasaraya more than his father as Dasaratha worshipped Vasishtha. According to the poet, it was in his time that Vyasaraya completed his three great philosophic masterpieces, the Tatparyachandrika, the Nyayamrita and the Tarkatandava. It is probable that, by 1509 A. D. when Krishnadevaraya came to the throne, and when Vyasaraya would have been about sixty years of age, he gave the finishing touches to the Vyasa-traya as these works are colleotively called. Krishnadevaraya is credited by the poet Somanatha with the actual worship of Vyasaraya. He is said to have visited him thrice a day for receiving instruction. Once the king of Kalinga (Prataparudra) sent an Advaitic work to the Vijayanagar emperor for opinion, and he sent it back with the thoroughly searching criticisms of the Dvaitic philosopher to whose judgment he had submitted it. On another occasion, Krishnadevaraya is said to have seated Vyasaraya on a throne and performed kanak-abhisheka on his person, and the latter, with characteristic self-abnegation, gave away the gems showered on him to the learned poor. The abhisheka, continues the poet, saved the emperor from the fruits of his sins and gave him victory on the battle-field. From 1520 A. D. onwards we have a number of Krishnadevaraya's'grants which indicate that Vyasaraya was a conspicuous figure at his court. The only record previous to 1520 A. D. referring to Vyasaraya is No. 370 of 1919, dated in Saka 1433 (1511-12 A. D.). It has, however, to be noted that the claim of the above poet that Vyasaraya was the royal guru should not be taken in the sense that the emperor had no other religious guide. From the time of Virupaksha, according to the Prapannamrita, and certainly, to judge from inscriptions, 1 Catal. Catal., p. 619. The date is not regular as the week-day should be Saturday. The author moreover differs from the more authoritative Somanatha-kavi in respect of the genealogy of this teacher. This work, which is a fine literary piece, has been edited very ably by Mr. Venkoba Rao of Bangalore. The historical introduction is very erudite, though not without controversial discussions and conclusions. S. K. Aiyangar, Sources of Vijayanagar History, pp. 71-79, No. 27.

Page #211
EPIGRAPHTA INDICA [VOL. XXXI from the time of Krianpadevaraya onward, the guru who oocupied the primary place at Vijay nagar was Tataoharya. At Tirupati itself, from 1511-12 A. D., we have five epigraphs which record the gifts of holy offerings to the Acharya Kumara-Tataiyangar. From 1521 to 1528 A. D., Vytsariya figures largely in the donative epigraphs of Tirupati. The present grant was, in respect of chronology, older than the Oddampattu grant' made in April 1528 A. D. It may be pointed out here that Vyasarays continued to play an important part in the Vijayanagara court even after the death of Krishnadevariya in 1530 A.D. and the accession of his brother Achyutaraya (1530-42 A. D.). A noteworthy event in the saint's life in this reign was his installation of the image of Yoga-Narasimha in the courtyard of the Vitthala temple at Hampe on Thursday, Vaishnavanakshatra, Sravana ba. 2, Indra-yoga, Saka 1454, Nandana, corresponding to the 18th July 1532 A. D. Vyasaraya exercised considerable influence on the development of Dvaitic thought not only through his own philosophio skill, but by training a number of illustrious disciples. Another meritorious aspect of his work was the combination of musio in Sanskrit as well as Kannada with philosophy. He composed songs embodying in them his teachings in the Mandaramafijari series, thus democratising Dvaitism. A number of these songs have been included in the Dasarapadas; and a number of them in Sanskrit are yet to see the light. In popularising the religion and philosophy of bhakti through musio, Vysariya depended chiefly on his illustrious disciple Purandaradasa of Pandaripura, who was the saintly founder of the order of the Haridasas and enriched the world with the kirtanas called devaranamas which are sung oven today. Vyasaraya exercised considerable influence on the contemporary movements of Vallabhacharya and Chaitanya. According to the Sri-Vallabhacharyacharita of Muralidharadasa, SriVallabha went to the court of Krishnadevarays and saved the Vaishnavas from being defeated by controversialists, for which he was honoured with kanak-abhisheka. In his Sampradayapuradipild, Gads observes that the assembly in Krishnadera's court, where Vallabha defeated his opponents, was presided over by Wytsatirtha. Though the writers on Vallabhaism give exaggerated accounts of Vyasatirtha's obligations to Vallabha, there is nothing improbable in Vallabha paying visit to Vijayanagara. Vyasaraya's influence on the contemporary Chaitanya movement is obvious from the fact that Chaitanya, who was, like Vallatha, a younger contemporary of Vyisariya, took the Sannyasio robes from an ascetic of Madhva persuasion. Kavikarnapura, the son of a direct disciple of Chaitanya, refers in his Gaurangaganoddeladipika (1877 A. D.) to the works of Vyasarayatirtha as the Vishnu-sam hita. The method of appealing to the masses through music and dance was specialised by Chaitanya as much as by Purandaradasa,' the disciple of Vyasaraya. According to Purandaradasa, Vyasaraya died on Phalguna su. 4 of Vilambi, corresponding to Saturday, the 8th March 1639 A. D. His brindavana is located in an island in the Tungabhadra near Hampe. * Tirupati Devasthanam Inscriptions, Vol. III, pp. 858-60, No. 176. * A. R. Ep., 1922-23, para. 84. Seshagiri Sastri's Rep. on Sanskrit and Tamil Mas., 1896-97, No. I, p. 24. The author calls Vijayanagars by the wrong name of Vibikhanagars. Ibid., p. 16. It be interesting to note that this Purandaradies is referred to in three places in the present record (lines 269-70 and 426). From thero the following information is gathered about him. He belonged to the Vaish tha gotra and Yajus lokha and had three sons, viz. Lakshmanadasa, Habanadisa and Madhvapadasa. This account differs in certain respecta from the traditional details. See Karmarkar and Kalamdani, Myatic Teachings of the Haridasas of Karnafak, p. 49.-P.B.D.]

Page #212
No. 91). 145 KAMALAPUR PLATRS OF KRISHNADEVARAYA, SAKA 1447 TEXT [Metre : Versen 1, 6-7, 13-15, 17-343, 343-50 Amwakfubh ; versos 2-5, 9-11, 16 Bragdhard; verse 8 Sardalavikridita ; verse 12 Dodhaka; verso 844 Giti; verse 361 Salini.) Second Plate, First Side - 1 t-parkti-rathad=iva. [1] Virau vinaya(yi)nau Rama-Lakshmanav=iva nandanau [l* jatau Vira-Nrisimhendra-Krishnaraya-mahipati ( 1*] Vira-bri-Narasin8 hah sa Vijayanagare ratna-simhasanasthah(sthah) kirtya nitya nirasyan 4 [Nfiga-Nala-Nahushan=&py=avanyam-ath=angan -88tor=8-8a(8u)meror=avani5 sura-nutah svairam-a-ro(ch=7)de(da)y-adrer=a-pasohaty-Kohal-antad=akhila-hridayam=avarjya 6 rajyam babasa [1 2] Nana-danany=akarsha(rshi)t=kanaka-sadasi yah kri-Virupaha(kosha)deva7 sthana Sri Kalahastiditur api nagaro Vam katadrau cha Kamchyan (ohyam) | Srisaila Sona8 saila mahati Harihard-bobald Sargamo cha Srirange Kumbhagho(ko)ne hata-tamasi 9 Mahanatti(di)-tirtha Nivrittyau(ttau) [ll 3*) Gokarnd Ramastan jagati tad-itareshv-apy. 10 poshoshu punya-sthaneahv=alabdha-panavidha-bahala-mahadana-va11 ri-pravahaib yay-damchat-turanga-prakara-khura-rajah-bushyad-axtibo(bho)dhi13 magna-kahmabhfit-pakaha-kahi(ohohhi)d-odda(dya)t-tara-Kulisadhar-8tkamthita karhthit-- 18 bhut (1| 4*] Brahmatdath vibva-chakrash ghatam-dita-mahabhatakamh ratna dhanuh sapt-Ath. 14 bhodhith aha kalpa-kshitiruha-latik: karhohanitha Kamadhanush(num) | svarpa (na)-kahmith 18 78 hiruth(rammy-dsva-ratham-api tula-pirusharh 88-sahasrah h&m-advarh home. 16 garbhach kanaka-kari-rathath pathoha-lamgalymatanit [l 6*) Prajyati praskaya 17 nirvighnat rajyam dyim-iva saaitur(tam) taamin-gupana vikhyata kahi18 termindrs divath gato ll 6*) Tatoapy-svarya-vira-ku-Krishnaraya-mahipati 19 bibharti mani-koyura-nirvibosha[mt*) mahith bhajo (1 7*) Kirtyi yasya sem 20 marhatab praspitaya vidvade raah-aikyath vrajad=ity=ada[th]ya pura Purari21 rabhavad-bhal-okshanah prayatab | Padmaksho-pi chatur-bhujo-jani chatu22 -vaktro-bhavaht(vat)-Padma-bhut (bhah) Kali khadgam=adhad=Rama choha(oha) kamalah vinath aha Va28 pi board [1] 8*] Satrunach va[sa]m-bt& dadata (isti rusha kim nu sapt-axhbu-rast[n]nanam 24 sena-turanga-trutita-va[eu]mati-dhulika-palikabhih samoahya svai26 ram-tat-pratinidhi-jaladhi-krenika yo vidhatta Brahmanda-Svarna28 mera-pramukha-nija-mahadana-toyair-ameyaih [ll 9*] Mad-dattam=arthi-sartha[h*) 87 kriyam-ihs suchiram bhunjatam=ity-avetyah(tya) prayah pratyuha-hotos=ta 1 From impreunions supplied by the Government Epigraphist for India. This is the end of verse 18 of the Hampe Inscription of Krishparaga (above, Vol. I pp. 361 r.). [@ce above, . p. 139, n. 3.-Ed.) Cf. drabdha olsewhere. * Kiellor considers it to be a mistako for '8dyal-tare".

Page #213
144 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA [VOL. XXXI Second Plate, Second Side 28 pana-ratha-gater=alayam(yan) devatanam(nam) | ta[t*]-tad-dig-jaitra-vsity=api cha vi29 ruda-padaih(dai)r-amkitams-tatra tatra stambham(bhad)=jata-pratishthan=vyatanuta bhuvi yo 30 bhubhfid-abhramkash-agran [ll 10*] Kamchi-Srisaile(la)-Sonachala-Kanakasabha-Vemkata31 dri-pramukhyo[shv]=avatyarvatya sarveshv=atanuta vidhivad=bhuyase sreyase yah i 32 devasthaneshu tirtheshv=api kanaka-tulapuru[sh-a*]dini nana-dananyEyo- 33 padanair-api sama[m=2*]khilair=agam-oktani tani [ll 11*] Rosha-krita-prati-parthi34 va-daridah Sesha-bhuja-kshiti-rakshana-saumda) [l*) bhashege-tappuva-rayara-ga(gam) dah(da)35 g=tosha-ksida(d=a)tthi(rtthi)sliu yo rana-chamdah [II 12*) Rajadhiraja ity=ukto yo Rajapara36 mesvarah | Mururayaragamd-akhya[h*) Pararayabhayankarah [ll 13*] Hindu-raya-sura37 trana dushta-sardula-mardanah | Virapratapa [i]ty-adi-birudair=uchitai[r=*]yu38 tah [|| 14*] Alukaya maharaya jaya jiv=eti vadi[bhih] | Amga-Va[m*]ga-Kali[m]39 g-adyai rajabhih sevyate cha yah || 16*] Stuty-audarya[h*) sudhibhi[h*) sa Vijayanaga40 re ratna-simhasana-sthah kshmapalan Ktishnaraya-kshiti-patir=adharikti41 tya nitya Noig-adin [l*) a purv-adrer=ath=asta-kshiti-dhara-katakad=a cha He42 machal-artad=a (se*]tor=artthi-sartha-briyam=iha bahaliksitya ki[**]tya samim[dhe] [Il 16*] 43 Salivahana-nirnite Sak-abde dasabhis-bataih [l *) chatus-sat-anvitaih 44 sapta-chatvarimbad-yutait=mite [Il 17*] Vatsare Parthiv-abhikhye masi Pa(Pha)lgu45 na(na)-namani sukla-pakshe sa[bhe*] lagne pum(pu)nyayam dvadasi-tithau (il 18*) Tunga46 bhadr-apaga-tire Vithalesvara-samnidhau | Brahmanyatirtha-sishyaya 47 brahma-dhyan-aika-chetase [ll 19*] Vyakhyat-akhila-sastyaya Vyasatirthaya 48 dhimate Ghanagiryy-akhya-rajy-amtarvartinam(nam) samupasritam(tam) [ll 20*] 49 Koyyakuriki-sima-otham Mukkutla-sthalam-abritam(tam) Pullakulv-a50 hvayad=gra(gra)mat prachim=asam=upasritam(tam) [| 21*] Gutiva(va)d-ahvayad=grama51 d=agneva(yi)m=asritar disa[m*] | Kumdalapatuku-gga(gra)mad=dakshinam disa52 m=asritam(tam) II 22*] Grakacalakalv-akhya(hvayan)=nairutim(rsitim) disam=aaritam(tam) grama53 d=Boyimdapallv-akhyat-paschimayam disi sthitam(tam) [l 23*] Gamganayanapa54 llito vayavim disam=asritam(tam) Mallakkumatuku-gramad=uttarasyam disi 55 sthitam(tam) [II 24*] Veluru-namakad=gramada(d=ai)sanim disam=asritam(tam) svaggama. 56 .. maru-Gitapalli-samanvitam(tam) [Il 25*] Sviya-gramatik-opeta-Kamma67 cheyu-samanvitam(tam) | Ram-a[khya]-gga(gra)mak-opetam Kamdukuru-samanvitan (tam) (Il 26*] 1 Read aparty-avartya. * Read danany=v-5deg.

Page #214
No. 21] KAMALAPUR PLATES OP KRISHNADEVARAYA, SAKA 1447 145 Third Plate, First Side 58 Guramvayalu-samjnena gramakena samanvitam(tam) | Koishoarayapuram ch=e59 ti prati-nama-sama(ma)nvitam(tam) [ll 27*] Gramam Vyasasamudr-akhyam Bettakomd-a60 par-ahvayam(yam) / sarva-manyam chatuh-sima-samyutam cha samantatah (Il 28*) Nidhi61 nikshepa-pashana-siddha-sadhya-jal-anvitam(tam) | akshiny-agami-sam62 yuktam=eka-bhogyam sa-bhuruham(ham) Il 29*] Vapi-kupa-tatakais-cha kachchhen=api 63 samanvitam(tam) | sishya-prasishya-[san*]bhogyam [kramad=a*].chandra-tarakam(kam) [I 30*] Danasy=adhama64 nasy=api vikrayasy=api chrochitam(tam) paritah prayataih snigdhaih pu65 rohita-purogamaih [ll 31*) Vividhair=vibudhai[h*] brauta-pathikair=adhikair=gira 66 Krishnadeva-maharayo mananiyo manasvinam(nam) Ill 32*] Sa-hiram(ra)nya-payo-dha67 ra-purvakaun dattavan muda | [32A*] 68 Srivatsa-gotrah Kambhalu-Rajerdrasya tan-adbhavah | yajva Janardda69 n-abhikhyo bahvpicho=tr=ashta-vrittikah ll 33*] Srivatse-gotrajas=sunu[h*) sri-Janarddana yaja(jva)70 nah| dhima[**]s=Timana-bhatt-akhyo baha(hvri)cho=tra dvi-vrittikah [Il 34*) Sunusnu) Raj[@]mdra-bhattasya Srivatsa71 sanvaya-sambhavah baha(hvri)oho Lakshman-abhikhyo dhimatsa(man) 8-ardha-tri vsittika" (Il 35*] Sunuh Kadi72 ri-bhattasya sudhi[h*] Srivatsa-gotrajah | bahva(hvri)cho=nanta-bhatt-akhyo vpitti dvayam=ih=asnute [ll 36*] 78 SI-Nva(Na)rasimha-bhatt-akhya-surih Kadiri-bhatta-jah | Srivatsa-sagotrasambhuto ba74 hvpicho=tr=aika-vrittikah [l 37*) Sunuh Kadiri-bhattasya Srivatsa-sanvaya'-sambba vah | [Uttai)75 ya-bhatta-nam=Asau bahva(hvri)chas-te(tv=e)ks-vfittikah II 38*] Srivatsa-gotra-(sam*] bhuto Narasimha-sudhi76 suta[h] | 8-arddha-tri-vfittiko yajva Nrihary-akhyo=tra baha(hvpi)chah [ll 39*] Sri-Chu damani-bhattasya 77 sunuh Srivatsa-gotrakah | dhiman-Nfihari-bhatt-akhyo bahvpicho=tra dvi-vrittikah(kah) [Il 40*] Sure78 s=Tirumal-akhyasya sunu[h*] Srivatsa-gotrakah | 6r7-Chudamani-bhatt-akhyo bahyricho=tra 79 dvi-vrittikah II 41*] Sures-Tirumal-akhyasya sunusb*) Srivatsa-gotrakah | bahvsicho= na[m]te 1 Vorse 32A is not complete. The othor half and one full Anwebtubh vorso, for which there is just sufficient blank space, can be filled up thus : pratigrinya cha tan gramant Vydafirth doijendrande Vyadhapasya cha pupydya Krishnaraya-malipatah vrittimanttra likhyani vipod vedanta-pdraga 1 * Road S. Toats-anpayao. Road gotra.

Page #215
146 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA [VOL. XXXI 80 bhatt-akhyo vfitti-dvayam=ih=isnuta [1 42] Srivates-ga(87)tra-jo dhimana(man) Yajio narayan-ahvaya[beli 81 8-ardh-aika-tra(vpi)ttikas=sunus-Timma-bhattasya bahva(hvpi)ohah [ll 43) Suros-Tirumal akhyasya namda82 no Harit-anvayah | yajusho=nan[ta*)-bhatt-akhyo va(vpi)ttim=cka(ka)m=ih-lanute || [444] Kandi(pdi)nya83 gotra-jas=sunur-Varnu-bhattasya yajushah | .... bhatt-ahvaya(yo) dhiman vrittim-iki84 m=ih=asnute || [45*] Dhiman=Ahobal-abhikhyo yajushah Kabyap-ana(nva)yah | sinus Tiruma85 l-akhyasya sujano=tr-aika-vrittikah Il 46*] Kasyap-anvaya-sambhutal sunus-Tirumal-.Third Plate, Second Side 1 86 khyasya yajushah Kasyap-anvayah | Rama-bhatt-ahvayo-tr=rikanh vrittim=apnoti yaju87 shah || [47*) Sri-Narasimha-bhattasya nandanah Kasyap-anvayah | vajusho Vadi-bha88 tt-akhyo vfitti-dvayam-ih=aenute [l 48*) Namdand Bhanu-bhattasya yajusha) Kasyap anva- 89 yah dhiman Lakshmana-bhatt-akhyo vpittim=ekam=ih=aonute [l 49*] Kasyap-anvaya-jo 90 dhiman=U[ta]yam-bhatta-namdanah | Naraharyy-ahvayo=tr-aikal-vsitti-dvayam-atrsiti : yaju91 shah [ll 50*] Sunur-Madhava-bhattasya yojnshah Kakyap-anvayah | Ahobal-ahvayo [ahr"} man=892 tra s-ardh-aika-vrittikah || 51*] Sunur-Ma(Ma)dhava-bhattasya yajushah Kasyap-anvayab Na93 raharyy-ahvayo dhiman=atra 8-ardh-aika-vfittikah | 62*) Kasyap-anvaya-sarbhutas-Chant94 na-Okta(ba)la-namdanah | bahvpicho Che(chat=Chi)na-bhatta=smin dhiman s-ardh-aika-vri95 ttikah [ll 53*] Chemna-Ottulu(bala)-jo dhiman bahvpicha) Kasyap-anyayah | s-ardh-ai96 ka-vrittim=atr=aiti Chaundi-bhatto maha-matih (Il 64*] Sures-Tirumal-akhyasya sunus-Ti97 rumal-ahvayah | vrittim=ekam=ih=apnoti bahvrichah Kasyap-anvayah | 56*] Sunus-Ti98 rumal-akhyasya yajvanah Kasyap-anvayah | Tippa-bhatt-ahvayo-tr-aikan vritti99 m=apneti bahvpichah [Il 56*) Ahobala-sudhi-sunur-bahvpichah Kasyap-anvayah | Sri-Gam100 gadhara-bhatt-akhyo vittim=ekam=ih=aanute [157] Namdano Bhanu-bhattasya yajushah 101 Kasyap-anvayah | atra Sri-Basava-bhattah(tt) dhiman, s-ardha(rdh-ai)[ka]-vrittikah Il 58*] Pratapa102 krishna-bhattasya sunur-Atreya-gdtrakah | bahvpicho=nanta-bhatt-akhyo vritti-dvaya103 [m=i]h=aknute [l 59*) Pratapakrishna-bhattasya nandang=hobal-ahvayah bahvpich traeaanu104 te vsitti-dvi(dva)yam-Atrega-gotra-jab [ll 60*) Pratapakrishna-bhattasya sinur-Atreya gotra *This oxpression is redundant. * These two syllables are redundant.

Page #216
No. 21] KAMALAPUR PLATES OF KRISHNADEVARAYA, SAKA 1447 147 108 jah bahvrioho Basava-bhatto vritti-dvayilya)me(m=i)h=asnuto [161] Yajusho Naraharyy. akhyd dhi106 man-Atraya-gotra-jah s-ardh-aika-vrittim=atresiti Mantramurti-tanutbha(dbha)vah Il 62] Bu107 nur-Vakkala-bhattasya yajusho Gargya-gdtra-jah yajva Tirumal-abhikhyo vpi108 tti-dvayam=ih=asnute [ll 63*] Sunus-Tirumal-akhyasya yajvano Gargya-gotra-jah 109 yajushas-Timmap-akhyo-tra dhiman s-ardh-aika-vrittikah [ll 64*J Gargya-gotra-bha110 vas=sunur-Abba-bhattasya yajushah | s-ardh-aika-vrittim-atr=aiti Tippa-bhatto 111 dhiy-omnatah [l 65*) Sri-Narayana-bhattasya namdano Gargya-gotra-jab ya112 jushas-Simgay-abhikhyo vpitti-dvayam=ih-iknute [ll 66*] Matga(Maudga)lya-gotra-jas-su113 nurAnam-bhattasya bahvpichah | Atnam-bhatt-ahvays[se](yah) 58(8-5)rddha-vpitti dvayam-ih=aanuta [ll 67*] A114 gastya-gotra-jas-sinus-Chi(G-Chi)na-bhattasya bahvpichah | Guruvapp-ahvayalyo) dhimin vritti115 m=ekam=i[h=A*]snute (l 68*] Srivatsa(to-a)nvaya-ba(samh)bhuto Gururaya-tan-udbhavah | Srinu(ni)vis-a Fourth Plate, First Side 116 hvayo dhiman-atra s-ardha-dvi-vpittikah (1 69*] Srinivasa-sudhis-s-ardha-vri117 tti-dvayam=ih=asnute | Kau[thi](odi)nya-gotra-sambhutas-Sarva-[di*]kshita-na[n]danah . Cl 70*] Ti[m]118 m-avadhani s-a[r]dh-aika-vrittim=atr=aiti yajusha[b] | Sures-Tirumal-akhyasya sunuh 119 Kandindi)nya-gotraka) [ll 714) Sarva-bhatta(tt-a)hvayo=tr-aika[m] vrittima(m-a)pnoti yajushah sunu120 --Gor-G5)vimda-bhattasya Bharadvaj-anvayely-)dbhavab: (1 720) 121 Sunus-Singari-bhattasys yajushas-Ti[m*]may-ahvayah | A122 triya-gotra-sambhuto dhiman s-ardh-aika-vgittikah (1 734) Sunuh Simhka(ga)ri-bhe123 tasyassya) dhiman=Atra(tre)ya-gotra-jah | vajasho-tr-aanuts vfittim(tti)m=bka[*) Na124 rasay-ahvayah 01 74*) Agastsa(stya)-gotza-sambhuto Narasayyasya nardanah | Govimda125 bhattas-s-ardh-aika-vrittim-stro(tr-ai)ti yajushah [ 75*) Vasishta(shtha)-gotra-jo dhi man Sri126 Viru(ru)paksha-bhatta-jab | bahvri(hvri)cho Lakkan-abhikhyo vritti-dvayam-ihmaenuto [ll 76 Nam- . 187 dano Ramku-bhattasys Visvamitr-anvay-8[t]bha(dbha)vah | bahvri(hvri)ohu(oha) Timmay-abhi128 khyo vrittim=ekam-ih-asnuta [ll 77*) Vitvamitr-anvayas sunur-Mayi-bhattasya 129 bahvricha) | suri Ramkuras-abhikhyo vrittim-okam=ih=isnuto Il 78deg) Sri-Nara 1 There is a blank space for eleven or twelvo akaharas after this. The word ons in the beginning of the post lino was first written and then rused. This word is again engruvod after some spaoo.

Page #217
148 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA [Vol. XXXI 130 simha-bhattasya namdano-gastya-gotra-jah | yajusho-hobalay-akh[y*]o dhi131 man 8-ardh-aika-vrittikah (|79*] Agastya-gotra-(sam*]jato'......nam132 nandanah | yajusho Narasayy-akhyo vrittim=ekam=ih=asnute [l| 80*) Vasishta(shtha)133 gotra-sambhuta[b*) sri-Virupaksha-bhatta-jah | Puchi-bhatto=tra s=ardh-aika-vsitta(tti) 134 m=apnoti bahvi(hvri)chah [|1 816) Sri-Narasimha-bhatt-akhyo Vasisha(shth-a)nvaya sambhavah [*] 135 vrittim(tti)m=ekam=ih=apneti bahvri(hvri)cho vidusham varah [ll 82*] Sunus=Timma ra88136 yyasya yajushah Kasyap-anvayah | Lakshminarayan-abhikhyo vritti-dva137 yam=ih=asnute [1] 83*) Kasyap-anvaya-jas=sunus=Timma-bhattasya yajushah | s-a138 rdh-aika-vsittim=atr=aiti Seri(Sri)nivasas=satam varah [|1 84*) Kasyap-anvaya-jas=sunu139 Timma-bhattasys yajushah | s=ardh-aika-vsittim=atr=aiti Mukhyaprana mahi140 matih [ll 85*] Suris-Tirumalla[yy-akhya] bahva(hvri)cho Nagap-atmajah | tri-Jamada141 gnya-vastapa-gotrako-tr=ardha-vrittikah || [86*] Gautam-anvaya-sambhutas=su Fourth Plate, Second Side 142 nur=Vamana-yajvanah, dhiman-Ahobal-abhikhyos(khyas)-tripad-vfitti143 m=ih=asnute [Il 87*) Vasishta(shtha)-gotra-jas=sunus-Sikka-bhattasya yajushah | 144 Vallar-bhatt-ahvayo dhiman vritti-dvayam=ih=asnute [ll 88*) Suris=Tiru145 mal-abhikhya[4-Si]kka-bhattasya nandanah | s-ardh-aika-vrittim=atr=aiti szmagah Kau146 sik-anvayah [Il 89*] Namdano=namta-bhattasya Kaumdiny-anvaya-sambhavah | su147 ris-Tirumal-abhikhyo yajusho=tr=aika-vfittikah [Il 90*] Sri-Narasimha-bhatta148 sya namdano Gautam-anvayah | bhu-suro-hobal-abhikhyo dhiman s-a.149 rdha-dvi-vfittikah [Il 91*] Sri Ramacha[m*]dra-bhattasya sunu[h*] Srivatsa-gotra-jah 150 [dhi*]man(mam)s=Tirumal-abhikhyo yajusho=tr=aika-vrittikah [ll 92*] Sri-Narasimha-bha181 ttasya namdanah Kausik-anvayah | yajushas=Chemni-bhatt-akhyo vrittim=eka152 m=ih=aenute [Il 93*] Naga-bhatta-suto dhiman bahvpichah Kasyap-anvayah | vpi153 tti-dvayam=ih=apneti sunu(ri)s-Tirumal-ahvayah (1 94*) Sures=Ti[ru*]mal-akhyasya 154 sunuh Kasyapa-gotra-jah | Seshadri-bhatta[b*] s-ardh-aika-vrittim=atr=aiti 165 bahvpichah [Il 95*] Vadhula-gotra-jas=sunur=Vallam-bhattasya yajushah | Dhima156 n(m)s=Tirumal-abhikhyo vsittim=ekam=ih=asnute Il 96*] Narasimha-sudhi-su157 nur=yyajushah Kasyap-anvayah | s-ardha-dvi-vrittim=atr=aiti dhiman(mam)158 s=Tirumal-ahvayah (Il 97*] Sunu[h] eri-Narasimhasya yajusbah Kasyap-anvayah | 159 s-ardh-aika-vrittim=atr=siti Vishna(shnu)-bhatto mahamatih [ll 98*] Sri-Narayana160 bhatt-akhyo yajushah Kasyap-anvayah Sri-Narasimha-bhattasya sunu[b*) s-a 1 The reading of the name after this is doubtful. The intended reading weeras to be "Vals-akhya.

Page #218
149 No. 21) KAMALAPUR PLATES OF KRISHNADEVARAYA, SAKA 1447 161 rdh-aika-vpittikah [l 99*) Sri-Narasimha-bhatt-akhyo yajushah Kasyap-inva162 yah | Sri-Narasimha-bhattasys sunuss-ardh-aika-vsittikah [ll 100*] Kaubik-anva163 ya-jas-sunus-Tippa-bhattasya bahvpichah | Sri-Janarddana-bhatt-akhyo 164 dhiman s-ardh-aika-vrittikah (101*) Sri Ramachandra-bhatt-akhyo Basavi165 bhatta-nandanah | atr=aikam=asnute vsittim bahvrichah Kasyap-anvayah [Il 102*] 166 Kasyap-anvaya-jas(ja).-Chikkabasava-bhatta-nahdanah | dhimans-Ti(mams-Ti)ru Fifth Plate, First Side 167 malayy-akhyo bahvpicho=tr=sika-vpittikah [ll 103*] Mandgalya-gotra-sambhuto dhi168 man Kom[kka)ras-atmajah | Srimad-Vittaras-abhikhyo bahvpicho=tra dvi-vri169 ttikah [Il 104*] Vasishta(shtha)-gotra-sambhutah Kasava-bhatta-namdanah bahvrichah Kfishna170 bhatt-akhyo dhiman s-ardh-aika-vpittikah [ll 105*) Vasishta(shth-a)nvaya-sambhu-tah Kass171 va-bhatta-nahdanah | Kasipaty-ahvayo dhiman bahvpicho=rai(tr-ai)ka=vritti172 kah (|| 106*] Sunu[h*) Sriramga-bhattasys yajusho Harit-anvayah | dhiman(n)=Ti173 rumal-abhikhyo suris=s-ardh-aika-vrittikah [l| 107*) Bharadvaj-anvayas=sunur=Am(A)174 lla(llam)-bhattasya bahvrichah | Mukunda-bhatt-ahvayo(tt-ahvo) dhiman=ardha-vrittim-ih175 asuuta (108*] Vibvamitr-anvayas-sunur-Hornar-bhattasya bahvpichah | Dhimams-Ti176 rumalayy-akhya vrittim=ekam=ih=asnute [ll 109*] Parghas-anvaya-jah Kanvo Na177 rasimho maba-matih | nandano=hobalayyasya dhiman s-ardh-aika-vritti178 kah [ 110*) Parghas-anvaya-jah Kanvo=hobalayyasya namdanah | s-ardh-aika-vritti179 m=str=aiti manishi Kesav-ahvayah || 111*) Bharadvaj-anvayah Kanvo dhima[n*) Na180 rasay-atmajah | Sri-Narayana-bhatt-akhyo vfittim=ekam=ih=aanuta [|| 112*] Su181 nuh Kesava-bhattasya Rama-jyautishik-ahvayah | Kaumdinya-gotra-j@=traea182 rddham(rdha)-vrittim=apnot[i*) yajushah (Il 113*] Sanur-Immadirajasya Srivatus-asts-A)nva183 ya-sambhavah, dhiman Ketavaraj-akhyo bahvpicho-tra tri-vrittikah [ 114* Su184 nur-Janamarajasya bahvricho Gai(Gau)tam-anvayah| dhiman Basavaraj186 akhyo vfitti-trayam=ih=asnute [Il 115*) Namdano Jantirajasya Srivata-anvaya186 sambhavah | bahvpichas-Timmay-abhikhyo vittim=ekam=ih=asnute [ll 116*] Ahobala187 sudhi-sunur-yyajushah Kasyap-anvayah | manishi Ramgay-abhikhyo vfi188 tti-dvayam=ih=asnute [ii 117*] Dhimam(man) Narasay-abhikhya[b*] Sri-Tirumalana[tha)189 jah | vfitti-dvayam=ih=apneti bahvpichah Kasyap-anvayah [| 118*] Bahvpichah Kausi190 ka-srimad-Vikvamitt-anvay-odbhavah | s-ardh-aika-vrittim=atr=aiti sri-Nara191 yanatimmaya) [Il 119) Dhiman Mataras-abhikchyo Visvamitr-anvay-odbhavah 192 bahvpioho Narasayyasya sunus-s-ardh-aika-vrittikah ( 120*) Sunur-Damana-bhatta

Page #219
180 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA (VOL. XXXI Pifth Plate Second Side 193 sya Sathamarshana-gdtra-jah | kith Damapa-bhaft-amin vrittimh Bodha(dhi)194 yano-snute [ 121*] Sunur-Varadarajasya Srivat-Invaya-sathbhava) | yajusho 195 tra(tr=a)anute vrittim-okam Tirumal-ahvayah || 123) Tiruvathkatanath-akhya[h*) Szivat196 s-anvaya-sambhavah, sunur-Varadarajasys yajnshtrrika-vrittikah (123) Sahe 197 Branama-bhatt-akhya Bharadvaj-anvay-onbha(dbha)vah | Gamma-bhatta-suto-tr-aikan * 198 vfittim=apnoti yajushah [ll 124] Appadathjulu-sunnib) bri-Kaumdiny-anvaya-sam 199 bhavah | ardha-vpittim=ih=apneti sdmayaji cha bahvpichah | 126) Timmayasy=atms200 ja[b*) sriman pajushah Kaubik-anvayah | ardha-vrittim=ih=&pnoti [TS*]mma201 yo dhimatam varah [l 126*] Srivatsa-gotra-bambhutas-Timmanasy-atma-sath202 bhavah | ya(ya)jusho=nasta-bhataltt-a)khyo dhiman 8-ardh-aika-vrittikah [Il 127*] Yaja203 shah Perumal-bhatta-sunuh Kaumdinya-gotza-jah | aknute-tza sa-pad-aika204 vrittim bri-Purushottamah [i 128*] Yajushah Perumal-bhatta-sunuh Kaumdinya-go205 tra-jah | suris-Tirumal-abhikhyo vritti-dvayam-ih-asnuto [ 129*] Tatta-bhatta-ta206 nuja[b*) Srivatsa-gotra-samadbhavah | Narayandova(tra) s-ardh-aika-vrittim-apno207 ti yajushah [|| 130*) Nrisimha-dikshito dhiman-yajusho Harit-anvayah | pe208 dottraka'-vritti[b*] bri-Timma-drkshita-natdanah [ll 131*) Lakshminarayan-abhi209 khyo yajushah Kaubik-anvayah pad-Ottar-aika-vritti[h*) kri-Narayana-te210 n-udbhavah [|| 132*] Sares-Tirumal-akhyasya suna[b*) Srivatsa-gotra-jah | Yajush 211 tra sa-pad-aika-vritti[h*) bri-Purushotto(tta)mah [Il 189*) Sunur-Madhava-bhattasya dhi212 man-Atriya-gotra-jah | s-ardha-dvi-vrittim-atr-aiti yajva Tirumal213 ahvayah [|| 134*) Sures-Tirumal-abhikhyot sinur-Lakshmana-namakah | vajushoz 214 tra Bharadvaja-gdtras-s-ardha-dvi-esittikah [l 138) Sri-Narayana-bhatt-akhyo 216 yajusho Harit-anvayah | sunur-Nrisimha-bhattasya dhiman -- 216 rdha-dvi-vrittikah [ 136*) Lingan-Adhvarina" sunu[b] Sauhdily-anvays-sambhava) [1] 217 yajushd Namdi-bhatt-akhyass[GR]ris-s-ardha-dvi-vrittikah CH 197*] Yajusho-trusiva 218 Sandilya-gotras-Tirumal-ahvayah | -ardba-dvi-vrittikdi(k8) dhiman Lith . Sixth Plato, Pirat Side 219 gap-adhvarinas-sutab [ 138) Sunusby Sridhara-bhattasya yajusko Gautam-anvaya 220 Malli-bhatjoeknute vritti-dvaya[m] pada-samanva(nvi)tam(tam) [ 139] Dikshitab Simkay-abhi221 khyo yajushah Kasyap-anvayah | Hirdhe-dvi-vrittiko dhimin Raml-bher 222 #tasya nahdanah [l| 140*) Bharadvaj-aavayo Lakshminpiaithho Basavayy-jab lyd 1 The intended reading rooms to be pdd-ottorike. * Bond Tirumal-akiyasya.

Page #220
No. 31) KAMALAPUR PLATES OF. KRISHNADEVARAYA, SAKA 1447 151 jushotelinuto vitti-dvayar padens sathyatamtam) [ 1410) Sunur-Bhairaya-bhatte sya yaju234 shah Kasyap-savayah | surio-Tirumal-abhikhyo dhiman s-ardh-nike-vritti226 kah: | 142*] Dhiman(math)-Tirumal-abhikhyas-Tippa-bhattasya nandanah 3-ardh-aika vpi326 ttim=atrraiti yajusho Harit-anvayah ( 149*] Sri-Narasi[th"Jha-bhattasys suna[by Siva227 tusaltsa)-gdtra-jah | yajusho-nachta-bhatt-Akhyo dhiman sardh-aika-vrittikah [l144*) Bunu228 r-Aubhala-bhattasya yajnaho [Hajrit-anvayah | sa-padam-aknute vritti-dvaya[*] Tiru229 mal-ahvayah [ll 146*] Sunur-Hovidath(vishda)-bhattaya yajva Govinda-namakah | Bharadvaj-anva230 yo vritti-dvayam-atr-aiti yajushah ( 1464) Sara(17)e-Tirumal-akhyasya namdana[b*] Krishna-drkshi231 tah | Bharadvaj-anvayo vitti-dvayam-ate-aiti yajushah [il 147*] Lakshminath-atmajo dhima. 232 p-yajushah Kanva-gdtrajab yaja(jva) Tirumal-abhikhyo vfitti-dvayam=ih=aanuta || 148*] Na233 raharyy-ahvayo yajva yajusbi Harit-Invaya[h*7 | Naganath-adhvar-indrasya nanda234 ndtraika-vrittikah [l| 149*) Naras-adhvaripas-sunur-[Bhajradvaj-anvay-odbhavah | s ardhs236 dvi-vrittiko yajva yajusha[b) brf-Janarddanah [H 150*] Kaundinya-gotra-jas=suna[h] 236 nardana-yajvansh | Surdvadhani-nama sha yajushd=tr-aika-vrittikah (|| 1616) Sri-Virupa237 ksha-bhattasya na danab Kusyop-invayah | yajusho-tr-aanute vrittim=ekam 238 padens samyatarh (tam) ([152] 8d-8&manatha-bhattasys sunu[b] Kodi(Kaundi)nya gotra239 jeb yajushah Sari-bhatt-akhyo vrittim-tim-ib-isnuto [|| 163*) Suna[b*Po940 chobana-bhattasya yajusho Harit-Invaya | yijnsho(yajvaoha)=tra se-pad-aika [Vri]ttiM1 Tirumal-ahvayah [ll 154) Kaardiny-gotra-jo dhimin [Sibavoljjala-nanda242 nah | Ellath-bhatt-uhvayo-traikim vrittim-apna(png)ti yajushah [|| 155*] Sunur Llakkan 243 bhatasya Vasiahta(ahth-a)avaya-sambhavah dhiman-Ovana-bhatt-a[khyo] bahvpicho Gistih Plats, Second Side 444 ka-vrittikah ( 166*) Sinur-Lla[k]kapa-bhattasya yajashah Kasyap-invayah | manishi 345 Chati-bhatt-akhyo vittim-skim-ib-laute [ 157] Rathstar-anvajassuna(yas-sind) Rudra-bhaftasya ya 246 jubah | --adai(rdh-mi)ka-vittim-stresiti dhimin Allile-namaks ( 188deg) Lakshminriai nhar nimi gri

Page #221
162 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA [VOL. XXXI 247 Lakshminarayano(p-a)tmajah | Srivatsa-gotra-jd vfitti-dvayamuatraiti bahvpichah [l| 159*]. Sunu348 =Vittala-bhattasya Sa[m*]dily-anvaya-sambhavah | [ba*Jhvpicho-namta-bhatt-akhya vfitti dvayam=ih=asnute [ll 160*] 249 Sa(Sa)noilya-gotra-sambhuto dhiman Vittala-bhatta-jah bahvrisho Narasimh-akhyo dhi man 260 S-ardh-aika-vrittikah (|| 161*) Sunur-Madhava-bhattasya Sa[m*]dilya-anvaya-sambhavah bahvpichah Krishna-bha251 tt-akhya vpitti-dvayam=ih=asnute [ll 162*] Bharadvaj-Invayas=sunur-Narasimhasya bah vpicha[b 1*] atra 252 dvi-vrittika(ko) Ramga[h*) Srimat-Tirumal-ahvayah [ll 163*] Putimapd(sh-a)nvay-otbhu (dbhu to dhiman Mu263 dagal-atmajah | s-ardh-aika-vpittim=apneti Vishnu-bhatto=tra bahvpichah ||| 164*] Vishnu bhatta-su254 to vriddha[h") srimat-Tirumal-ahvayah s-ardh-aika-vrittir-Atreya-gotro Jaimini-sutra256 kah [ll 165*] Sures=Tirumal-akhyasys sunus-Tirumal-ahvayah | Bharadvaj-anvayo=tr-aikam 256 vfittim=apneti yajushah [|| 166*] Atreya-gotra-jo dhiman=Annam-bhattasya namdanah ya 267 jushah Kasava-bhatto vfittim=ekam=ih-isnute (te). [ll 167) Bharadvaj-anvayas-sunu(nu) Rama. 268 bhattasya yajushah | manishi Basava-bhatto vrittim=ekam=ih=asnute [ll 168*] Sri-Jame269 da[gnya]-Vatsiya[h]* Srirangu........ [l*] Basava-dikshito=tr=aikam vrittim=apnoti 260 bahvpichah [l| 169*] Bharadvaj-anvay-otdhu(dbhu to Lingam-bhattasya namdanah | ya jushah Peddi-bha261 tt-akhyo vfittim=ekam=ih=&enuto [ll 170*)......gotra-samutbhu(dbhuta Rama-dikshita262 namdanah | s-ardh-aika-vrittim=apnoti Tippa-bhatto=tra yajushah [ll 171*] Bharadvaj-anva263 yo=namtasayand yajush-dhvarl | 5-ardh-aika-vrittim-str=siti sunur-Aubhala-yajva264 nah (|| 172] Vasishta(shtha)-gotra-sambhuta[b*) bri-Virupayya-namdanah | yajusho Viray abhi265 khyd vfittim=ekam=ih=asnuto [ll 173*] Sunur-Mardha(dha)va-bhattasys yajush(shah) Kasyap-anvaya-[h 1 ] 266 Naraharyy-adhvari dhiman vfitti-dvayam=ih=aknuta (|| 174"] Sunur-Madhava-bhattasya yaju267 shah Kasyap-invayah | Annam-bhatt-ahvayo dhiminu(man) vritti-dvayam-ih-lenuta Ell 178*] Kaumdim(di)268 nya-gotra-sambhutas-Tamma-bhattasya Damdanah Vennam-bhatt-ahvayo-tr-ardha vrittim=&pno269 ti yajushah [|| 176*) Dhimanu(man) Lakshmanadas-akhya[b*) kri-Paramdaradasa-jah | Vasishta(shtha)-88270 tra-jd vpitti-dvayam-atre(atr=ai)ti yajushah [l| 177*] Vasi[shta](ahth-a)nvaya-sabhuta[h*) bei-Puramdaradasa-jah

Page #222
No. 21) KAMALAPUR PLATES OF KRISHNADEVARAYA, SAKA 1447 169 271 dvija Habanadas-akhyo yajusho-tra dvi-vfittika" [l| 178*] Sunuh Keshshasa(Kosa)va bhattasys 272 yajushashka(shah Ka)byap-anvayah suris-Tirumal-abhikhyo vrittimackim-ih-asna (linu)te (il 179*] 273 Bharadvaj-anvayah Kanvo dhiman Abbaras-anma(tma)jah) atr=aikam=asnute vrittim [dhima) 274 na-Ti(mams=Ti)mmarasya(8-)hvayah [ll 180*] Sunuh Kesava-bhattasya suris-Tirumal ahveyah| Seventh Plate, First Side 276 Dharad vaj-anvayah Kanvo dhiman s-ardh-aika-vrittikah [ll 181*] Ahobala-sudhi276 sunur-Bharadvaj-anvay-otbha(dbha)vah | Kanvah sri-Narasimh-akhyo dhiman s-ardh-aika Vpittikah (Il 182*] 277 Viavamitr-anvayah sunur=Yatirayasya bahvpichah s-ardh-aika-vrittim=&tr=aiti dhiman 278 Vallabhay-ahvayah [ll 183*] Sri-Narasimha-dasasya namdanah Kasya(bya)p-anvayah Kanvas Chikkanfisim279 h-akhyo vritti-dvayam=ih=kanute (il 184*) Sunur=Ntihari-devasya Bharadvaj-anvay-otbba. (dbha)vah | Sri280 nivas-ahvayo dhiman Kanvah ss(8-A)rdh-aika-vrittikah [l| 185*] Bharadvaj-anvayah Kanva Yatira281 yasya nandanah | atr=ardha-vrittiko Hiryya-Lo(La)kshminarayan-ahvayah [l| 186*] Kas ya(bya)p-anvayh282 jab Kanvo Machchirajasya namdanah | vritti-dvayam=ih=apnoti Timmayo dhinnatan varah [l| 187*) Sri383 Varanasi-deya(va)syah(sya) Kanvah Kasyapa--gotra-jahdhiman(putro) Lokkaras abhikhyas-(tri-pa]-[d*]-vritti284 m=ih=asnute [il 188*] Sunur=Basavarajasya Kanvo Gautama-gdtra-jah | s-ardh-aika vrittim=&tr=aiti dhima285 n=Basavay-ahvaya) [ll-189*] Sunu Chchi(s-Chi)ttamarajasya Kanvah Kasyapa-gotra-jah ! vpittim=ekam=i286 h=&pnoti Komdayo guninam varah [l| 190*) Nandanah(na)&=Chodarajasya yajushah Kasyap-anvayah | 287 manishi Chaunday-abhikhyo vrittim=ekam=ih=asnute [l| 191*} Harit-anvaya-ja) Kanvah bri-ViruPpaya-nandanah Chaumdayo=tr-aenute vfittim=ekam Veda-vidam varah [199*] Sri-Kamagayan-o289 peta-Visvamitr-anvay-otbhadbha)vah bahvricho Nagaraja[h*] Sri-Timmaya(70)=tr aika-vritti290 kah [l| 199*] Sanuh Chchi(s-Chi)ttamarajasya Vasishta(th-a)nvaya-samhbhavah | babvsicho Lingav-abhikhyo 291 vrittim=ekam=ih=aanute [ll 194*) (Bha]radvaj-anvayah Kapvo Virayasy=atma-sa-nbhavah || atr-ai

Page #223
164 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA (VOL. XXXI 292 ka-vrittika(kah) sthana(na)pati[r*J-Viraya-namakah [ 195*) Bharadvaj-invayah Kanvas Tipa203 rijasya namdanahvrittim=ekam=ihrapnoti Tammayo dhimatath varah [l| 198*) Kama294 gayana-sabd-adi-Visvamitr-anvay-otbha(dbha)vah bahvrichah Svamiraja-sri-Naga298 yostr=aika-vrittikah [ll 197*]Surai(reja-Tirumal-akhyasya sunuh Kaundinya-gotra-jah 1 Anna-bha296 tta(tt-a)bvaya(y3)=tr-aikam vrittim=apnsti yajushah [ll 198*] Kaumdinya-gotra-jas=sunur Annan-bhatte297 sya yajushah| manishi Chaumdi-bhatt-ikhyo vfittim=6kam=ih=asnute [l 199*) Atraya-ga298 tra-sambhutas=sunu[r]=Lakkana-yajvanal | yajva Janardan-abhikhyas-simago=tra dvi vritti299 kah [ll 200*) Atreya-gotra-sambhuto Visvanath-adhvarindra-jah | Nago-bhatt-ahvayo-tra mikarh vrittim=a. 300 pnoti samagah [ 201*] Vasishta(the)-gotra-sambhutas-Suri-dikshita-narndanah | Kambhi bhatt-ahvayo vpi301 tti-dvayam=atr=aiti samagah [l: 202*] Sanur-Aubhala-bhattasya Vasi[ja](ahth-a)nvaya sathbbavah sa-pada302 vpitti-yuga[lo}(yugmo)-tra samago Bhaskar-adhvari [ll 203] Sunur-Nfihari-bhattasya samagrehau(go=h6)bha903 ladhvari Vievamitr-anvayd=tr=aiti vritti dve pada-sanhyuto [ll 204*) Vasish ta(shtha) gotra-sambhu304 to dhimi[m"]=Chennaras-atmajah yajushd Ramgaya(y-a)bhikhyo vpittim-okamai aknute [ll 206*] Su Seventh Plate, Second Side 306 nur Akana-bhattasya suris-Tirumal-ab[v*Jayah | bahvpichoetra Bharadvaja(ja)-go306 tra[h*) s-ardh-aika-vsittikah [l| 206*) Sunus-Tirumal-akbyasya namdanah Kasyap-anvayah bri-Nara- . 307 yapa-bhatt-Akhyo bab[ v*picho-tr-aika-vrittikah [ 207*) Bharadvaj-anvayah(ya)b-Chikka lakshminaraya808 n-aha(hva)yah | Kana(nvah) Sri-Yatirayasya namdanau(no)=tr=aika-vrittikah [ll 208*] Naradanah Kondi-bhatta309 sya Bharadvaj-anvayotabha(y-odbha)vah | pada-vrittim=ih=apnoti Kanah(Kanva)s Timmapa-nama310 kah [ll 209*] Bharadvaj-anvayah(ya)s=[su]nur=Annan-bhattasya yajushah | Rama-bhatt Ahvayo dhima311 Dardha-vrittim=ih=asnute (1 210*] Anam-bhatto Bharadvaja-gotra-jo yajushah(sha) sudhish | pad-otta318 raika-vritti[h*) Sri-Sahasrana(na)ma-sudhi-suta(sudhi-jah) [ || 211*) Bharadvaj-anvay Otabhu(dbhu)to Malaiyann-atma

Page #224
No. 21) KAMALAPUR PLATES OF KRISHNADEVARAYA, SAKA 1447 188 318 sambhavah | s-ardh-aika-vrittiko dhiman Achchanzity-atra yajushah [ll 212*] Nandang Gummar314 jasya yajusha[b]* Kausika(k-a)nvayah, pad-ottara(r-ai)ka-vpitti[h] sri-Krishna-bhatt-ahva yas=sudhi [b || 213*] 315 Tatta-bhatta-ento dhiman Srivats-anvaya-sambhava[h] | yajushotra sa-pad-aika316 vfittiko Nanda-namakah [|| 214*) Kaundinya-gotra-jah(ja)s=sinuh Krishna-bhattasya ya317 jushah | pad-ottar-aika-vritti[h*) sri-Konery-akhyo mahs-surah [|| 215*) S[ajnur-Lakshma318 na-bhattasya Kaumdiny-anvaya-samhbhavah | sunuh(nu)s=Tirumal-Abhikhyo yaja319 sho=tr=ardha-vsittikah [l 216*] Kaumlinya-gotra-sambhuto dhiman Lakshmana-bha320 tta-jah | ardha-vyittim=svapnoti Konery-akhyo-tra yajushah [11 217*] Sri-Na321 rayana-bhattasya nandanah Kasyap-anvayah sri-Narayana-bhatt-akhyo 322 yajushtr=ardha-vfittikah [|| 218*] Keundinya-gdtra-jah sunur=Annan-bhattasya ya323 jushah | dhiman(mam)3=Tirumal-abhikhyo vfitti-dvayam=ih=asnute [Il 219*] Annam324 bhatta-sutas-Chikkatimma-bhatto mahamatih | Kaurhlinya-gdtra-jd=tra(tr-ai)ka[m*] 326 vrittim=apnoti yajushah [l 220*] Harit-anvaya-ja"(ja)s=sunur-Annath-bhattasya ya926 jushah | s-ardh-aika-vrittim-atr=aiti manishi Sridhar-ahvayah (1 221*] Sanuh Ke327 sava-bhattasya yajusho Gargya-sanvayah | s-ardh-aika-vrittim=&tr=aiti 328 Veda-bhatto maha-matih [|| 222*) Sandilya-gotra-sath bhuto dhiman Gara829 day-atmajah | dhimanu(man) Virupay-abhikhyo yajusha-tra tri-Vfitti350 kah [!| 223*) Sanu r*)=Nrisimhha-bhattasya yajushah Kausik-anvayah | asnats-tra sa831 pad-aika-vrittim Mollama-dihi(kshi)tah [|| 224*) Yajva Tirumal-abhikhyas=sama332 g8 Julu-narhdanah | yajushoto=&enute vrittim=ckam Haridasta)-sanva393 yah [ 225*] Vadhula-gotra-jah sunur-Allamh-bhattasys yajus'uah | bhu-gurdappa- . 834 labhatt-Akhyah pada-vrittim=ih=abnata [ll 226*] Nachdangnanta-bhattasya Sri Eighth Plate, Piret Sido 336 vata-anvaya-samhbhavah dhimin Lakshmidhar-abhikhyo bahv[fi*]ch . 336 tra dvi-vrittikah [ll 227*] Sriva(vri]ga(vatsa)-gdtra-samhbhuto=namta-bhattasya nanda nah 337 bahvricho Narasimh-akhyo vrittim-okam=ih=kenuts [Il 228*) Sri-Virupaksha338 bhattasya nardanah Kansik-anvayah | yajusho-namta-bhatt-akhyo vritti-dva339 yam=jh=asnute [ll 229*] Sri-Virupaksha-bhattasya sunuh Kausika-gdtra-jah | ya340 jusho Vallabhayy-akhyah(khya)s-tri-pad-vrittim=ih=asnute [Il 280*] Sri Ramachandra bha 341 Hanya sunur=Haridasta)-sanvayah | bri-Narayana-bhatt-akhyo yajushoa 343 tra dvi-vrittikah [l 291*] Dhiman Bodadakota-bri-Ramadvara iti dvija) 343 pad-na-vritti-yagmotra bahv[ri* Joho Harit-anvaya" [|| 232*] Sapuh(nu)s=Timmana-bhatta sya ya

Page #225
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA . [Vol. XXXI 344 jushah Kausik-anvayah tri-pad-vrittim=ih=apnna(pno)ti Timmapo dhimatam varah [l|233* 345 Na[m*]dano Hari-bhattasya Putimash-anvay-odbhavah | bahvrichah Srinivas-akhyo 346 vrittim=ekam=ih=asnute [ll 234*] Sri-Narasi[m*]ha-bhatt-akhyo Visvamitranvayah suta 347 sures=Tirumal-akhyasya yajusko=tra dvi-vrittikah [|| 235*] Visvamitr-anvayas-su348 nur=Narasimhasya yajushah | sri-Narayana-bhatto=tra dhimanu(man) s-ardh-aika849 vsittikah [ll 236*] Sunur=Govi[m*]da-bhattasya Visvamitr-anvay-odbhavah | bah[v*]picho-ho350 bal-abhikhyo vsitti-dvayam=ih=asnute [ll 237*] Sri-Visvanatha-bhattasya namda351 nah Kasya(sya)p-anvayah yajusho Madhvanath-akhyo vsitti-dvayam=ih=aanu352 te [ll 238*) Bah[v*]richo Narasi[m*]h-akhyo Narayana-sudhi-gutah | s-ardh-aika-vpi353 ttim=atr=aiti Putimash-anvay-odhbhavah [|| 239*) Vasishta(shtba)-gotra-jas=sunur=Nara854 si[m*]hasya bah[v*]pichah manishi Vishnu-bhatta-akhya vrittim=ekam=ih=a365 snute [l| 240*] Tamma-bhatto Bharadvaja-gotra-jo [ya][ju*]shas=sudhih | sures=Tiru356 mal-akhyasya sunur=atra dvi-vrittikah [ll 241*] Srivat[s]a-gotre sa[m*]bhuto Na367 gayo Gamga[y-.*]tmajah bahfi(hvri)cho=tr=asnute vsittim=ekam Veda-vida varah [l| 242*) 358 Kabyap-anvaya-jah(ja)=sunur=Annam-bhattasya yajushah | Annamh-bhatt-ahva369 yo dhiman ardha-vrittim=ih=asnute [l| 243*) Atreya-gotra-sambhu360 to Lakshminara[ya*]p-atmajah | Lakshminath-ahvayo=tr=aikam vrittim=a361 pnoti yajushah [l| 244*] Mani[shi] Kuppay-abhilhyo yajusho Gautam-a362nvayah | atr=aikam=asnute vritti[m*] Kaniya(nya)manikka-bhatta-jah 11 245*] Su363 nuh(nu)s-Tirumalemasya Kaumdiny-anvaya-sambhavah | yajushah(sha)s= Ti Eighth Plate, Second Side 364 mmayo(y-a)bhikhya(khya) dhiman=atr=ardha-vrittikah [ll 246*] Yajusho Varadayya365 sya sunuh Srivavpisa(vatsa)-gotra-jah | Pinay-adi-pad-opeta-Peruma366 l-ardha-vsittikah [|| 247*] Yajusho Vemkatadhisah Peruma-bhatta-namdanah pa367 d-ottar-aika-vsitti[h*] Sriva[t]sa-gotra-samudbhavah [|| 248*] Sunuh(nu)s=Tirumal=akhya868 sya surih(ri)s=Tirumal-ahvayah | yaju[sho]-tra sa-pad-aika-vsitti[h*] Sri-Kausi369 k-anvayah [l| 249*] Yajusho Hastigiry-akhya Venkatattappa-namdanah | asnu370 te=tra sa-pad-aika-vsittim Harida(ta)-sanvaya[h*] [ll 250*] Bharadvaj-anvay-odbhuto-narta371 narayan-ahvayah| ya[ju*]sho-tra(tr=ai)ka-vritti[h*) thri-Saty-apadhyaya-nahdanah [l| 251*] 88 372 ty-opadhyaya-ssu(su)nu[h*) fri-Bharadvaj-anvay-odhbhavah dhiman Guru[va*]na(n-a). bhikhyo 373 yajusho-tr=aika-vrittikah [ll 252*] Sunuh(nu)=Tirumal-akhyasya yajvanah Ka374 syap-invayah | Tippa-bhatt-ahvayo=tr=aikam vfittim=apnoti yajushah [|| 253*) Ba

Page #226
157 No. 21) KAMALAPUR PLATES OF KRISHNADEVARAYA, SARA 1447 376 hvricho Basava-bhatto(tta)-sunu[h*) Srivatsa-gotra-jah [l*) s-ardh-aika-vpittimar376 tr=aiti Chittayo dhimatam vara) [ll 254*] Dhiman(mam)-Timmaras-abhikhyo ba377 hvpicheh(chah) Kasyap-anvayah | vrittis-Ti(ttim Ti)mmaraso=tr=aikam=asnute dharani-surah [ll 255*) 378 Namdanah Surapayyasya bahfi(hvpi)cha[h*] Kasya(sya)p-anvayah | manishi Haride379 v-akhya vpittim=ekam=ih=asnute [Ill 256*) Sunu[h*] Sikari-bhattasya Srivat380 3-anvaya-sambhavah | vfittim=ekam=ih=atra(pno)ti yajusho(sha) Ombal-adhvari [Il 257] 381 Kaumdinya-gotra-sambhuto Ma[ja?]navojalu-nandanah(sutah) | Jalu-nahdanah-A382 mmanavojuluratrai(lur=ai)kam vfittim=apneti yajushah [Il 258*] Vibvamitr-anva383 yah sunuh Putti-bhattasya bahri(hvri)chah | Sri-Narasimha-bhatto(tt-a)khyo vsitti384 m=ekam=ih=asnute [|| 269*] Kasyap-anvaya-ja[b*) sunuh(nu)s=Tippa-bhattasya yajushah | 386 ardha-vrittim=ih=apnoti dhima[m*]s=Tirumal-ahvayah [l| 260*) Yajushah Kasava386 bhatta-namdana) Kaubik-anvayah | ardha-vyittim=ih=apneti La[kha]y-akhyo 387 mahi-surah [|| 261*) Namdanau(no) Devanayyasyu(sya) bahsi(hvoi)cho Gautam-anvayah vfitti388 m=ekam=ib=apneti manishi Sigaya(y-7)dbhavah [l| 262*] Maudgalya-gotra-sambhutas [Ta). 389 tayacha[ryya)-namdanab bahfi(hvri)chas=Tammay-abhikhyo vsittim=ekam=ih=a390 &nutah(te) [ll 263*) Namdana(no) Basavayyasya dhiman=Atreya-gotra-jah | bahri(hvpi)chab Chi 891 nnay-abhikhya(khya) vrittim=ekam=ih=asnute [ll 264*) Sri-Narasimha-bhattasya Ninth Plate, First Side 392 namdano Harit-anvayah | Timma-jyotishiko vritti-dvayam-atr-aiti-393 yajushah [ll 265*] Sunur-Vamana-bhattajya(sya) yajusho Gautam-anvayah | Ahobal-a394 bhidhanotra dhimanda(man) s-ardh-aika-vpittigah(kah) [|| 266*) Sunur=Vamana-bhattasya yaju 395 sho Gautam-anvayah | sri-Narasimha-bhatta=tra surih s-ardh-aika-vsittigah(kah) [ll 267*] B& 396 hvpicho Jamadagni-Sriba(va)taa-gotra-samudbhavah [l*] namdano Dabarya(Devara) jasya Tim397 mayo=tr-ardha-vfittika[h || 268*] Bam(Ba)hvpicho Jamadagni-Srivatsa-gotra-samu dbhavah [l*) na398 mdana(no) Devarajasya Vayi(Vai)ravo-tr=aika-vsittikah [l 269] Sunuh Komuamaraja399 sya Kanvah Kaumlinya-gotra-jah [l*) atr=aika-vsittikah Peryyajenkaraja 400 mahamatih [l| 270*) Kasyap-anvaya-jah sunur-Limga-bhattasya bahsi(hvsi)chah | vpitti401 m=ekam=jhpnoti Timmapo dhimata[m] vara) [ll 271*] Na[m*]dano Nagarajasya(sya) Sa[m*]dily-a1 The letters Jalu-namdanas are redundant.

Page #227
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA [Vol. XXXI 402 nvaya-sambhavah | ardha-vrittim=ih=apneti Lakshmipaty-ahvayah sudhih [272*) Sunus-Tiru403 mal-a[bhi*]khyo Bharadvaj-anvay-odbhavah, dhiman-Uttaiyap-abhikhyo yajusho tr-aika404 vsittikah [l273*) Kaumdinys-gotre(tra)-jah sunus-Ta[m*]ma-bhattasya yajushah| dhimanu(mam)s-Tiru405 mal-abhikhyo vpittim=ekam=ih=asnute [1 274*] Sunuh Srinatha-bhattasya yajusha[h*] 406 Kausik-anvayah | manishi V8(Va)ja(ja)p-abhikhyo vrittim=ekam=ih=asnuteh(te) | [275*) 407 Yajusho=tra Bharadvaja(ja)-gotrohaubhala-pampitah s-ardh-aika-vrittiko dhiman(man) 408 jato Lakshmana-pamtitatrah1 [l 276*] Bharadvaj-anvayah Kanvah(nva)3=Timayasy atma-sambhavah 409 atr=aika(ka)m=asnute vfitti[m*J Chomnay-akhyo mahi-surah [l| 277*] Na[*]danah Kasa vayyasya Srivats-inva410 ya-sambhavah bahfi(hvpi)ohas-Chanay-abhikhyo vrittim=eka[m=i*]h=aknute [ll 278*] Kaubik-anvaya-se[m*]bhu(bhu)to 411 Narahary-ajja(rya)-nandanah | Yajamojulur=atr=aikam vrittim=apnoti yajushah [ll 279*] Sunu412 =Chamana-bhattasya Bharadvaj-anvay-odbhavah yajusho Gauri-bhatto(tt-a)khy8 vfitti-dvaya413 m=ih=aanute [ll 280*] Bharadvaj-anvayah sunur-Hari-bhattasya yajushah | manisht Srini414 vas-akhyo vrittim=ekam=ih=a[snu*]te [ll 281*) Sunus-Tirumalaryyasya yahvaljva)nd hobal-adhva415 ri Atrzyelya)-gotra-jo [vri]tti-trayam=atr=aiti yajushah | [1282*] Nardano Hari bhattasys 416 Bharadvaj-anvayo(y-7)dbhava[b* ]| dhiman(mars)=Timmana-bhatt-akhyo yajusho=tru aika-vritti417 kah [283*] Bharadvajo(j-A)anvay-odbhutas-Chikkavamana-bhatta-jah | yajusho Lakkhan abhi418 khyo dhiman a-ardh-aika-vsittikah [|| 284) Sri-Narasimha-bhatt-akhya(khya)s=Chikka cha(va) Ninth Plate, Second Side 419 mana-bhatta-jah | yajusho=tra Bharadvaja-gotrah s-ardh-aika-vsittika[h*] [ll 285*] Bharad vaj-anva420 yah Kanyas-Ti[**]mayasy=atma-sambhavah | vpittim=ekam=ih=apnoti Virayo vidu421 sha[m] vara[h*] [Ill 286*] Bharadvaj-anvayoh(yah) sunur=Abba-bhattasya yajushah 88mina(nn-A)namtay-abhi422 khyo dhimanda(man) s-ardh-aika-vsittikah [ll 287*] Kasyap-anvaya-jo Hiryyanarasa yyaayasa(yy8-8a)mudbhavah Read panditat.

Page #228
No. 21) KAMALAPUR PLATES OF KRISHNADEVARAYA, SAKA 1447 169 123 Tajushas-Ti[m]map-abhikhyo dhiman s-ardh-aika-vrittikah [l| 288*] Yajusho No(Na) rasi[m*]h-akhyo Ra424 macha[m*]dra-su(su)dhi-sutah | Vasishta(sishtha)-gotra-sambhuto dhimanu(man) s-ardh Rika-vsittikah [Il 289*] Na[m*]danah Kpi425 shna-bhattasya Bharadvaj-anvay-odbhavah | Tamma-bhatt-ahvayo=tr=aika[ri*] vrittim= apnoti yaju426 shah [ 290*) Vasishta(shtha)-gotra-sambhu(bhuta[b*] Sri-Pura[n]dra(da)radasa-jah | dhiman Madhva[pa]das-a427 khyo yajusho=tra dvi-vsittikah [ll 291*] Namdano Devarajasya Cha(Sa)thamarshana gotra-jah 428 Bodhayano=snute(dvija)=tr=ardha-vyittim=apnoti Devanah [ll 292*] Kaumlinya-gotra jas-Chikka-sri429 Tirumalay-atmajah dhiman(mams) Tirumalay-abhikhyo(yy-akhyo) yajusho-tr=ardha vrittika[h*1 [ll 293*] 430 Vasishta(shtha)-gotra-sambhubhuto dhima[m*]s-Ti[m*]maras-atmajah | vfitti-dvayam= ih= pnoti bahfi(hvri)chah Kri431 shpay-ahvayah [ll 294] Sri-Visvanatha-bhattasya sunuh Kaumdinya-gotra-jah | bahfi Chi)cho Basav8-bhatto 432 vpittim=ekam=ih=asnute(te) [ll 295*] Sri-Virupaksha-bhattasya namdano Harit-anvayah yajushas=Timma493 p-abhikhyo vrittim=ekam=ih=asnute [ll 296*] Sunur-Govimda-bhattasya sri-Janardana di(dr)kshitah | Bhara434 dvaj-anvayo vfitti-dvayam=atr=aiti yajushah [|| 297*] Sunur-Govinda-bhattasya Bharadvaj invay-8dbhavah | 436 vritti-trayam=ih=apnoti gajushas-Cheni-dikshitash (r)] [1298*) Bharadvaj-anvayah sunu[h*] Sri-Jadardana-ya436 jvana) | s-ardh-aika-vrittim=atr=aiti yajushas-Timmap-ahvayah [ll 299*] Sri-Ramakrishna bhattasya sunur=A437 treya-gotra-jah yajusho=tr-aiti 8-ardh-aika-vpittim sti(Ti)rumal-a[hva]yah [ll 300*] Sunu [1]=Basavarajasya 438 bahvrichah Kasyap-anvayah, manishi Devay-abhikhyo vittim=ekam=ih=asnute [ll 301) Sri-Jamadagni-Vatsiya-gotro Honnapay-ahvayah(tmajah) | Lakshmipaty-ahvayo dhiman bahri(hvri) oho-ta-aika-vpitti440 kah [Il 302*] Sunur=Lakshmana-bhattasys srima[m*]s=Tirumal-ahvayah yajushah sri Bharadvaja-gotrah 441 s-ardha-dvi-vrittikah [|| 303*] Sunur-Lakshmana-bhattasya Bharadvaj-anvay-odbhavah | yajusho= 442 namta-bha[tt-a*]khyo vsitti-dvayam-ih=aanuta [|| 304*] Sri-Ramachandra-bhatt-akhyo 443 Bharadvaj-anvay-8dbhavah | yajushoztr=asnute vritti-dvayam Lakshmana-bha444 [ta-jah [ll 306*) Namdano Gopinathasya surir=Harida(ta)-sanvayah bahri(hvsi)oho

Page #229
160 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA (VOL. XXXI 45 Narasimha -akhyo vuittim ek&m=ih=6anute | 306*] Bahri(hori)[cho]........kri- , 446 Chitti-bhattasya namdanah | Rama-bhatt-ahvayo-tr-ashta-va(Vti)ttiko Gauta447 m-anvayah (|| 307*] Para[ba]r-anvay-odbhuta[b*) bri-Ramayyasyata(yya-ta)n-udbhavah | 448 yajusho=tra chatu[r*)-vsittir=eti Baoharas-a[ hva]yah [|| 308*] Tenth Plate, First Side 449 Sri-Virupaksha-bhattasya sunur-Haridasta)-sanvayah [l*) yajusho Devan-abhiskhyo*] 450 dhimanda(man) s-ardh-aika-vrittikah [|| 309*] Sunuh Singari-bhattasya Grivats-anva451 ya-sambhavah | yajusko=namta-bhatt-asya(khyo) vrittim=ekam=ih=asnute [|| 310*) Sure452 s=Tirumal-akhyasya sunum(nuh) Salavat-anvayah [l*) yajushah Peddi-bhatt-akhyo 453 vrittim=ekam=ih=asnute [l| 311*) Sunur-Akkali-bhattasya Kaumainy-anvaya-Bambha454 vah | dhimams=Ta(8=Ti)rumal-abhikhya(khya) yajusho=tra dvi-vrittikah [ll 313*] Kausik anvaya-[jah*) 455 Kanvo Bairirajasya namdanah atr=aika-vsittikah Peryyanagay-akhyo ma456 hi-su[ra]h [Il 313*] Namdano Gopinathasya Kanvah Kaumlins(nya)-gotra-jah atr=ai kam=8457 snute vsittim dhimama=Chinnaya-namakah [|| 314*) Lakshminarayan-akhyasa(sya) ya458 jvana(no) yajushah sudhih(tah) | Narayano=tra Kaumdinya-gotrah s-ardh-aika-vsi469 ttikah [|| 315*) Nagan-adhvara(ri)nah sunur=Davarat-havay-odbhavah | s-ardh-aika-vpi460 ttim=&tr=aiti yajusho Basav-adhvari [ll 316*] Sures=Tirumal-asya(khya)sya sunur=Atra (tre)461 ya-gotra-jah | yajusho Balabhadr-akhya(khyo) dhiman=atraardha-vyittikah [ll 317*] Yaj[n]a462 narayano dhimams=Timma-dikshita-namdanah | yajusho=tra sa-pad-aika-vpi463 tti[r]=Harida(ta)-sanvayah [l| 318) Namdano Gopinathasya Bharadvaj-anvaya(y-7) dbhava[b]] 464 yajusho=tra sa-pad-aika-vsittir=Venkata-namakah [Il 319*] Sunuh Simgari-bha465 tasya yajushah Kasyap-anvayah | s8-pada-vritti-yugmo=tra Davar-adhvari466 namakah [ll 320*] Sunus-Tirumal-akhyasya sureh Kaumdinya-gora(tra)-jah | samaga467 Chaumdi-bhatt-akhyo vrittim=ekam=ih=isnute [ll 321) Namdano Dechi-bhattasya yaju468 shd Gurja-sanvayah | Siddhiraj-ahvayah s-ardha-vritti-trayam-ih-aknute [ll 322*) Ya469 jusho Pra(Pra)na-bhatt-akhyo dhimanda(man) Vadhula-gotra-jah [l*) sunur-Basavan-a470 khyagya yajvana(no)=tr-aika-vsittikah [l 323*] Pampito Lakshman-abhikyo Nanda pa[m*]di471 ta-nahdanah | yajusha(sho)=tr-aenute vsitti-dvayam Haridasta)-sanvaya) [1324) Namdano 472 Narda-bhattasya Kom(Kaum)diny-anvaya-sambhavah | s-ardh-aika-vrittiki Nardagi473 ri-bhatco=tra yajushah [ll 325*) Namdano Namda-bhattasya Jaum(Kaum)tiny-invaya samhbhavah

Page #230
No. 21] KAMALAPUR PLATES OF KRISHNADEVARAYA, SAKA 1447 161 474. yajusha (sho)-tr-aiti s-ardh-aika-vritti[m*] Dadari-namakah [|| 326*] Namdana(no) Bhanu475 bhattasya yajushah Kausik-anvayah | manishi Raghunath-akhya(khyo) vritti-dva476 yam-ih-asnute [|| 327*] Sunur-Mudgala-bhattasya Putima[sh]-anvay-odbhavah | ba[hvri]477 cha(ch) Narasimh-akhyo dhiminda(man) s-ardh-aika-vittikah [| 328"] 84(8)nur-Gopalabha 478 tasya Srivate-invaya-sambhavah | yajusho Narasimh-akhyo vitti-dva Tenth Plate, Second Side 479 yam-i-inute 329] Sanur-Gopala-bhattasya Srivatsa(ta-a)nvaya-sambhavah | y480 jusho-hobal-abhikhyo dhiman-atr-ardha-vrittikah [330*] Namdano Vishnu-bhatta481 sya bahvpichah Kieyap-invayah | e-Narasimha-bhatt-tra dhimands(man) s-ardh-ai482 ka-vrittikah [331*] Sunur-Ayyali-bhattasya Bharadvaj-anvay-odbhavah | Limgambha 483 -ahvay--aikkih vrittim-poti yljushah || 358] 8&hdilya-gotra-sa[*]bhete(tab) 484 gayyasy-atma-sambhavah | sri-Ramkrishna-bhatt-akhye(khyo) yajusho-tr-aika-vrittikah [|| 333*] 485 Srivatsa-gotra-jah sunus-Timma-bhattasya yajushah | manishi Basava-bha488 + vittim-kim-ih-anuta | 334] Nahdanah Krishna-bhattaaya dhimaths(s-Tirumal a 487 hvayabyjusho-trenute vittim-kih Kaumdinya-gotra-jah [335] Nahdanab Su 488 ri-bhattaya Visvamite-invay-odbhavah [*] bahvpicho Devap-abhikhyo dhimi489 nda(n) -ardh-aika-vrittikab [336] Kidyap-invaya-jah sinur-Limga-bhattasya yajushab | 490 [K]m-bhatt-hvayo dhiminda(min) vritti-dvayam-ih-denute 337*] Bharadvajanvayah 491 sinur-Bhanudevasya bahvpichah [*] Lavanaryo-tra pad-ona-vritti-trayam-i-&492 imute [338] Bahvricho Bhanudevaryya-sunur-Datari-namakah | Bharadvaj-Anvay-5493 dbhuto dhimanda(man) s-ardh-aika-vrittikah [|| 339*] Bhanudeva[r*]yya-sunu[*] Bharadvaj- 494 nvay-odbhavah [1] sa-pada-vritti-[yu*]gma[b*] &ef-Vishpu-bhattotra bahvrichah [340*] Bharadvaj-anvaya[*] 496 sunur-Lahvanacharya'sya bahvrichab [] vritti-dvayam-ih-paoti Chikk-charyo ma496 hamatih [341*] Kadyap-anvaya-ja[b*] srauti(t) Ramchamdra-sudhi-sutah | Tippa-bha497 -ahvay-to-aikam vrittim-paoti yajushah [|| 342*] Namdana(no)-namtayaryasya yaju498 sho Gargya-sinvayab [*] maniah! Ramayichiryo vittima(m-8)k&m-ih-&enute || 343*] 499 Namdanah(na)s-Tatayaryasya Cha(Sa)thamarshana-gotra-jah | Kumaratatayacharyo 1 Better read Lahanakhya" for the sake of metre, Sim sri

Page #231
182 EPIGRAPHIA INDICAL [VOL. XXXI 500 yajusho=tra dvi-vrittikah [ll 344*] Atra(tre)ya-gotra-jo Devaraja-bhagavat-atmajah | 501 yajushah Ktishnadas-akhyo vfitti-dvayam=ih=asnute [|| 345*] Namdana) Krishnadasas[y]a 502 dhiman=Atra(tre)ya-gotra-jah [l*) s-ardh-aika-vrittim=atr=aiti yajushah(sha)8=Timmap-a503 hvaya[h,|| 346*] Damadara[sya*] sunu[h*] Srivatsa-gotra(tro)=tra bahvricha) s-ardh-aika-vritti504 m=apneti dhiman Gurusira(ro)mani" [ll 347*] Sureh(re)s=Tipu(ru)mal-akhyasya su605 nur=Harida(ta)-sanvayah | bri-Gamgadhara-bhatt-akhya yajusho=tr=aika-vrittika[h || 348*] 506 Yajusho Giri-bhatt-akhya Vardhasv-anvaya-sambhavah [l*] Va(Ba)darayana-bha507 ttasya sunur=atra dvi-vrittika[h || 349*] Yajusho Raghunath-akhyo Badaraya508 na-bhatta-jah | Vardhasva-gotra-sambhuta(to) vsitti-dvayam=ih=asnute [ll 350*] Eleventh Plate 509 Tad=idam=avani-vanipaga(ka)-vinatu(nuta)-dhar-ayasya Krishnarayasya | sa510 sanam=uru-kavi-vaibhava-nivaha-nidanasya bhuri-danasya ICl 351*] Kti511 shnadeva-maharaya-basanena Sabhapati[h*] | abhanin(nin)=msidu-sardarbha[m*] 512 tad=idam tam(ta)mra-sasanam(nam) [ll 352*) Krishnadeva-maharaya-sasana(na)n=Mallan-.513 tmajah | tvashta Sri-Viran-acharyo vyalikha[t*] tam(ta)mra-sasanam(nam) [I 353*] Da614 na-palanayor=madhye danach=chh[r*]eyo=nupalanam(nam) | danat=svargam=2616 vapneti palanad=achyutam padam(dam) ICI 354*] Svadatta[d*]=dvi-gunam punya para-da616 tt-anupalanar(ne) | paradatt-apaharena sva-dattam nishphalam bhava(ve)t [l| 885*] 517 Sva-datta(tta) para-dattam va yo hareta vasumdharam(ram) | shashtir=varsha-sahasra (sra)ni 518 vishta(shtha)yam jayate krimi[h* ] [[356*] Ek=aiva bhagini loke sarvesham=eva 519 bhu-bhujam(jam) na bhojyam(jya) na kara-grahya vipra-datta vasundhara |[] 357*] Sa620 manyo=yam dharma-setur=nsipanam kale kale palaniyo bhavadbhih [*] 621 sarvan=etan=bhavinah pa[**]thiv-endran=bhuyo bhuyo yachat: Ramchandrah || [368*] 522 Sri-Virupaksha? [ll*] This expression, as usual, is engraved in Telugu-Kannada characters

Page #232
No. 22-KALANJARA INSCRIPTION OF V. S. 1147 (I Plate) SANT LAL KATARE, JABALPUR The inscription, which is being edited here for the first time, is engraved on a stone slab built into the wall of the sanctum of a temple dedicated to the god Nilakantha at Kalanjara.1 It is noticed by Dr. N. P. Chakravarti in the Annual Report of the Archaeological Survey of India for the year 1935-36, pp. 93-94. It appears that Siva in the form of Nilakantha was widely worshipped in the Chandella dominions as temples dedicated to this deity are found both at Kalanjara and Ajayagarh. The inscription covers an area 2-1' long and 1.5' wide. It has in all 20 lines of writing and a short marginal note of four lines on the left side at the lower end of the main epigraph. As the stone slab is damaged on both the sides, a few letters in the beginning and at the end of some of the lines have been lost, yet the text of the main inscription can be almost fully restored. The marginal note is so badly damaged that very little can be read except the name of Vasudeva in line 1. The characters are of the 11th century A.D. The orthographical peculiarities are the doubling of the consonant following the superscript and the use of the dental s for both the palatal e and the lingual sh. The prishtha, agra and urdhva matras are used to indicate the medial e, ai, o and au. The Language is Sanskrit. It is in verse upto the 16th line and in prose from lines 16 to 20. There are some mistakes in the writing and they have been corrected either in the text or in footnotes. The object of the inscription is to record the construction of a mandapa for the temple of Nilakantha by Srimurti, the guru of Kirtivarman. The donation of land measuring two ploughs was made at the time of the dhvajarohana ceremony, i.e. the opening ceremony of the mandapa. Who donated the land is not clear. It may be Sutradhara Rama who built the mandapa; but since the text is not complete and the marginal note consisting of that portion of the main text which had been by mistake left out by the scribe is very badly defaced, it is not possible to know the donor. As the name of Vasudeva occurs in the marginal note, it is not also unlikely that he was the donor of the land". The inscription opens with a salutation to Siva. Verse 1 sings the praise of Siva as the pillar of the world. In the second verse is praised Srimurti, the guru (preceptor) of king Kirtivarman, as one who had attained the glory of knowledge by the favour of the pair of the lotus-like feet of Trinetra (Siva). He is further described in the next two verses. It is stated that he built a beautiful mandapa for the temple of the god Nilakantha at Kalanjara. The royal preceptor directed the chief of the royal erikaranas, the Saivas, the Pasupatas and their acharya Varika and others that 1 For the description of the Nilakantha shrine and notices of inscriptions at Kalanjara, see Cunningham, Arch. Surv. Rep., Vol. XXI, parts i and ii, pp. 32 ff. [See below, p. 166, note 1-Ed.] [See below, p. 164, note 1-Ed.] [See below, p. 166, note 2-Ed.] (163)

Page #233
164 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA [VOL. XXXI they should comply with the request of Vasudeva and allow him to enjoy the merit of his good deed, as by this compliance they will also earn a part of the merit.' The inscription belongs to the reign of king Kirtivarman, who might be the Chandella Kirtivarman, brother of Devavarman and son of Vijayapala. It is dated Samvat (V.S.) 1147, Maghasudi 7, Revati-nakshatra, which, if the year is taken as current, corresponds to Thursday, January 10, 1090 A.D. The present inscription gives for Kirtivarman a date seven years earlier than the date, V.S. 1154, so far known for him from the Deogarh inscription. I have already suggested in this journals that Kirtivarman ascended the throne sometime between 1061 and 1072 A.D. Recently Dr. Sircar has published an inscriptions of the same king dated in V.S. 1132, which is fifteen years earlier than the date recorded in the present inscription. Kirtivarman ruled for a few years after 1098 A.D., his last known date from the Deogarh inscription. The earliest known date of his grandson Jayavarman falls in 1117 A.D. Between the two ruled Sallakshanavarman, son of Kirtivarman; but no record of his time has been discovered. This suggests that Sallakshanavarman had a short reign. He may have succeeded Kirtivarman about 1105 A.D. The inscription for the first time makes mention of the name of the guru of Kirtivarman and of his patronage to the Saivas and the Pasupatas, two schools of Saivism. The prasasti was composed by the Kayastha Thakkura Devapala, son of Paya, and the mandapa was built by the sutradhara Rama, who is mentioned in another Kalanjara inscription dated 1131 A.D., when his son Rupakara Lahada made an image of Nilakantha." The scribe, who appears to have omitted a portion of the text which he later on incised in the margin, has drawn the attention of the reader to it by adding a note at the end of the main record saying 'the wise will read the small inscription also". The marginal note seems to state that the two ploughs of land were donated by Vasudeva. 1 If my reading of this portion of the text as gadakadvaya-danena is correct, it seems that Vasudeva requested Srimurti for permission to donate two pots of water and gain the merit of this pious deed. The practice of setting up over the lingam, for the duration of the summer, of two pots of water from which water falls on the lingam drop by drop is not only common, but is regarded as a highly pious deed. [The preceptor of king Kirtivarman is mentioned in verse 2 as Sri-murti which does not appear to be his personal name but looks like an honorific expression like bri-mukha, eri-hasta, iri-charana, etc. (cf. above, Vol. XXVIII, pp. 304 f.). His real name is given in his own speech, quoted in verses 5 ff., as Vasudeva. The passage Saivah Pasupat-acharya-varika-pramukhah in verse 6 means the Saivas headed by the Pasupata Acharyas and varikas,' in which the varikas were 'temple superintendents' like the Pandas of today (of. above, Vol. XXX, pp. 171, 173 ff.). The reading intended for what has been read gadaka seems to be gamdasha, 'handful'. The expression raja-brikaran-adhipah in the same stanza means 'superintendents of the king's record department'. Vasudeva thus requests the royal officers and the local Saivas to protect the mandapa constructed by him. In verse 5, he prays for only that much merit for his pious deed as would accrue to a person dedicating two waterjars for providing for continuous ablution of a Sivalinga (cf. ibid., p. 235).-Ed.] Above, Vol. XXX, p. 89. IHQ, Vol. XXX, pp. 183 ff. Above, Vol. I, p. 139. Ibid., p. 198, v. 9 and p. 327, v. 4. His coins with the name Sallakshanavarman have been found. [See below, p. 165, note 4; p. 166, note 2.-Ed.] ASR, Vol. XXI, pp. 34-35, Pl. X, C. [bee below, p. 166, note 1.-Ed.J

Page #234

Page #235
KALANJARA INSCRIPTION OF V. S. 1147 HTAmAmAlA jAyacA 2 } yati yasamiliyanamAmigata bAjanAvapaTa palAyasAyAyAyAtamahimA mahatIthaka bAjAra paritavAyatavasA prayAmAcalapaTipa viTavavivivava mahAmanivAsI mukuTamA yAtrA para bhAdavabInAlanAsAvA udAsakoNakatimA navadAga baannHiibnaannmnsulun| mAladA manAlA spayajamAnapatithI mAnatAtArabadamanyanAmAidhAkara HanApA matAcArya gatikamuzagAvApAlikA sApAnI nAmasamA yasasIpI manonayUyamAta vApasImArikaranIgharavAvalamavA jatAtatpayoM 12 lipinI tamAcAzalama manikA pAvata badamAsAtavI kAsavApAsavaniyama 14 tinayA rAsa vipanasakinakavitA pni| AASA 54 mAdhyama sasuddhApasa 16 kAyavAna sApakana zAdadapAlamA savA pArA manamara palaTA ptmvidyaa| pAlale paniSA bApamAda gau halAye / tAla panyA ttpaaldyaa| Scale: One-third

Page #236
No. 22] KALANJARA INSCRIPTION OF V. 8. 1147 165 TEXT [Metres : Verses 1, 3 and 4 Arya ; verse 2 Vasantatilakd ; verses 5-9 Anushubh. ] 1 OM namaH si(zi)vAya / gaGgA yatra patAkA haimavatI sAla[bhAjikA ___ yatra / 2 yatra stutiH prasa(za)stirmUlastambhaM namAmi jagataH / / 1*] svasti trinetrapada3 padmAju] (yu)gaprasAdaprAptapravo (bo)dhamahimA mahatI(nI)yakIttiH / zrImuM(mU)tti4 rityakhilavAGamayatatva (ttva) sArasAmrAjyasaMpadi padaM vidadhadvidhijJaH / tha' / [2] 5 kAlaMjare pRthivyAH zIrSanibhe mukuTasannibhaM yena / maNDapama[kAri] 6 [ruci]raM devazrInIlakaNThasya / tha / [3*] uddhArakeNa kRtinA ripuSaDvarga (ga) 7 [vijitya saMvaratA / zrIkIttivarmanRpateggu (gargu)ruNA tenocyate sa (1)Nuta / 8 [tha / ] [*] [gaDU]kadvayadAnena nIlakaNThasya yatphalam / tena saMyujyatA(tAM) zrI" [mAn] vAsudevaH satAmra (mma)taH / tha [5*] tadetadanumanyantA(ntA) rAjazrokaraNA10 [dhipaH(pAH)] / sai (zai)vAH pAsu(zu)pattA(tA)cAryavArikapramukhAzca ye / tha / [6] _pA(prA) rthanA vA11 [sudevasya pAlanIyA mahAtmabhiH / le(zre) yasAM pAlanAdyena yUyaM (ya)mapyaMsa(za). 12 bhAginaH] / tha / [7] pRthvI(thvI) mauktikapUrNA(NNAM) yaddatvA(tvA) phalamavApyate / tatpayo18 vidhi]mAtreNa siddhaliGgeSviti smRtam / tha / [8*] jalamambhonidhI yAvadyA14 vAdvibhA]ti ca(caM)dramAH / tAvAc]zrIvAsudevasya prArthanA pUryatAmiyam / 15 [| tha / ] [9*]....ni(vi)ta(na)yavidyAsatkavipadapaprasevinA kavinA / racitaM 18 . . . . . . . .. // saMvat 1147 mAghamAse su(zu)klapakSe sAptamI(myAM)] 1 (For this letter indicating the completion of a stanza, see abovo, Vol. XXX, p. 218, noto 2.-Ed.] . [Read degl-tvn.-Ed.] [The name of the poet, responsible for the composition of the pralaati, appears to have been engraved in chis stanza in Arya. The couoluding part of the rooond may not have been composed by him-Ed.]

Page #237
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA [VOL. XXXI 166 revAtI nakSatre // kAyasthaThaka(kku)razrIpAyA]sutazrIdevapAlena / ___18 sUtradhArA (ra) rAmena(Na) maMDapa(pe) ghaTApite satti(ti) (dhva)jA 19 rohaNe pratiSThArthagraprasAde bhUmau haladvayaM // 20 laghu eva ca sAdhiyAM paThanIyaM // zrI // The text is incomplete here, the verb being missing and also probably the name of the donor of the land. It seems that the portion of the text which was left out was inscribed as the marginal note. [What the author takes to be a marginal note may have formed part of a different record. The inscription seems to be complete in itaelf. See note 2 below.- d.] This noto apparently did not form part of the main text and was added later on. [The line, wbioh no doubt forms & part of the original record, reade ladhvani ta cha sarvvada palaniyani thall. The intended reading of the corrupt passage in linea 19-20 seems to be ropandrthath pratishtharthath cha agra-prasadath bhdmi-hala-dvayani labdham elach cha sarpvada palanfyam, although the context appears to require a word like dattam instead of labdham. Linos 17-20 mean to say that, on the completion of the construction by the mason Rama, Kayastha Devapkla granted, on the ocasion of ita installation ceremony, two hala measures of land for its maintenance. The expression agra-prasada may mean the same thing is tala-vrithi of the Kannada records.-Ed.]

Page #238
No. 23-BRAHMI INSCRIPTIONS FROM BANDHOGARH (5 Plates) THE LATE DR. N. P. CHAKRAVARTI, NEW DELHI1 In March 1938 a number of inscriptions in Brahmi characters were discovered by me at Bandhogarh in the former Rewa State in Vindhya Pradesh. The epigraphs were found inscribed on the walls of artificial caves found in the neighbourhood of the hill fort of Bandhogarh. Bandhogarh (23deg 40' N., 81deg 3' E.), the old capital of the Baghelas, is situated in the southeast of the Rewah State in the Ramnagar Tahsil. It is about 22 miles from Umaria, the nearest Railway Station. Over fifty caves were discovered in this area, most of which are artificial. They are distributed over the low hills within a radius of 3 miles of Gopalpur, a small village at the foot of the fort. The village no longer exists and the only people that lived in the neighbourhood were found to be a few constables in charge of the fort. The forests of Bandhogarh are infested with wild animals and many of the caves are difficult of access. But for the interest taken and the facilities given by the Rewah Darbar it would have been impossible for me to reach many of these caves. Bandhogarh was reputed to be an ancient site; but very little was known about its early history. It was the early seat of the Baghelas and the rulers of Rewah are known as Bandhavesa or the lord of Bandhogarh (lit. 'lord of friends'). According to a tradition followed by the Rewah house no permission for visiting the fort area was ordinarily given to one who was not a subject of the State. Appreciating the difficulty that might arise in my offering personally to visit the place, I suggested, nearly two years before my visit, if somebody belonging to the State could be sent on a preliminary search. Accordingly, Head Constable Kesari Singh, who had spent 27 years of his service at Bandhogarh, was deputed by the Rewah Darbar to inspect the site and see what epigraphic materials were available. Kesari Singh spent over three months in this work and reported to have found a large number of caves. He also prepared eye-copies of any writing he could find in these, which were sent to me for examination. At the very first glance at the eye-copies I was impressed with the antiquity and importance of the site. But as it was impossible to make much out of them, I requested the Darbar to grant me permission to visit the place. When my request was placed before His Highness Sir Gulab Singh, the late Maharaja of Rewah, who was well known for his advanced views and was always anxious to have the materials for the ancient history of Rewah properly studied, he readily granted the necessary permission as a special case. I was thus able to visit the place in March 1938. During my stay there I inspected all the caves that were reported to have contained some sort of writing and also most of those containing no inscriptions, particularly the bigger ones. These caves, or more appropriately rock-out dwellings, are of different sizes. Many of them consist of one hall and one or two cells; but there are a few containing seven, eight or even nine cells. None of these, except two, now contains any carved images, while a third has some designs carved on pillars. Otherwise they are simple structures excavated in the rocks. As these are soft sandstone rocks, some of the caves and many of the inscriptions have suffered badly. It appears that the method of writing [ It is greatly to be regretted that the author passed away while the article was still in the press.-Ed. ] A detailed notice of these inscriptions was to be published by me in the An. Rep. A.8.I., 1939; but its printing was withheld as a war measure. They have been noticed by N. G. Majumdar, above, Vol. XXIV, p. 146, note. 2; by Mirashi, Vol. XXVI, p. 298; and by Motichandra, JNSI, Vol. II, p. 10, and ABORI, Vol. XXVII (1946), pp. 15 f. [See also N. Hist. Ind. Peop., Vol. VI, pp. 41 ff.; Hist. Cult. Ind. Peop., Vol. II, pp. 174 ff. Macron over e and o has not been used in this article.-Ed.] (167)

Page #239
168 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA [VOL. XXXI employed in these caves was first to engrave the record on the wall and then paint the letters with a kind of red pigment with a view to bringing out the letters clearly. The paint is still intact in a few of the inscriptions. The necessity of painting the letters is emphasized by the fact that the walls of the caves had not been always properly smoothened before the engraving was done. The surface is so rough in some of the caves that it is difficult to read the inscriptions from the rock itself. Probably the inscriptions were first written on the rocks with a similar paint also before the engraving was done. This accounts for Cunningham's finding the Ginja hill inscription1 of Bhimasena in red paint which for some reason unknown to us was never engraved. In these caves I found also a few short records written in red or black paint which are now so badly obliterated that they defied all attempts at decipherment. Besides the inscriptions of historical importance which alone are considered here, some of the caves contain short records incised in them. Many of these are apparently pilgrims' records though the sense conveyed by them is not always clear. In two of the caves I found a few letters in shell characters beautifully carved. The palaeography of these records shows some peculiar features. Though written within a short space of 50 years, the inscriptions offer several types of writing. The earliest record belonging to the year 51 of the time of Bhimasena shows early features; but in the others the letters show both archaic and more advanced forms. Inscription No. XI of the time of Bhattadeva and dated in the year 90 is the typical example of the second category. The writing usually shows southern characteristics but in certain cases northern forms are also discernible. The vertical stroke of a and r is straight but also shows an occasional hook at the bottom, e.g. in Nos. I and IX. Initial u is found in Ujhasa (No. X). The vowel e is shown by a triangle with the base slanting upwards; but the base is straight in No. XI. The vertical bar of k is usually straight and the horizontal bar bent; but the latter is straight in No. XI. The letter kh has a large triangle at the base with a short hook above; but sometimes the base takes the form of a loop, e.g. in Rakhitika and pakhe in No. IV. The letter g usually has a rounded top; but it is angular in No. I. The left vertical line of j is bent in the middle; but, in Nos. I and XI, the vertical and horizontal bars are all straight. Dh has narrow points and rounded back; but the back is sometimes angular, e.g. in dhamo (No. XI). P and b show a notch to the left; but the left horizontal limb is straight in Nos. I and XI. M has a triangular base, though in rare cases it is inclined to show a rounded form as in Chhamikasa and negamasa in No. VI, line 2. Y has usually a hook or a loop on the left. The right limb of 1 is usually bent to the left at the top; but it is straight in No. I, e.g., in Balamita (line 4). A second form of this letter is also found in No. VIII, corresponding to that found in the Allahabad pillar inscription of Samudragupta. H has also two forms, the usual one with a hook to the right and also, though rarely, another like the letter found in the inscription of Usavadata, e.g. in Maharaja in No. VIII. Of the numerals, symbols for 1, 2, 5, 6, 7, 8, 10, 50, 80 and 90 are found. The advanced form of the numeral 2 is noticed in No. IX, line 4, as against the earlier forms in Nos. VII and XVII. These few details will show that the script, as found in these records, partly shows features of the Kushana records but is on the whole more allied to that found in the cave inscriptions of the Kshatrapas of Western India and also of the cave inscriptions of the Western Deccan belonging to the second century A.D. With the exception of Nos. XIV, XVIII and XIX which refer to Sivamagha and Vaisravana and are written in Sanskrit, the language of the remaining inscriptions is Prakrit. Sanskritisation is, however, noticed in a few instances in the Prakrit records; cf. sarthika (No. III, line 4), siddha (Nos. IV-VI, IX, XVII), Chakra (No. IV), and layana (No. XI). The main orthographical features noticed in the inscriptions in Prakrit are as follows: single consonants are used for double as usual in such inscriptions although doubling is noticed in bhattaraka (Nos. VIII, IX), Bhattadeva 1 Cunningham, ASI, Vol. XXI, p. 119 and Plate No. XXX.

Page #240
No. 23] BRAHMI INSCRIPTIONS FROM BANDHOGARH 169 (Nos. XI. XIII), puttrena and pauttrena (No. VII), varddhatu (No. IX) and wrongly in khanitta for khanita (No. VII). N has been used for throughout, except in charana, punya (No. VII), and for n in Bhimasena (No. I). Amusvara has been omitted in many places. S has been used for both & and sh except in rare instances, e.g. satehi (No. VII). The following forms of ordinals are noteworthy: pathame, padhame (Skt. prathame, Nos. II, eto.), be, dvo, bitiye (Nos. VII, VIII), dona, donar, dornan (Skt. dvayoh, Nos. II-VI), ekapan (Skt. ekapafchadat, No. I), chhasita (Skt. shadasiti, Nos. II-VI). Other interesting Prakrit words are : sahiyam or sahiyam (Nos. II, etc.) for Skt. sahitam, vavatena (Skt. vyapritena, Nos. VIII, IX), vayamasala (Skt. vyayamatala, No. XVII), vadhatu (Nos. II, etc.), vadhatu (Nos. III, etc.) for Skt. vardhatu, lata (with plural latani). in the sense of Pkt. lena, Skt. layana, 'a cave', hati, Skt. jhafi (No. VIII), 's small shrub', chagavara (Pali changavara), '& vessel' (Nos. II-VI), and kathikarika-kamara, 'a carpenter' (No. I). Feminine form for masculine seems to have been used in Rakhitikae side by side with the correct form Rakhitikasa (No. V) and in Chelaet (Nos. II, etc.). Proper names in many instances end in ka, e.g. Phagusamaka (No. I), Phaguhathika, Datika (Nos. II-IV, VI), Jivanaka (No. VII), eto. The main group of the inscriptions speaks of three generations of kings. These kings are Maharaja Vasithiputa siri-Bhimasena (year 51), inis son Maharaja KochhIputa Pothasiri (years 86 to 88) and his son (?) Maharaja Kosiliputa Bhattadeva (year 90). Of these rulers, so far only the name of Maharaja Bhimasena was known from the painted inscription of the year 52 on the Ginja hill in the Rewah State, situated at a distance of more than 100 miles towards the north-east of Bandhogarh, as well as from & seal discovered during the excavations at Bhita. The metronymic Vasithiputa is found in the Bandhogarh inscription (No. I) and the Bhita seal but not in the Ginja inscription. The present inscription offers the earliest date for this ruler as also valuable information about his son and grandson. It will also appear from our discussion below that the year 86 in the reign of Pothasiri was marked by a great activity, as this is the year during which many of the cave dwellings were excavated. Nos. VIII-IX of the year 86 record the donation of Magha or Magha who was the Minister of Foreign Affairs of king Pothasiri and was the son of the Minister Chakora. Another cave (cf. No. X) likewise owed its existence to the munificence of a minister of the same king. With these preliminary remarks I shall now turn my attention to the inscriptions individually. The earliest dated inscription (No. I) is found on the back wall of a rock-cut cave situated between the Ganesh Pahar and Ramagiri at a distance of about 3 miles to the north-east of Gopalpur by the side of a stream. The inscription, which is in 5 lines, is dated the 8th day of the 5th fortnight of Varsha of the year 5! in the reign of Maharaja Vasithiputa (Vasishthiputra) Bhimasena and records the construction of & cave-dwelling by & guild of merchants including & goldsmith and an artisan(?). In the Ganesh Pahar area, a group of five inscriptions engraved in five different caves contains more or less one and the same text (Nos. II-VI). All these records are dated the 5th day of the first fortnight of Hemanta of the year 86 in the reign of Maharaja Kochhiputa (Kautsiputra) Pothasiri (Praushthasri) and record the construction of caves, the donation of a garden (arama) and a vessel (chagavara) by Rakhitika (Rakshita), whose grandfather was & merchant of Kaugambi, and by Chela', son of a merchant, together with their sons. It is interesting to note that one of these is called the 'traders' cave' (sarthika) and another & mandapa (madhava) cave And yet another a chhata cave which may mean an umbrella (chhatra) cave or a cave for the novives (chhatra). 1[In many of the inscriptions (cf. Nos. VI-VII), ~ often has a form that closely resembles t. It is not impossible that the intended reading of what has been read as lala or lata is land or lana from layanakaLaanaa, layana-laana. It is interesting to note that layana ooours in the same sense in No. XI-Ed.] [The roading of the name seems to be Chala.-Ed.)

Page #241
170 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA [VOL. XXXI Another inscription (No. VII) found on the back wall of a cave situated in the same area is dated the 5th day of the 2nd fortnight of Hemanta of the year 88 and belongs to the reign of the same ruler Pothasiri. It records the excavation of a cave and a well by the merchant Gahavudhi whose grandfather was a merchant of Mathura. He seems to have also given an endowment (nivi, Skt. nivi). Nearby are still visible the remains of a well (now partly filled up) which was dug into the solid rock. Of the twelve Brahmi inscriptions that I copied on the eastern and western sides of Gopalpur, the earliest (No. X) is dated the 10th day of the 5th fortnight of Grishma of the year 86 and belongs to the time of Pothasiri. It records the erection of a dwelling (ketana) and the excavation of a cave by the Minister (amacha) Bhabatha. Two caves about a mile to the west of Gopalpur and situated about 20 yards apart from each other bear an inscription each (Nos. VIII-IX). One is dated the 10th day of the 7th fortnight of Grishma of the year 86 and the other the 10th day of the 7th fortnight of Hemanta of the same year. Both belong to the reign of Pothasiri and record the donation of two wells (vapi), caves and a garden consisting of shrubs by the minister Magha or Magha, who was the Minister of Foreign Affairs of Maharaja Pothasiri and the son of the minister Chakora. The inscription (No. XVII) next in chronological order is dated the 5th day of the second fortnight of the rainy season of the year 87 in the reign of the same ruler and records the excavation of a well (vapi), cave-dwellings and also a gymnasium or hall for taking physical exercise (vayamasala) by Pusa (Pushya) whose father was a merchant of Pavata (Parvata). Parvata as a place name occurs in the pillar inscription of Pratihara Kakkuka of the Vikrama year 918. The commentary on the Sutta Nipata also mentions a Pabbata-rattha (Parvata-rashtra) in the centre of Videha-rattha. But the place mentioned as Pavata in the inscriptions is possibly identical with Po-fa-to noticed by the Chinese pilgrim Hsuan Tsang. Parvata is also mentioned by Panini (IV, 2, 143). As it is included in the Takshasiladi-gana, some scholars have located this tract in the Panjab. Whatever may be the case, the present record contains the earliest epigraphical reference to the place. The next inscription (No. XI) is dated the first day of the first fortnight of Hemanta of the year 90 and belongs to the reign of Maharaja Bhattadeva. From the date 90 given in this record, which closely follows the period of Pothasiri, as well as from the two other fragmentary inscriptions noticed below, it can be surmised that he was the son and successor of Pothasiri. This inscription records the construction of a cave by a merchant. In a cave about a mile and a half to the west of Gopalpur, not far from the cave just referred to, are found two fragmentary inscriptions (Nos. XIII, A-B), one of which, containing traces of four lines, records the construction of caves for dwelling (ketana). There was a date in the second line, of which only the word pakhe is now faintly visible, the rest of the line having completely disappeared. Of the name of the ruler only MaharajaPothasiri-putasa [Ko] is legible in the first line. Of the second inscription found on the back wall of this cave, only the portion containing Maharajasa Kosikiputasa siri-Bhattadevasa is preserved. Though each of these inscriptions is fragmentary by itself, taken together they throw light on the genealogy of these rulers, because we can, as suggested above, surmise that this Maharaja Kosikiputa Bhattadeva was the son of Maharaja Pothasiri.' The other rulers whose names are found at Bandhogarh apparently did not belong to the line of Bhimasena directly. There might have been some relationship between the two lines of rulers; 1 Bhandarkar's List, No. 32 and note. Malalasekera, Dictionary of Pali Proper Names, Vol. II, p. 142. [See p. 183, n. 2, below.-Ed.]

Page #242
No. 23) BRAHMI INSCRIPTIONS FROM BANDHOGARH. 171 but what it was cannot be ascertained. About & mile to the west of Gopalpur, I came across & large gave containing a big hall and seven cells. On the back wall of this hall, on both sides of the door leading to the cells, was engraved an inscription (No. XIV), of which only a few letters now remain. Though fragmentary, this record is interesting as on the left side is legible MaharajaSivamaghasya and on the right side nava ima latagrihah. Unfortunately nothing more of the inscription is now preserved ; but, from the little space left after maghasya on the right side, it would not be far wrong to assume that these caves were donated by the above named ruler bimself. If there was any date, it is now completely effaced. We know of another inscription of this ruler from Kosam. Unfortunately the date is not preserved in this record also. That he belonged to the same line as Bhadramagha of Kausambi, for whom we have now dates ranging from 81 to 88, there can be no doubt. But there is yet no direct evidence of their mutual relationship. We cannot even ascertain as to who was the earlier of the two. From the fact, however, that a seal of Sivamagha was found along with that of Bhimasena in course of the excavations at Bhita, it may be assumed that Sivamagha was the earlier. Of great interest is also the fragmentary inscription (No. XVIII) found on the left wall of the verandah of a cave pertaining to this area. The verandah is now partly fallen and the inscription is badly damaged. Fortunately I found the same record also engraved on a rook (No. XIX), now lying near & nullah not far from Gopalpur. Evidently this rock once belonged to & cave, now difficult to identify, and must have fallen down the hill due to the ravages of weather. Though both these epigraphs are fragmentary, their texts can be completely restored by comparing the writing of the one with that of the other. Each of them records the construction of a cave by king (Rajan) Vaisravana who was the son of Mahasenapati Bhadrabala. Some years ago, an inscription of a homonymous ruler was discoverd near Kosam. It is dated the first day of the 7th fortnight of Grishma of the year 107 and records the erection of an umbrella in the Puruvasiddhayatana at Badarikarama for the worship of Lord Pitamaha, i.e. the Buddha, by the merchant Magha who was a lay disciple (sravaka) and whose grandfather was a merchant of Suktimati. This inscription, however, does not mention anything about the father of Vaisravana while the two inscriptions from Bandhogarh clearly mention him as the son of Mahasenapati Bhadrabala. It may be noted, how. ever, that the Kosam inscription styles him Maharaja while the two records from Bandhogarh refer to him as Rajan. Now, if the ruler mentioned in all the three records is identical, we have to assume that Vaisravana belonged to a collateral branch who, for some reason not known to us at present, succeeded a Magha ruler, his predecessor being perhaps Bhadramagha. He may also be a different ruler belonging only to the Bandhogarh line. As I have pointed out elsewhere", Mahasenapati found in these inscriptions may have been a title of nobility and may not be taken in the literal sense of the chief commander of the army. "It is just possible that Vaisravana who gained more eminence than his father assumed at first the title Rajan which he replaced at a later date by that of Maharaja. In two contiguous caves situated about a mile to the south-west of Gopalpur were found three inscriptions (Nos. XV and XVI), one of them containing one epigraph and the other two inscriptions. These records are fragmentary by themselves; but, as they contain more or less the same text, the sense can be easily made out. They record the donation of caves, & well (evapika) and garden by Phagu (Phalgu), son of the merchant Pusa (Pushya) who was an inhabitant of Pavata 1 Above, Vol. XVIII, p. 139, No. II. + 481, AR, 1911-12, p. 51. For further discussion on the chronology of those rulers, see below. pp. 173. ff. Above, Vol. XXIV, pp. 146 ff. See below, p. 176. . Above, Vol. XXIII, p. 62, note. [Bee below, p. 176 and goto 3.-Ed.I

Page #243
179 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA (VOL. XXXI (Parvata). We have noticed before that an inscription belonging to year 87 of the reign of Pothasiri records a donation by one Pusa. Considering the fact that be also hailed from Parvata, it will not be unreasonable to suppose that he is identical with Pushya, the father of Phalga, of the inscriptions under consideration. We know that, in the year 88, Pothasiri was still ruling, while in the year 90 we find his son Bhattadeva already installed as king. So the ruler in Phalgu's time should have been either Bhattadeve or his successor. Now in the first of the two caves mentioned above there is a fragmentary insoription (No. XV). Its writing exhibits larger characters and it starts from the south wall and is continued on the wall to the left oontaining the inscription of Phalgu. The beginning of this record seems to have been lcst; but we can still read [Valsithiputaxa siri-Chitasenasa. From the way this name is recorded it appears to be that of a ruler and probably the date was continued in the next line which, along with the expression Mahardjasa at the beginning of the first line, is now missing. Since this oave was, according to the inscription found in it, excavated by Phalgu, it can bear only the name of the contemporary ruler. If our surmise is correct, thon wa may be almost certain that this Chitusena (Chitrasena) was the successor of Bhattadeva in the line of king Bhimasena. In the caves to the south-east of Gopalpur, I found three short records (No. XX, A-C). The walls bearing the records are not properly dressed, and the surface is too rough to ensure satisfactory decipherment of the records. All of them, however, bear one and the same text and seem to record that they were dwellings (ketana) dedicated by two persons named Bhoja and Bhojapili. There is a date at the beginning of two of these records which seems to read Sava 80 Gi-pa 1 diva 5, i.e. the 5th day of the first fortnight of Grishma in the year 80. In the third record, the numeral after the day seems to be 6 instead of 6, other particulars of the date being the same. If my reading of the date is correct, the epigraphs would belong to the time of Pothasiri or his father Bhimasena. Now the problem that faces us is to find out whether these caves were religious or secular donations and if religious what was the religion of the donors and those who oooupied them. That they were all religious donations, there can be no doubt. Expressions like dhamatha (Skt. dhar martham), 'for dharma', punya vardhatu, 'let merit increase', dhamo vadhatu, 'let dharma increase', would clearly point to that. But the insoriptions are silent about what this religion was, and there is not even the slightest indication about that in any one of them. To make the position more diffioult no images of any kind could be discovered in any of the caves or their surroundings and for & decision we are left to depend entirely on indirect evidence of the three principal religions of the time, viz. Buddhism, Jainism and Brahmanism, the first, I think, oan safely be ruled out. If the caves were Buddhistio donations one would expect to find some evidence in the records themselves and at least one or two of the caves should have been of the Chaitys type. That they may be Jaina also seems doubtful. None of the donors is called a fravaka or upasaka, nor is there any mention of a teacher or Arhat as one would expect even in early Jaina inscriptions. In one of the caves in the Ganesh Pabar are still visible two bas-reliefs. In one of these are found figures of several animals crowded together and on the adjoining wall is a short inscription which reads mugava-selo, i.e. mrigaya-baila or 'the hill used as a hunting ground'. Apparently this was the label meant for the animal scene carved on the adjacent wall and it is hard to imagine a Jaina religious establishment depicting such a scene. The other bas-relief in this cave shows a figure riding on an animal. The umbrella held over the head shows that the rider was meant to represent a king. On an adjacent pillar is found the name Jarasandha. If this also is meant to be a label, one would expect a scene from the Mahabharata depicted here. There are also a few figures on the outside wall of the same cave; but they are now defaced beyond recognition. The natural conclusion that can be drawn from these figures in relief is that these caves were *[See below, p. 184, note 4.-Ed.]

Page #244
No. 28) BRAHMI INSCRIPTIONS FROM BANDHOGARH 178 Brahmanical. I would even hasard a suggestion that the establishment was of Saiva origin. Though there is no direot proof, this view receives support from the fact that in one of the caves belonging to the group lying from east to west, I found a small inscription (of. No. XII) which clearly reads Sivabhatka(kta) and on the jamb of the first entrance to the left of the same cave are two clear out letter reading Siva. This cave contains seven beautifully carved letters in shell characters and also a few letters from nine inches to two feet in length in black paint. The characters belong to about the 4th century; but they are so badly effaced that no sense oan be made of the record. It is true that the two short epigraphs referred to above are in slightly later characters and may be pilgrims' records bearing personal namos. But the evidence of the painted insoriptions proves the existence of this cave at an earlier period and the fact remains that no Jaina or Buddhist would have such names or engrave such records in any of their religious establishments. I was first inclined to believe that at least the group of three caves found to the south-east of Gopalpur were of Jaina origin; but now I think that I was not justified in doing so. In one of them, on the right side of the first doorway, I found a partly effaced standing naked figure which I thought might be that of a Tirthankara or Jaina saint; but it May very well be that of a Saiva saint. If my assumption is correct, then these would be the earliest rook out caves dedicated to Saiva worship. Before the discovery of these caves, the earliest and perhaps the only caves dedicated to Siva were those at Udayagiri in Madhya Bharat, belonging to the time of Chandragupta II. We have seen above that only three of the caves were direotly donated by the two princes Sivamagha and Vaisravana, three were gifts of two of the ministers of Pothabiri, viz. Magha and Bhabatha, and the rest came mostly from the merchant olaas. It, however, seems strange that there were no donations direct from Bhimasons or any of his successors. There can be no doubt that these rulers were also the followers of Saiviam. The seals of both Bhimasena and Sivamagha discovered at Bhita show the represontation of a bull on their obverse. But it may be that the whole property which formed the establishment oame originally from this line of rulers, probably from Bhimasena himself, and thoro might have been other grants from them, of which we have no nowledge at present. The caves which were donated by ruling princes, royal officials and persons who hailed from places like Kaubambi, Mathari and Parvata, appear to have been used by the resident monks or ascetios for various purposes. The records are dated from the year 81 to the year 90 of an unspecified era and various theories have been put forward as to the era to which they have to be referred. That the same era has been used in the insoriptions of the Maghe rulers of Kansambl, there is no doubt. Of the latter, the following names of kings and years of their rule are known : Maharaja Gautamiputra Sivamagha (date lost), Maharaja Bhadramagha (years 81, 83, 86 and 87), Maharaja Vaisravana (year 107) and Maharaja Bhimavarman (years 180 and 199). D.R. Sahni, while editing the inscription of Bhadramagba, referred the years to the Gupta era of 319 A.D. and so did Sten Konow. Apart from other grave objections, the palaeography of these records would go against this theory as their script is of a period much earlier than that found in the insoriptions of the Imperial Guptas. It was assumed by some that the Maghas came into power only after the 1 Corp. Ino. Ind., Vol. III, p. 38. * Soe below, pp. 176-77. . Above, Vol. XVIII, p. 189, No. II, and No. XIV below. For his real from Bhita, see A81, AR, 1911-12, p. 51, Above, Vol. XXIV, p. 28 and Pl. ; Vol. XXIII, pp. 245 f., and Jha Commemoration Volume, pp. 101 ff.; above Vol. XVIII, p. 160, No. II (D. B. Sahni roads the date as 88). A recently discovered inscription from Kankim w has the date Maharajanya brf-Bhadramagharya ta(saminateare 80 8 na 1 di 1 eidya purodya. . Abovo, Vol. XXIV, pp. 146 f. and Pl., and Nou. XVIII and XIX below. Ind. Oult., Vol. III, pp. 177 ff., No. 1.

Page #245
174 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA [VOL. XXXI Kushinas lost their hold on the Kausambi region. So, in their opinion, an era had to be found which was later than the Kushans era of 78 A.D. but earlier than the Gupta era. And the only ers that would fit in would be the Kalachuri era of 248 A.D. Moreover, the areas in which these inscriptions have been found were either associated with the Kalachuris or were contiguous to the Kalachuri territories. D.R. Bhandarkar, K.P. Jayaswal and A. Ghosh were in favour of the Kalachuri era on palaeographic grounds. I found three lithic records of the Kalachuris of Tripuri in the fort at Bandhogarh. They are small inscriptions referring to the setting up of rock-cut images of fish, tortoise and boar, obviously representing the three incarnations of Vishnu, by one Gollaka alias Gauda who was the son of Bhanu and a minister of Sri-Yuvarajadeva. This ruler has undoubtedly to be identified with Yuvaraja I on palaeographic grounds and the inscriptions would therefore be the earliest records of the Kalachuris of Tripuri. But this family of rulers came into existence only about the last quarter of the ninth century with Kokkalla as the first ruler and very little is known of them before that date. It is doubtful if the Kalachuri-Chedi era could have been in vogue in Baghelkhand and the adjacent area in the age of the Maghas. But we have shown above that the script of the Bandhogarh inscriptions is allied to that found in the inscriptions of the Kushanas and the cave inscriptions of the Western Deocan. Though at first sight the alphabet of the inscriptions of the Maghas of Kausambi appears more developed than that of the Bandhogarh records, there is nu doubt that the era used in both the Magha and the Bandhogarh records is the same. The reason why the script of the Bandhogarh records, even in those which are almost contemporary with the Magha records, looks earlier is twofold. At Bandhogarh, all the records are incised in caves and in the cave inscriptions particularly many of the archaic forms persist. Moreover, Bandhogarh being out of the way, the script might not have been so developed as in Kausambi which was an important place and had better contacts with important cities like Mathura and others, There are other unsurmountable difficulties in accepting the era as the Gupts or the Kalachuri era. If we accept the era as the Gupta era in spite of the diffioulties of palaeography, we have to assume that they were vassals of the Gupta rulers. Similarly, if we refer the dates to the Kalachuri era, the last three Magha rulers at least would be contemporaries of the Gupta emperors Chandragupta I, Samudragupta and Chandragupta II. Kausambi at the period was included in the Gupta empire and therefore these rulers of Kausambi must have acknowledged the suzerainty of the Imperial Gupta monarchs. But there is no indication of this in any of the Magha records. Moreover, coins have been found of six Magha rulers, viz. Sivamagha, Bhadramagha, Vaisravana and Bhimavarman, who are known from inscriptions, and also of Vijayamaghs and Satamagha whose inscriptions have not been discovered so far. This fact would indicate their independent status and therefore they cannot be taken as the vassals of either the Gupta or the Kalachuri rulers. This being the case, the only other era left to us is the Saka era of 78 A.D. and let us examine the possibility of applying this era to the Magha records. This of course hinges on the initial dato of the Kushana era. If we accept that this era started in 78 A.D., as seems to be the opinion of the majority of scholars now, some of the years of the Magha rulers will fall within the reign of the Kushana rulers Huvishka and Vasudeva whose coins have been found at Kausambi. One would therefore think normally that the rule of these two Kushana rulers also extended over Kaubambi and that the Maghas were therefore subordinate to the Kushanas. But there is nothing in the inscriptions to show that this was the case. During the excavations at Bhita, seals of Sivamagba 1 JNSI, Vol. II (1940), pp. 95 ff. and Plato. * Ibid., Vol. IV, pp. 10-11. * Prish thariya, whose coins and seal have been discovered, had obviously nothing to do with Potbasint of Bindhogarh. See Mirashi, above, Vol. XXVI, p. 999 and n.2. [Prial thatriya seems to be the misreading of what is really Pranahthafriyah.--Ed.)

Page #246
No. 23] BRAHMI INSCRIPTIONS FROM BANDHOGARH 175 and Bhimasena were discovered along with other antiquities above the Maurya level and therefore Marshall placed them in the Kushana period. The stratigraphic evidence supplied by the excav&tions at Kausambi carried out by the Allahabad University gives us some interesting and more definite information. According to a brief report sent to me by Mr. G. R. Sharma on the position of the Kushana antiquities, he found nine sub-periods of baked brick habitation at Kaubambi, commencing from I(a) and I(6) to VIII which is the last sub-period. He did not find any trace of Kushana antiquity, coins or seals, up to sub-period IV. Sub-period V is the first stratum in which Mitra and Kushana coins and Kushana seals occur. Part of this period therefore seems to have been under the rule of the Mitras whose latest coins are those of Rajanimitra and Jyethamitra. Towards the later half of sub-period V, the Kushanas seem to have invaded Kaubambi, & seal of Kanishka bearing the legend Maharaja-Rajatiraja Devaputra-Kanishkasya prayoge offering the earliest evidence. The coins of Kanishka, Huvishka and Vasudeva have been recovered from subperiod VI which has yielded also the coins of Neva and the Maghas. Sub-period VII has yielded coins of the Maghas only and to sub-period VIII belongs Pusvasri. The latest coins discovered after that period are those of Ganendra or Ganapatinaga when the entire site seems to have been deserted. We know from the Allahabad pillar inscription of Samudragupta that Ganapatinage, the Naga ruler of Padmavati (near Narwar in the former Gwalior State), was one of the kings defeated by Samudragupta. Assuming therefore that Ganapatinaga ruled between 325-350 A.D. it is difficult to compress all these presumably independent kings, viz. Pusvasri, the Magha rulers, Neva and the Kushana kings from Kanishka onwards, within this period except on the assumption that the Kushana era began in 78 A.D. This gives another conclusive evidence against the use of the Kalachuri era in the Magha records as there would be a big gap of about 150 years between the Kushana king Vasudeva, assuming that the Kusbana era began in 78 A.D., and Bhadramagha whose earliest inscription is dated in the year 81. Even accepting that there might be one or two more rulers before Bhadramagha the gap would remain quite large. This gap would be even larger if the commencement of the Kushana era is placed at an earlier date. The excavations at Kausambi do not provide for this gap. The discovery of Kanishka's seal would definitely show that Kausambi came under Kushana rule in the time of this king. But the discovery of the coins of Vasudeva creates some difficulty as it might be argued that Kaubambi was under the Kushana rule during the reign of Bhadramagha. But we must not overlook one very significant fact that no inscription of Vasudeva has so far been discovered outside the Mathura region. On the face of this evidence, it would not be unreasonable to suppose that the Kushanas had lost their hold over Kaugambi when the Maghas came into power. The discovery of Vasudeva's coin at Kaugambi does not necessarily mean that this area was under his rule. The reason of this find may be that, though their rule was extinct, coins of the Kushanas were still used in the Kaubambi area for the purpose of trade side by side with the coins issued by the local Magha rulers. Such instances are not rare in the history of numismatics of ancient India.' Even foreign coins like the Roman aurei were not only accepted but were popular currency in India for a long time not merely for its gold value but also for the facility of trade with the Roman world. If this view is accepted and the dates of the Magha inscriptions are referred to the Saka era of 78 A.D., there would neither be any overlapping nor any unreasonable gap between the Kushana and the Magha rule over Kaubambi. The palaeography of the Magha inscriptions does not offer any insurmountable difficulty. Though at first sight the script of the Magha records looks later, Mirashi has already 1 A81, AR, 1911-12, p. 51. The legends on these seals read Maharajasya Gautamiputrasya Sivamaghanya and [Ra]jna Vasasu( Vasish thi)-putrasya fri-Bhimasenasya. Jayaswal rightly identifies Bhimasena with the ruler mentioned in the Ginja inscription ; but A. Ghosh rejects the theory on the ground of their different titles, viz. Rajan and Maharaja. Seo Ind. Cult., 1936, p. 179. [The correct reading of this name seems to be Praushthafri.--Ed.] . [On this point, of. JNSI, Vol. VII, pp. 78 ff.-Ed.]

Page #247
176 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA [VOL. XXXI shown that all the forms found in them may be traced in the Kushipa inscriptions also. I have also shown above why archaic forms appear in the Bandhogarh inscriptions. In the circumstances there is no other alternative but to accept the theory that both the Magha and the Bandhogarh inscriptions are dated in the Baka era of 78 A.D." A few words may be said about the style of dating in these inscriptions. Whereas in the Kushana records, the date is given in the year, the season and the day of the month, the Maghas and the Bandhogarh rulers use the system found in all other early inscriptions, namely, the year, the season and not the day of the month but the day of the fortnight. Mirashi takes Bhimasena of the Ginja record as belonging to the Magha dynasty. But the B&ndhogarh insoriptions definitely show that he had no direct connection with the Magha rulers of Kaubambi but was the father of Pothasiri of the Bandhogarh line. Inscription No. I which gives the titles and surname of Bhimasena along with the date leaves no doubt es to his identification. Mirashi also identifies Vaisravana and Bhadrabala of the Bandhogarh records respectively with Vaisravana (of the year 107) and Bhadramagha of the Kaubambi line of rulers. But in the Bandhogarh insoriptions Bhadrabala is called only a Mahasenapati and Vaisravana a Rajan as against the title of Maharaja for both the Magha rulers. The title of Mahasenapati in the early centuries before and after the Christian era did not necessarily designate a military rank but was often simply a title of nobility. The same may be the case with Bhadrabala who might not have been an army commander of the Bandhogarh or the Magha rulers. Similarly Rajan Vaibravana of the Bandhogarh records seems to be different from the Maharaja Vaisravana (of the year 107) of Kausimbi. The only puzzling feature is that the language of this record seems to be Sanskrit and not Prakrit like the other records from Bandhogarh. It appears to me that the Mahasenapati Bhadrabala may have been the originator of the Bandhogarh line whose successor Vaisravana took the title of Rajan when the family gained more extensive power. He was succeeded by Bhimasena who started with the same title, as his seal from Bhita shows, but some time before 129 A.D. assumed the title of Maharaja which was continued by all the rulers of the family so far Inown. According to this suggestion, the order of succession would be: 1. Mahasenapati Bhadrabala. 2. Rajan Vaisravana. 3. Rajan (then Maharaja) Bhimasena (years 61, 62). 4. Maharaja Pothasiri (years 86, 87, 88). B. Maharaja Bhattadeva (year 90). The relationship of Vasithiputa Chitasena (Skt. Chitrasena, No. XV) with this family, if any, is not certain. A few words may be said about the religion of these rulers. The coins and seals of the Maghas show a bull on the obverse. In the Bhita seal of Sivamagha there is an additional cresent below 1 Above, Vol. XXVI, PP. 297 ff. [Of. Sel. Ins., 1942, p. 866.-Ed.) * The only instance I know of where the Kuhana system of dating has been used outaide the Kushina records is the Bodh Gaya inscription dated in the year 60 of an unspecified ora. See Luders' List, No. 949. See ABORI, Vol. XXVII, pp. 16 ff., and above, Vol. XXVI, PP. 297 ff. Cf. above, Vol. XXIII, p. 52, note 8. * The suggestion regarding two Vaidravanas, one a Rajan and the other s Maharaja, seems to be unjustifiable. The Bandhogarh area appears to have formed a part of the dominions of the Kaubambl rulers. Cf. Hist. Oult. Ind. Peop., Vol. II, p. 176.-Ed.]

Page #248
No. 38] BRAHMI INSCRIPTIONS FROM BANDHOGARH 177 obrim But in the me the neck of the bull. It is therefore likely that they were followers of Saivism. But I Theme Heal there is also the figure of a woman with her right arm outstretched. That she represents a goddess there is little doubt, though her identity cannot be established. No coins of the Bandhogarh rulers are known; but in the Bhita seal of Bhimasena the same figures are found, although they are transposed. In two of our insoriptions (Nos. VIII-IX) Maharaja Pothasiri is described as Bhatparaka Hamavilala(Hamao in No. IX)-parigahita, i.e. protected by the lord Hamavilala. Bhaffaraka of course may be 'a king', 'a sage' or 'a god'. But on the analogy of similar expressions found in other inscriptions it has probably to be taken in the sense of a god.' I cannot, however, identify this Hamavilala or Hamavilala with any deity, Saiva or otherwise. The Chedi country had been a Saiva stronghold all through the Kalachuri rule. We know very little of the history of Saivism in this ares at an earlier period. There is no indioation in these records why the Saiva establishments at Bandhogarh were abandoned. Probably after the Maghas and the Bandhogarh rulers there was no royal patronage and the religious establishments which received their attention and patronage gradually fell into bad days and were finally abandoned, until several centuries later a new line of Saiva teachers was brought in and made to settle in the oountry under the patronage of the Kalachuri rulers. Only five place names occur in the inscriptions from Bandhogarh. The location of Kausambi (No. II, line 1, etc.) and Mathura (No. VII, line 2) is well known while that of Pavata or Paryata (Nos. XV and XVII) has already been discussed above. I cannot identify Vejabharadba (No. 1, line 3) and Sapatanairika (No. VII, line 2). I edit the inscriptions from the estampages prepared by me in 1938. I. Inscription of Bhimasena, Year 51 (Plato I) [In a cave between the Ganesh Pahat and the Ramagiri hills.] TEXT 1 Sidham [1] Mabar jasa Vanithipatava siri-Bhimasepasa savachbar 2 kapano 50 1 Vasa-pakhe pachame 8 divano atham, 8 etae puruvao 3 lata-shara khanita gothika(ke)hi V[eljabharadha-negamos Phagusamaka negamo Mada 4 muvapakaro Balamito negamo Sivasa[k]o k[@]thikari[ka]-kamara Sak[o! 8 negama Cheti vanijako Sivadharo vanija[ko] [Tiro] I" AR, ASI, 1911-12, p. 81. 1 ct ... Bhadraka-Maldana-parigahita as the epithet of Chamtamala in the Nagarjunikonda inscriptions (abovo, Vol. XX, pp. 10 ff.). The word vaia in tad t o sfthe daisy maana ' oat'. Ho may have been looal cat-god like the tiger.god Dakshina-raya of the Sundarbans.--Ed.) Cf. abovo, Vol. I, pp. 254 ff.; Vol. XXI, pp. 148 ff.; Vol. XXII, pp. 127 ff. The word dia, with the varianta lata and lata-ghara, has obviously been used in the sense of Skt. layana, Pkt. laps, 's avo-whelter' though I cannot trace the word elsewhere. [of. p. 169, noto 1. -Ed.] * Vejabharadha is obviously place name which I cannot identify. The word negama may mean either & resident of a nigama or otty or a merchant and has been distinguished from vanijaka (Skt. vapik), 'a small trader'. * Tho punotuation mark is indicated by slightly slanting stroke.

Page #249
178 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA (VOL. XXXI TRANSLATION Success! In the year 51, 8th day of the 5th fortnight of the rainy season in the reign) of Maharaja Vasithsputa (Vasishthiputra) bri-Bhimasena. On this day is excavated a cavedwelling by the committee (goshthi) (consisting of) Phagusama, the merchant (n gama) of Vejabharadha, the merchant Mada (Madra), the goldsmith Balamita (Balamitra), the merchant Sivasaka (Sivabakra), the carpenter and blacksmith (kashthakari-karmara) Saka (Sakra), the merchant Cheti, the trader (vanik) Sivadhara (Sivadhara) and the trader Tira II. Inscription (No. 1) of Pothasiri, Year 86 [On the back wall of Cave No. 1 in the Ganesh Pahar.] TEXT 1 [Sidham] [I*] Maha[raja]sa Kochhiputasa P[0]thasirisa savachhare chhasite 80 6 Hemamta-pakhe patham[e] 1 divase pamchame 5 etayam puruvayam neba(ga). masa Kosamba(be)yasa Cha[kaka]sa natikasa Phaguhathi[ka]sa 2 putasa Rakhitika[e] negamasa Chhamikasa [nati]kasa negamasa Datikasa putasa Chelae etanam domnam jananam sahiyam putaka(ke)hi aramo latani chagavaro [cha] [*] 3 dhamo vadhatu [l*) iya[m] chhata-[lata] [/] TRANSLATION Success! In the year 86, on the 5th day of the first fortnight of Hemanta (in the reign) of Maharaja Kochhiputa (Kautsiputra) Pothasiri. On this day (the joint gifts) of Rakhitika (Rakshita), the grandson of Chakaka (Chakra), a merchant (negama) from Kosambi (Kausambi) and the son of Phaguhathika (Phalguhastin), and of Chela, the grandson of the merchant Chhamika (Kshamin) and the son of the merchant Datika (Datti)--of these two persons with their sons--are a garden, cave-dwellings and a vessel. May piety increase. This is the Chhata cave'. III. Inscription (No. 2) of Pothasiri, Year 86 [In Cave No. 2 in the Ganesh Pahar.] TEXT 1 Sidham [1*] Ma[haraja]sa Kochhiputasa P[o]thasirisa savachhare chhasite 80 6 Hemamta-pakhe pathama(me) 1 divase pachame 5 etayam puruvayam 2 Kosambeyasa negamasa Chakakasa natikasa Phaguhathika-putasa Rakhitika[e] negamasa Chhamikasa natikasa negamasa 1 Read Rakhitikasa (also in Nos. III, IV and VI) as in No. Vend Chelasa. [of. p. 160, noto 2.-Ed.) . Same as Pali changavara meaning a hollow vessel, a bowl or a cuak. * See above, p. 169.

Page #250
BRAHMI INSCRIPTIONS FROM BANDHOGARH - PLATE I F ox Nobb ), nato PAC horror ANDRE VIXXEDY laze 100210 XE AUX Scaleone eighth

Page #251
2 iv Page #252
179 No. 23] BRAHMI INSCRIPTIONS FROM BANDHOGARH 3 Datikasa putasa Ch[e]lae etana[m] dona[th] jananam sahiya[m] putaka (ke)h Arimo latani cha chagavara cha [1] dhamo va[dhatu] [/*] 4iyatharthika-lata IV. Inscription (No. 3) of Pothasiri, Year 86 (Plate I) [In Cave No. 3 in the Ganesh Pahar.] TEXT 1 Siddham [] Maharajasa Kochhiputasa Pothas[irisa] .savachhare ohhasite 80 6 Hema[n]ta-pakhe patham[e] 1 divase paloba] 2 me 5 eta(ta)yah puruvayam Kosambeyasa [negama]sa Chakrakasa natikasa Phaguhathikasa putasa Rakhitikae negamasa [Chhamikasa natikasa*] 3 negamasa D[e](Da)tikasa putasa Chelae et[a]nam [dom]nam jananam putaka(ke)hi aramo Jatani chagavaro cha [1] dhamo vadhatu [ 4 ima ya chha[to] [*] V. Fragmentary Inscription (No. 4) of Pothairi [In Cave No. 4 in the Ganesh Pahar.] TEXT 1 Siddham [*] Maharajasa Ko[ohhiputasa] [Po*]tha[sirisa].[pa*] 2 chame 5 etayam puruvayam Kosar[be]yasa... [kasa pu] 3 tasa Rakhitikasa negamasa Chhami[kasa]....... 4 lae etanam dona jananam sahiya putakehf.... lata.. 5.... ta ma[dha]va-[lat] [||] [Che] ....iyam VI. Inscription (No. 5) of Pothasiri, Year 86 (Plate II) [On the back wall of Cave No. 5 in the Ganesh Pahar.] 1 The punctuation is indicated by a horizontal stroke. The last sentence may be translated as ' This is the merchants' (earthika) cave'. The rest of the text is similar to that of No. II. The last four letters are not clear. The first letter may be di and the second va or pa. Obviously this portion contained the name of the cave. The text of this inscription is similar to that of Nos. II-III. [The reading of the last line seems to be ima dipayatu.-Ed]. This inscription apparently contained the same text as Nos. II-IV and VI. The last line gives the name of the cave as madhava which probably stands for Skt. mandapa, meaning 'a hall'.

Page #253
180 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA (VOL. XXXI TEXT 1 Siddham || Maharajasa Kochhiputasa Pothasirisa samvachhare chhasite 80 6 Hemamta-pakbe patham[e] 1 disva]sa (se) pa[m]chamo 5 etayam pu[ru]vayam Kosambeyasa nega[ma]*sa Cha[kak]'asa natikasa Phaguha2 thikasa putasa Rakhitika[e] negamass Chhami[ka]sa natikasa nogamasa Datikasa patass Chelae ete[san] do[m]n[mi) jananam sahiyam pu[takehi] aramo latani cha chagavaro 3 cha [l*] dhamo vadhatu [l*) iyan chha[ta-lata] [H*] VII. Inscription (No. 6) of Pothasiri, Year 88 (Plate II) [On the right of the back wall of Cave No. 9 in the Ganesh Pahar.] TEXT 1 Sidham [l*] Mahar[a]jasa Kochbiputasa Pothasirisa savachhare athis[]te 80 8 Hemanta-pakhe bitiye 2 divase pachame 5 etaya[m) puruvaya[in] 2 v[ajnijakasa Mathurakasa Jivanakasa pautt[r]ena [Su]hitasa putt[r]ena Sapatanairika vathavena vanijakena Gahavudhi[na] ima dhamacharana [la]ta 3 kupi cha khanita [l*) priyata[m*] bhagava [l*) dhamo punya cha iha cha me punya[mn] vardhatu [l*) sathasariro [cha) Knina-manasa nivi dita' [l*) dhamo (likha]ti [l*) yo miye 4 mama va putehi ana[pehi] satehi kupi ghatika raju cha data sodheya cha tasa ya kupe phala[m] tato adham an[u]mamnati yena khanitta [ll*) TRANSLATION Success! In the year 88, 5th day of the second fortnight of Hemanta (in the reign) of Maharaja Kochhiputa Pothasiri. On this day these cave-shelters and a well, which constitute a pious act, are excavated by the merchant (vanijaka) Gahavudhi who is a resident of Sapatanairika and the grandson of Jivanaka, & merchant of Mathura, and the son of Suhita. May the lord be pleased. May piety and merit and my (own) merit in this world increase. This endowment I have given (while) in perfect health and undivided (ananya) mind. This act of merit is put in writing. Whatever has been given by me or by my progeny, numerous and excellent (sasta), the well, the water vessel (ghafika) and rope and also the dwelling (saudheya), (of these) whatever may be the merit (accruing from). the well, half of it goes to whosoever dug (the well). 1 Final m is indiosted by writing it below the line in smaller sizo. The double danda after Siddham is followed by a symbol which may possibly be regarded as the covering stroke of the final m. This ma which was omitted at first due to oversight is supplied above the line in a munaller sbapo. * The letters are lost due to the stone having peeled off. This looks like sa on the impressioon. * The portion within the square brackets is broken and lost. . [In some cases and are written alike. The same is the case with No. VI (of. jananan in line 2).-24.) [The context requires sarirens and manasena.-Ed.)

Page #254
BRAHMI INSCRIPTIONS FROM BANDHOGARH - PLATE II VI Left Half Cuir ELTEMS Module Ros Z-SLUSYON-MUX iu o C Right Half TIA X drill Orty 3 YDY CYRTXWUT9Z Scale:One-sixteenth

Page #255
Scale:One-sixteenth Her Excavet ryhmit RUYA choch **ty oleo-clyogn Son Yng INJ Scale:One-tenth 20 isadistion WECKOM? 78162(merah22024-2 xxx kh Thows anime LYNCHES JOINS Enninga IX Ex hise La ADDY RANNSTERY MAY STE VERLAG Rih *** 24 MYELONILS F rxhitres & re Jogger King 3) Sendung IP VIII 25lousvente orp

Page #256
BRAT No. 28) BRAHMI INSCRIPTIONS FROM BANDHOGARH 181 VIII. Inaoription (No. 7) of Pothasiri, Year 88 (Plate II) [On the back wall of Cave No. 8 of a group of caves lying from east to west about a mile to the west of Gopalpur.") TEXT 1 Sidhamh [1] Bhattaraka-Hamdvilda-pariga[hita]sa maharaja-Bhimasona-putasa maharajasa Koohh [pu]tana Pothastrisa 2 sa[th]vachharo ohhlafto 80 6 Gimba-pakho satam, 7 divano 10 stayath puruv yarh maharaja-Pothasirisa 3 sathdhivigahi vivatena amacha-Chakora-putene amaoha-Maghena dhama-nimita v[pl]ya. khanitayo [dvo] 2 4 lata-ghara be jhasti]mayo aramo cha [l*) pu[nyat var]dhatu [I] TRANSLATION Success! In the year 86, 10th day of the 7th fortnight of Grishma (in the reign) of Mahardja Koohh puta Pothandri, son of Mahardja Bhimacona and proteoted by the god Hamkvilla. On this day, are caused to be excavated for religious merit by the minister (amatya) Macha who is the son of the minister Chakora and is employed to hold) the office of the Foreign Affairs (lit. in charge of Peace and War), 2 wells, 2 cave-shelters and a garden containing shrubs. May merit prosper. IX. Insoription (No. 8) of Pothasiri, Year 86 (Plate IT) [On the back wall of the hall of Cave No. 4, about 50 steps to the east of Cave No. 3 (of. No. VII.] TEXT 1 Siddham [1] Bhattaraka-Hamavilala-parigahitasa maharaja-Bhima A-putasa maharajas Kochhiputasa 2 Pothasiria sarhvachhare chhaste 80 6 Hemathta-pakhe satamo 7 divase dasamo 10 etae puruvae maharaja-Pothasirisa samdhi-vigaha-vavatena [].... putena amachena Maghena dha. matha 4 khanita 24 vavi 2 arama lata-ghara cha [l*] punyam varddhat[u] [l*]5 1 In cave No. 1, which is near the road, there are a few letters visible on the wall. In cave No. 2 in this aros, there is writing on the wall in two places and several short records which are no longer logible, except one which roads blachara, probably the same as bhutacharin, an epithet of Siva. ? A few letters are visible on two pillars; but they are quite illegible. There is a reservoir, now completely Alled up, in front of the ovo which is evidently one of the two mentioned in the insoription. This cavo consists of only one big hall and there are no oelle attached. * These letters have been destroyed due to the subsequent cutting of an aloove whloh has also damaged the last akshara of line 4. Read amacha-Chakora as in No. VIII. This figure is joined with the preopding letter. The text is almost similar to that of No, VIII.

Page #257
182 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA X. Inscription (No. 9) of Pothasiri, Year 86 (Plate II) [On the back wall of a big hall in Cave No. 7, about a mile and a half to the west of Gopalpur and south of Cave No. 6.] TEXT [VOL. XXXI 1 Si'dham [ Maharajasa Kochhiputasa Pothasirisa samvachare 80 6 Gi-pa 6(?) diva 102 2 etiya puruvaya negamasa Ujhasa putena amacha-Bhabathena ketana-lataghara karasi(pi)ta [*] dhamo vadhatu | TRANSLATION Success! In the year 86 on the 10th day of the 6th fortnight of Summer. On this day has been caused to be constructed by the minister Bhabatha, son of the merchant (negama) Ujha, a cave shelter for dwelling. May piety prosper. XI. Inscription of Bhattadeva, Year 90 (Plate III) [Commencing on the back wall and continued to the right wall of the hall in Cave No. 5.] TEXT Back wall: Sidham [|] Maharajasa Bhatta]'devasa samvachhare navate 90 Hemanta -pakhs padhame 1 divase padhame 1 etae puruvaye negamasa Ajnatakasa natikena Vesakhasa putena ne[ga]mera Dhanamitakena Right wall: [la]yo(ya)na karita ][*] dhamo vadhatu [*] TRANSLATION Success! In the year 90 on the first day of the first fortnight of Hemanta (of the eign) of Maharaja Battadeva. On this day has been constructed by the merchant (negama) Dhanamitaka (Dhanamitra), the grandson of the merchant (negama) Ajnataka and the son of Vesakha (Vaisakha), a cave-shelter. May piety prosper. 1 The medial sign is not deeply engraved. Unlike the other inscriptions of this ruler, the details of the date are given only in figures and not both in words and numerical figures. For the season and the fortnight, only abbreviations have been used. The punctuation is indicated by a horizontal stroke. There is a cell to the left. There was another cave at a distance of above 20 yards from this cave. the roof of which has fallen and there is now no indication if it originally contained any inscription. The reading seems to be Bhaffa here and not Bhada. Cf. d in divase, which is quite different. The anusrara is shown in red paint and was not engraved through oversight. The sign of medial a in jid is engraved on top of the conjunct letter. There is a chisel-mark on ka making it look like ka on the impressions. It appears that vd was engraved first and then corrected into re with the result that the syllable looks like ro. There is also a chisel-marks on va making it look like ro. The rock in this cave is very rough and there are numerous chisel-marks which give the impression of vowel sign on the impressions.

Page #258
BRAHMI INSCRIPTIONS FROM BANDHOGARH - PLATE III X1

Page #259
XIII Scale:One-tenth

Page #260
No. 28] 189 BRAHMI INSCRIPTIONS FROM BANDHOGARH BRAHMT IN XII. Inscriptions in Cave No. 6 There is no Brahmi insoription in this cave which consists of only one hall. There are, however, seven beautifully carved letters in shell characters 'engraved at the right end of the back wall. There are also letters written in black paint varying from 9 inches to two feet in size, which are now practically effaced. A late inscription is engraved along the wall, partly outting the letters written in black paint. In one place, however, the word Sivabhatka(kta) can be clearly road and in another the word putasa. There are a few other small epigraphs, now illegible, which seem to have been only pilgrims' records. On the jamb of the first entrance to the left, the letters Siva are clear. There is no record of any historical importance, nor any image. The small records ere, however, valuable in that they clearly indicate the Saivite association of the place. The hall may have been only a resting place for the pilgrims visiting the caves in the vicinity. XIII. Inscriptions of Bhatfadera (Plate JIT) [In cave No. 8, about & mile and a half to the west of Gopalpur. There are two inscriptions, here marked A and B, both badly mutilated. A is on the back wall and B on the left wall.) TEXT 1 [8iJdba (1) Maharaja-Pothagiriputasa (Ko).... 9 ................ (pa]khe.... 3 [ota*]ya puruvaya Vasumitaka-natt[i]kasa......... 4 .............. ketana-dhamachara[na] 1[a]t[@]-ghara khanita (punyash)....... B 1 Maharajasa Kosildputasa siri-Bhastta devasa..... * TRANSLATION Sucoessi On...... ..........fortnight (of the reign) of .... son of Pothastri. On this day, by ............. the grandson of Vasumita ..........., has boen excavated a CAVE-shelter for dwelling as a measure of piety. May merit increase. v The illustrious Mahardja Bhattadeva, the son of Komikl....... 1 The roof of the cave is fallen. of the first line of A, only the beginning is preserved. The second lino has practically disappeared due to the yoning of the stone. The third and fourth lines are also badly worn off. Obviously both the inscriptions belongod to the time of Bhattadeva, son of Pothasiri. (It is difficult to be definite on this point.--Ra.) * The last three syllables must have been adhatu as in some other inscriptions,

Page #261
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA XIV. Inscriptions in Cave No. 9 (Plate IV) This cave lies about a mile to the west of Gopalpur and consists of seven cells and a hall. On the north wall of the hall, on two sides of a doorway are the remains of an inscription. On the left side only Maharaja-Sivamgha[sya] is clear. On the right side 6 to 8 letters at the beginning are missing altogether while 6 more letters following this portion are not clear. Thereafter comes the concluding portion of the record which reads: nava ima la[ta-grihah]. It is a pity that the inscribed portion after the name of the ruler is lost as it would have not only given a date for the ruler but might have thrown some light on his relationship with the rulers of Bhimasena's line. It also seems from the record that there were originally 8 cells which along with the hall made a total of 9 as indicated in the inscription. 184 XV. Inscription of Chitasena (Plate IV) [In Cave No. 10, about a mile to the south-west of Gopalpur. There are remains of an inscription on the left wall starting from the wall in the south.]1 TEXT [VOL. XXXI South wall: 1 [Vasi]thiputasa Left wall: siri-Chitasenasa Pavata-vathavena. vapijakena [Pusaka-putena] Phagune(na) lata-ghara khani[t] TRANSLATION (During the time of) Vasithiputa (Vasishthiputra), the illustrious Chitasena, (these) cave. dwellings are excavated by the trader Phagu (Phalgu), the son of Pusaka (Pushya) and a resident of Pavata (Parvata). XVI. Inscriptions in Cave No. 11 (Plate IV) {There are two inscriptions marked here as A and B, both badly damaged, in the cells to the left and right respectively.] TEXT A 1 ........ [Pusa]ka-putena Phaguna [lata]-ghara khanapita [*] puna vadhatu [I] 2 vapilkar[][o] [cha] [*] 1 There are a few letters of large size below us inscription on the left wall and also on the back and right walls; but they are not clear and no sense can be made out of them. Supplied on the basis of No. XVI. The second line of the insoription engraved in continuation on the south and left walls is completely worn out. [It is difficult to take Chitasena as a king unless it is supposed that the date before the name or an expression like rajye after it is omitted.-Ed.] Cf. No. XV. * The punctuation mark has been indicated by two parallel horizontal lines followed by a dash.

Page #262
BRAHMI INSCRIPTIONS FROM BANDHOGARH PLATE IV XIV A POSTE B Scale: One-eighth XV Left Half PANINES Right Half 3A40

Page #263
2 1184 XVI A B XVII Leotions) Scale:One-tenth OUR 2

Page #264
No. 28] BRAHMI INSCRIPTIONS FROM BANDHOGARH 180 B 1 ........ [Posaka)-putena Phaguna [16]t.-gharam klinapiti [l*) paus va 12350 TRANSLATION A These cave-dwellings have been caused to be excavated by Phagu, the son of Pusake (who donated) also a small tank and a garden. May merit increase. XVII, Inscription (No. 10) of Pothasiri, Year 87 (Plate IP) On the back wall of Cave No. 12 which is partly ruined.] TEXT 1 [8]iddham || Mahar[a]jana KoohhIputasa Pothasirisa sarhva 80 7 Vasa-pa 2 diva 8 2 etke puruvae Pavata-vathavasa negamaba Ayasaka-putasa 3 Prsasa vapf lata-gharo vayama-sala sha [l*dhama vadhatu | TRANSLATION Success! In the year 87, 8th day of the second fortnight of Varsha (in the reign) of Kochhiputa(Kautsiputra) Pothasiri. On this day, a tank, oave-dwellings and a gymnasium are (the gifts) of the merchant Pusa (Pushya)', the son of Ayasaka (Ayasa) and a resident of Parvata. XVIII. Inscription (No. 1) of Vaisravana (Plate 1) [On the left wall of the verandah, which is partly fallen, in Cave No. 13.] TEXT 1 Ma[ha]s[e]na[pa]t[er]=Bhadrabalasya putrena raja[a] 2 [Valoravapena idam] 1[A]ta-griha[m] khanita[]]" TRANSLATION This cave-dwelling has been caused to be excavated by the king Vaibravana, the son of Mahasenapati Bhadrabala. 1 The punctuation mark has been indicated by two parallel borizontal lines followed by dash. 1 This is followed in the original by & horizontal stroke. * The punotuation mark is indicated by a horizontal stroke. In the third ooll of another OBVO situated on the right of the present cave is a small record which seems to road: Mala[ga]ri[ka]. Pusa, the son of Ayisaka of the present record, is obviously identioal with Pasaka, the father Phalgu of Nos. XV-XVI. The line begins with two parallel horizontal stroke followed by dash. * The punotuation mark is indiosted by one horizontal stroke.

Page #265
186 . EPIGRAPHIA INDICA [VOL. XXXI XIX. Inscription (No. 8) of Vaisravana (Plate V) [On a detached rook which once formed part of a cave but is now lying near a nullah.] TEXT i "Mahasenapater-Bhadrabalasya patre[oa] 2 Vatiravapena ida[th] late-[gri][banh khanitath |*7* XX. Inscriptions of Year 80 (Plate 1) {In three caves to the south-east of Gopalpur. The three inscriptions are in one line each bearing an almost identical toxt.] TEXT A. (In Cave No. 1, on the back wall of the inner hall.) Sava 80 G1-pa 1 diva 6 ketana[th] Vachhaputa-Bhojasa Bhojapilisa cha [l1* B. (In Cave No. 2, on the back wall of a cell to the right of Cave No. 1.) Bava 80 Gima 1 [dl]va 8 ketans[m] Vachhaputa-Bhojasa Bhojapilisa cha [Il* C. (In Cave No. 3.) .......ketana[m] Vachha-putana Bhojasa Bhojapilisa cha [ll* TRANSLATION In the year 80, 8th day of the first fortnight of summer. (This is the) dwelling (which the gin) of Vachha's son Bhoja and Bhojapili. [According to 0, of Vaobha's sons, Bhoia and Bhojapili'.) The line begins with two parallel horisontal strokes followed by a dadh. .The text is almost identioul with that of No. XVIII.

Page #266
BRAHMI INSCRIPTIONS FROM BANDHOGARH - PLATE V XVIII XIX Scale: One-eighth XX Scale:One-sixteenth

Page #267

Page #268
No. 24-TWO GRANTS FROM GALAVALLI (2 Plates) D. C. SIRCAR, OOTACAMUND A fow years ago two sets of copper-plate grants were dug up from the fields belonging to Mr. B. Rajagopala Rao, President of the Panchayat Board of Galavalli, a village in the Bobbili Taluk of the Srikakulam District, Andhra. The priest of the Kamebvaragvami teinple at Galavalli secured them and sent them to Mr. N. Ramesan, then Revenue Divisional Officer of Parvatipuram, Mr. Ramesan presented the inscriptions to the Andhra Historical Research Society, Rajahmundry, and published both the epigraphs in the said Society's journal, Vol. XX, pp. 161-70, 171-76. As neither the treatment of the earlier inscription nor its published facsimile appeared to me satisfactory, I was eager to examine the original plates. In January 1956 I visited the office of the Andhra Historical Research Society at Rajahmundry and had an opportunity of examining both the inscrintions through the courtesy of Mr. R. Subba Rao, Secretary of the Society. Mr. Subba Rao was also kind enough to allow me to take impressions of the two records. 1. Plates of Ganga Year 393 The inscription is written on three plates which measure each 71' by 2)". They were strung on a ring which passed through a hole (about f" from the left end of the plates and about t" in diameter) and the ends of which were soldered beneath a circular seal bearing the usual Eastern Ganga emblems of the bull to right, sun, moon, ankuta and chamara. The weight of the plates, without the ring and seal, is 115 tolas. An interesting fact about the record is that the main doou. ment is written on the second (inner) side of the first plate, continued on both sides of the second plate and completed on the first (inner) side of the third plate, while there is an interosting endorsement of a later date which had been begun originally on the second (outer) side of the third plate but was given up and incised afterwards on the first (outer) side of the first plate. In this respect, the epigraph under study closely resembles the Terasingha copper-plate inscription of Tushtikara, edited above. Only four aksharas of the endorsement had been engraved on the outer side of the third plate before it was given up. The full text of the endorsement as found on the outer side of the first plate covers no less than six lines. The original document, incised on the remaining four faces of the plates, contains 28 lines of writing in the following order : IB-7 lines, IIA-8 lines, IIB-7 lines, IIIA-6 lines. The characters employed in the main document belong to the class known as the lator Kalaga soript and closely resemble those of records like the Chicacole (Srikakulum) plates of Apantavarman who has been assigned to a date about the beginning of the tenth century A.D. The endorsement is written partly in the East Indian variety of the Northern Alphabet and partly in Telugu-Kannada characters. It begins with O instead of the symbol for Siddham usually found in early records. It is well known that the chief characteristic of the later Kalinga script is the representation of the same letters in several different forms prevalent in both the Northern and Southern Alphabets. The inscription under study represents almost all the consonants in more than one form. Cf. k in Kaligan (line 2); kh in sikhara (line 2), sakala (line 3), Khandyama (line 28), o in Kaligannagara (line 2), guna (line 10), Gang-ao (line 12); ch inachal-a' (line 2), char-achara (line 3). "achalo (line 9 ); in vijaya (lines 1-2), jaya (line 6), Manujedrain (line 14), vijaya rayu i Sve Vol. XXX, pp. 274 ff. *JAHRS, Vol. VIII, pp. 169 ff. and Plates; Journ. As. Soc., Letters, Vol. XVIIT, PP. 47 H. and Plates. (187)

Page #269
188 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA (Vor. XXXI (lines 26-27); f in pa faka (line 15), trikujani (line 18 ); d in chuda (line 4), Badavada (line 15; of. Kaunduka-Gunde in l. 16); >> in ramaniya (line 1), omando (line 4), pranamao (tine 5);t in pratishthita (line 3), vigata (line 5), janita (line 6), dhuast-arati (line 9), salya-tyaga (line 10), iti (line 28 ); din pad-ao (line 11), od-Devendravarmmadao (lines 13-14); dh in adhio (line 2), "adhara (line 11), dharma (line 25); n in bhuvana (line 3), naya-rinaya (line 9); pinopur-ao (line 1), prati"(line 8), pratap-do (line 6), parama (line 13); bh in bhuvana (line 3), 'bhagavato (line 4), bhuyo bhuyo (line 24); m in ramaniya (line 1), 'amala (line 2), kamala (line 5), parama (line 11); y in ramaniya (line 1), yugala (line 5), vinaya-daya (line 9), 'audarya (line 10), bhuyo bhuyo (line 24); rin nagar-ao (line 2), 80char-achara-gurddeg (line 3), svaraya (line 16); 1 in Kaligan, 'achal-amala (line 2), yugala (line 5), likhitam (line 27); v in sarua (line 1), vato (line 2), vigata (line 5), pratap-avao (line 6), vara (line 8), daivika (line 23) : & in tikhara (line 2), tasanka (line 4); sh in vishaya (lines 14, 15, 18); sin sabda (line 6), samasta-samanta (line 7); h in Mahendra (line 2), mahasuara (line 11), maharaja (line 14). Sometimes two letters are almost updistinguishable from each other; e.g.ch in chala (line 2) and y in ya$0 (line 7); ch in "chalo (line 9) and v inovato (line 4); t and n in janita (line 6) and respectively in fita (line 8) and dakshinya (line 10). In some cases, the same sign of the mediat vowel is differently represented; e.g. u in bku in bhuyo bhuyo (line 24). There are instances of nga represented by gun (cf. lines 2, 26). The language of the record is Sanskrit. The main document is written in proge except for the usual imprecatory and benedictory stanzas about the end. The endorsement is, however, entirely written in verse. There are really two stanzas in this section ; but one of them has been quoted twice. It appears that the engraver of the endorsement began to incise the stanzas in the East Indian alphabet with which he was not quite at ease. After completing the first stanza, he gave up that script and engraved both the stanzas in the Telugu- Kannada alphabet. That is bow the first verse of the endorsement was incised twice. As regards orthography, the inscription resembles other epigraphs of the time and area in question. Final n has occasionally been changed wrongly to anusvara (cf. line 24) which also takes the place of final m at the end of the second and fourth feet of verses. The charter is dated in the Ganga year 393 (889-91 A.D.). The main document begins with the Siddham symbol and the usual prasasti of the Early Eastern Gangas in lines 1-11, referring to the issue of the charter from the adhivasaka (royal residence) at Kalinganagara resembling Amarapura (the city of the gods) and to the devotion of the issuer of the grant to the god, Bhagavad Gokarnasvamin (Siva), installed on the peak of Mount Mahondra. As usual, the issuer of the charter is described (lines 11-12) as a devout worshipper of the god Mahesvara (Siva), aus meditating on (or favoured by) the feet of his parents, and as an ornament of the spotless family of the Gangas. He is further introduced in lines 12-14 as the son of Maharajadhiraja Paramesvara Paramabha jaraka Srimad-Dovendravarmadeva. Curiously enough, the passage in line 14, containing the name of the issuer of the grant and the district in which the gift land was situated, reads : maharaja-Manujedran(ndra) vagalela-vishaye. It has to be noticed that while the father is endowed with full imperial titles, the son is represented as a Maharaja and with sri instead of brimat. Some letters moreover appear to be lost in the passage and its intended reading may have been Manujendrava[rmadevah kuenli] Calela-vishaye. Whether the intention of the scribe was to include here a passage containing the usual address of the issuer of a grant to the officers and subordinates is impossible to determine. But it appears that Maharaja Manujendra or Manujendravarman issued the charter during the rule of his father, Maharajadhiraja Parametvara Paramabhaftaraka Devendravarman. He may have therefore been & sub-king under his father during the latter's old age. A similar instance is offered by the passage introducing the issuer of a grant as maharajadhiraja-paramesvara-paramabhatlarakafri-Ananatavarmadeva-8a(su)nu-yuvaraja-bri-Rajendravarma(rma) kusala(17) occurring in ap Rastern Ganga charter of the year 313 (809-11 A.D.). Although a confusion is sometimes noticed in the 1 Bharati (Telugu), June 1954, pp. 574 ff.

Page #270
No. 24) "WO GRANTS FROM GALAVALLI 189 rants of this family in respecto the use of the titles Maharaja and Maharajadhiraja with the name of the issuer and that of bis father, the above suggestion regarding the relation of Manujendra with his father seems to be suported by other considerations. In the first place, the date of the record under study, viz. the Ganga year 393, suggests the identification of king Devendravarman of our record with the king of the same name who issued the Chidivalasa plates in the Ganga year 397 (893-95 A.D.), since it is not possible to argue that the latter was a son and grandson respectively of Manujendra and Devendravarman of the epigraph under study. Secondly, as will be shown below, the endorsement to the main document would suggest that it was a king named. Davendravarman who was responsible for the grants recorded in both of them. It is therefore possible to think that Manujendra made the grant under orders of his father, although some words to this effect are lost in the document. The object of the record (lines 14 ff.) was the grant of three villages, viz. Numkapatakagrams and Badavada-grama, both situated in the Galela-vishaya, and Chintachedugrama in Homva-vishaya. The grant was made in favour of Kaunduka-Gundesvara, probably a deity called Gundesvara worshipped at a locality called Kunduka or Konduka, The gift was received on behalf of the deity by Samaveda-bhagavanta who was the son of Brahmatma-bhagavanta of Vallakonda (or, Challukonda) and probably the priest in charge of the temple of Gundegvara. The boundaries of the gift villages were indicated by a causeway (setu) and certain trikutas' which are stated to have been wellknown to the people of the district (line 18). Some of the usual imprecatory and benedictory stanzas are quoted in lines 19-26. The date of the charter, viz, year 393 of the increasingly victorious sovereignty of the Gangeya dynasty, is quoted in words in lines 26-27. The document is stated to have been written by Chidapa who was the son of Kayastha Khandyama called a Rahasya. The expression rahasya indicates the official designation of a Privy Councillor also called Rahasi niyukta, Rahasika or Rahasyadhikrita in inscriptions." As indicated above, the endorsement engraved on the first side of the first plate consists of two stanzas. The first of these, which bas been repeated, says that the illustrious Devendravarman, lord of Kalinga, received blessings from the god Siva and that he granted two localities called Yegu or Eyu and Mahanta, collectively known as Ginti and situated in Kondagudi, in favour of Yogatman. The second stanza shows that the village of Ginti W88 really granted in favour of Gundisvara, no doubt the same as the deity called Gundesvara in the original document, and it further states that the grant was made by king Devendravarman 'afterwards in his presence' (pasckat tasya samipatah). The implication is that king Devendravarman ratified the grant in the presence of the deity Gundisvara at a later date. Yogatman seems to have been & successor of gamaveda-bhagavanta in the office of the priest of the Gundisvara or Gundesvara temple. The formation of his name reminds us that of the name of Brahmatma-bhagavanta, father of Samaveda-bhagavanta. There is no doubt that the endorsement was engraved at a later dato. But whether it was a forgery or a genuine addition to the original record, approved by royal authority, is difficult to determine. Since, however, the palaeography of the endorsement seems to suggest a later date than that of the original grant, the first alternative looks more probable. The gift villages inentioned in the original document and the endorsement are difficult to identify. We are not sure if the name of the Galela vishaya is preserved in that of modern Galavalli where the plates were discovered. 1 Above, Vol. XXX, pp 25-26. *JAHRS, Vol. II, pp. 146 ff. and Plates ; Journ. As. Soc., Letters, Vol. XVIII, pp. 77 ff. and Plates. The word frikifa appears to mean the junction of three villages. (Journ. As. Soc., Letters, Vol. XVIII, p. 79, note). Cf. above, Vol. XXVIII, p. 17 note ; Vol. XXX, p. 275. Khandyama is aleo known from the Chicacole *(Srikakulam) plates (Ganga year 351) of Satyavarman, which mention Tare-grama in Galela (Galelai)- vishaya.

Page #271
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA (VOL. XXXI TEXT Pirst Plate, First Side 1 [II] Dovendravarma Siva-lavdhabdha)-sa(sa)rma brima[n)-Kalim*]g-adhipatir-varenya [b 1*] 2 Yogatiano Kondagudav=adasit(t-sa) Yegu(gu)-Maha3 ntau khalt Ginti-sa[*]jnau [1*]* Davendravarmma Si(Si)valabdha-barmma bri4 man-Kali(mn*8-[8]dhipotir=varenya[h 1*] Yogatmane Kondagudav=ada. 8 sit(t=-1) Egu(gu)-Mahentau kha[lu Gi]nti-[sa]yijnau [ll 2*) Dattavin Ginti-n.6 manam granar Gundisva(sva)raya vo(vai Davandravarmma-rajendra[h*) pascha[t* tasya samipatah [ll 3*] First Plate, Second Side 1 Siddham[*] Svasty=Amarapur-anukarinas=sarvata(rtu)-sukha-ramaniyad=vije% yavat-Kaligam(aga)nagar-adbivasakan=Maheadr-chal-mala-sikhara(ra)3 pratishthitasya sa-char-ichara-gurdsh*) sakala-bhuvana-nirma4 n-aika-sutradhara[sya*) sasanka-chuda-maner=bhagavato Gokarna(rna)sv[@]8 minas-charana-kamala-yugala-pranama[t*] vigatah(ta)-Kali6 ka[lugha*]-kalaukornek-ahava-samkshobha-janita-jaya-sa(ba)bda[h*) pratap-va7 natah(ta)-dig-desa-vinirggata-yagb(sah) samasta-samanta-chakra . Second Plate, First Side 8 chuda-mane(ni)-prabha-manjari-punja-ranjita-vara-charana[b*] si(si)ta-kumu9da-kund-enda(dv-a)vadata[h*) dhvast-arati-kul-ichalo naya-vinaya-daya-da10 [na]-dakshinya(nya)-sau(sau)ry-[au]darya-satya-tyag-adi-guna-sam[p]a11 d-adhara-bha(bhu)to(tah) paramamahesvarb mata-pitri-pad-.12 nudhyato Gamg-Amala-kula-tilaka[h*] maharajadhiraja-pa13 ramesvara-paramabhata(tta)raka-Srimad-Devendravarmma14 deva-sunu-maharaja-bri-Manujedram(ndra)va Galla-vishayo 16 Numkapatakagrama-Badavadagrama(mau) Homva-vishay Chintache Second Plate, Second Side 16 dugrama[m cha*] Kaunduka-Gundesvaraya damtta(dattavan 1) srimat(mad)-Vallakonda Brahmatma-bha1 From the original plates and impressions. * There is a floral design here to separate the foregoing part in the East Indian alphabet from the following portion in the Telugu-Kannada script. The metre of the first stanza is Indravajra. The second verse is a repetition of the first. The metre of the third stanza is Anush fubh. * Read samjnau. * Expressed by symbol. * Tho intended reading may be Manujendravar maderah kubali. * The first akshara of the name may also be read a cha

Page #272
TWO GRANTS FROM GALAVALLI-PLATE I 1.-PLATES OF GANGA YEAR 393 ' sundr maaekaabelaayzttrgh er k n, yii, ibni // km ? 0) ES) and (, et : | 3 * l * 6, . n n. 10 Ty' maatr| YYh512 . kit mo Scale: Four-fifths

Page #273
16 D8 90 385 , nuuN , 2) maaN dhii dee kee hii nuuN 20 0-0 sbb naal tooN tuurrii viHc uh

Page #274
101 No. 24] TWO GRANTS FROM GALAVALLI 17 gavanta[h*) tasya sunu[b*) Samaveda-bhagavanta[h*] tana labdhani(nam) grama-traya18 pi(nam) sima setu-trikutani loka-vishaya--gamyani [1") atra 19 Vyasa-gitani(gitah slokah) bhavanti [l*) Bahubhir-Vasudha datta raja20 bhis-Sagar-adibhih [lyasya yasya yada bhumi[b*J-tasya 21 tasya tada phalam(lam 1) Sva-datam (ttam) para-datta(tta)m va yo bareta vasundharam (ram 1) sa vi22 shta(shtha)yam krimir=bhutva pitri(tri)bhis-saha pachyata [ll] Mad-dattarh [d].dvija. tinam Third Plate, First Side 23 patu(ti) vo(ya) iha daivikam(kam 1 matai(ah-chhi)ram(17)-makata-nyasta[m] tasya rajfiah pada24 dvayam|(yam !) Sarvvan=etam(tan) bhavinab partthivondram(dran) bhuyo bhayo yachate Ra25 mabhadra[h 1*) samanyo=yam dharma-setur=nfipanam kala kale pa26 laniyo bhavadbhish ||*] Gagonh (ngo)ya-vaxtasa-pravarddhamina-vija27 ya-rajya-samvachha(samvatsa)ra-sata-traya(yo) tfi(tri)-navaty-adhikar (18) likhitam 28 Kayastha-rahasya-Kbandyamasya sunu-Chidapa(pena) iti | Third Plate, Second Side 1 [/] Devendra 2.- Grant of Rajaraja 1 Devendravarman, Saka 998 The inscription is written on four plates, each measuring 94 inches by 4 inchos. They were strung together on a ring, the ends of which were soldered beneath the king's weal bearing the bull emblem and other symbols. The first plate is inscribed only on the inner side while the other three plates have inscription on both the sides. There are altogether fiftytwo lines of writing. their distribution on the various faces of the plates being as follows: IB-9 lines, IIA-9 lines, IIB-8 lines, IIIA--8 lines, IIIB-8 lines, IVA-8 lines, IVB-2 lines. The four plates-together, without the ring and seal, weigh 166 tolas. The characters belong to the Gandiya class and closely resemble those of some of the copper-plate grants of the early members of the Imperial Ganga family as well as of the later members of the Soma-vamsa of Kosala and Utkala and of the Bhauma-Kara dynasty of Tonali. 1 Better read vishaya-loku. * The endorsement, later engraved on the outer (first) side of the first plate, appears to have been originally began here and abruptly abandoned. The reason for this may be the unsatisfactory formation of the akaharas. See, e.g., the Nadagam (above, Vol. IV. pp. 189 ff., and Plates) and Madras Museum (ibid., Vol. IX, PP. 98 8., and Plates) plates of Vajrahasta III, father of Rajarija I who issued the obarter under study, or, O. C, No. 3 of 1918.19 published in JAHRS, Vol. VIII, pp. 171 ff., and Platos. See also Rajarija's own grant (C. P. No. 4 of 1918-19) published in op. cit. pp. 166 ff., 176 ff., and Plates, and the charters of his son Anantavarman Chodaganga such as the Korni plates of Baka 1003 (ibid., Vol. I, pp. 40 ff., and Plates). Soo, 9.g., the Kisarkelle plates of Mahabhavagupta IV Uddyotakoarin (abovo, Vol. XXII, pp. 186 ff., and Plates). Soo, .g., the Santiragrama grant of Depdiamabldevi (abovo, Vol. XXIX, pp.70 ff., and Platea).

Page #275
192 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA [VOL. XXXI The sign for v has been used to indicate the letter b. The language is Sanskrit and the epigraph is composed in both probe and verse. As regards orthography also, the inscription olosely resem. bles other records of the area and age in question. Finalm has been wrongly changed to amusvara at the end of the second and fourth feet of verses. In the place of rbbh, rbhbh has been wrongly written in more than one case (cf. lines 5, 20). There are also some other cases of wrong spelling such as singha for simha, subha for bubha and samcikta for samsikta (cf. lines 7, 20, 41-43). Congonants are not only often reduplicated in conjunction with superscript but in one case also in that of subscript (cf. Omattyah in lines 30-31). The date of the charter is given in the chronogram vasu-nanda-nidhi of the Saka era, i.e. Saka 998, while the details of the date quoted are the Vishuva-sankranti in the month of Chaitra, i.e. the day of the vernal equinox. The date of the charter thus appears to be March 23, 1077 A.D. We know that the later members of the Eastern Ganga family began their charters with the praiasti : svasty-Amarapur-anukarinah eto, il prose as in the charter of the Ganga year 393, edited above. The early members of the imperial branch of the family adopted the same prasasti for the introduction of their grants. But Vajrahasta III (1038-70 A.D.) introduced a new prasasti beginning with srimatam-akhila-bhuvana-viruta-naya-vinaya, etc., in prose and verse. This eulogy contains no less than twelve stanzas, five in the description of the reigning monarch (Vajrahasta III), one each in that of his father and the latter's two younger brothers, two in that of his grandfather and one in that of his great-grandfather. The entire prasasti was copied in the charters of his son and successor Rajaraja I Davendravarman (1070-78 A.D.) who issued the grant under study. This king, however, added four new stanzas to the introduction, one referring to the end of his father's rule and three in his own eulogy. The great Anantavarman Chodaganga 1078-1147 A.D.), son and successor of Rajaraja I, used the same introduction, as found in his father's charters, in his earlier grants with tho omission of most of the stanzas, although in bis later records containing a modified but elaborate account of the early members of the family he re-introduced a few of the verses. The inscription begins with the Siddham symbol and the word svasti followed by a prose passage (lines 1-10) referring to the son of Gunamaharnava(Gunarnava)-maharaja (circa 879-96 A.D.) who belonged to the family of the Ganga lords of Trikalinga. These Gangas are described as belonging to the Atreya gotra and as having obtained, through the grace of lord Gokarnasyimin (Siva), the unique oonch-shell and drum, the five great sounds', the white umbrella, the golden fly-whisk and the bull enblem or crest. It has to be noticed that the possession of the five mahadabdas, explained with reference to North Indian rulers as the enjoyment of five official desginations beginning with the word mahat and in regard to South Indian kings as the privilege of enjoying the sounds of five musical instruments, is usually associated with feudatories. Some early medieval South Indian dynasties, however, associated the privilege with imperial dignity and the claim of the Imperial Gangas reminds us of a similar one on behalf of their western neighbours, the Eastern Chalukyas of Vergi. The son of Gunamaharnava was Vajrabasta I (circa 896-940 A. D.) who is next described in a stanza (verse 1) saying that he united under his rule the earth (i.e. the Ganga kingdom), which had been previously divided into five parts ruled separately by different kings, and reigned for fortyfour years. Then comes a section in prose (lines 13-15) speaking of the three sons of Vajrahasta 1 See, e.g., J BORS, Vol. XVIII, pp. 272 ff. and Plates ; JAHRS, Vol. VIII, pp. 182 ff. and Plates. 80 JAHRS, Vol. I, pp. 44 ff; Vol. VIII, pp. 183 ff.; also above, Vol. XXVIII, pp. 239-40, 250, note 11. . Above, Vol. XXX. p. 166, note 7. Cf. SI1, Vol. I, p. 54 (text lines 23-24). The introductory part of earlier Eastern Chalukys granta begins with the prasasti : brimatda sakala-bhuvana-sanstriyamana, eto. (ibid. p. 33, text line 1), which reminds us of ir mata mwathita-bhuvana-vinuta, oto. of tho oharters of the Imperial Gangas like the one under publication

Page #276
No. 24] TWO GRANTS FROM GALAVALLI 193 I, viz. Gundama I (circa 940-43 A.D.), Kamarnava I (circa 943-78 A. D.) and Vinayaditya (circa 978-81 A. D.), who ruled for three, thirtyfive and three years respectively. Then follow two stanzas (verses 2-3) desoribing Aniyankabhima (Anangabhima) I (circa 981-1016 A. D.), son of Kamarnava I, as having ruled for thirtyfive years. The following three stanzas (verses 4-6) speak respectively of three sons of Aniyankabhima I, viz., Kamarnava II (circa 1016 A. D.), Gundama II (circa 1016-1019 A. D.) and Madhukamarnava (circa 1019-38 A. D.), who respectively reigned for six months, three years and nineteen years. The next gevon stanzas (verses 7-13) describe Vajrahasta III (1038-70 A.D.) who was the son of Kamarnava II from the Vaidumba princess Vinaya-mahadavi, and ruled for thirtythree years after having been installed on the throne in Saks 960 (viyad-situ-nidhi), month Vrishabha (solar Jyeshtha), sudi 3, Sunday, Rohini-nakshatra, Dhanurlagna. As already indicated above, this description, with the exception of verse 13 referring to the end of the king's rule covering a period of thirtythree years, is quoted from the charters of Vajrahasta III himself. The details of the date of his coronation are irregular for the month of Vrishabha in Saka 960 ; but, for the month of Mesha (instead of Vpishabha), they correspond to Sunday April 9, 1038 A. D. The remaining three stanzas of the introductory part (verses 14-16) describe the reigning monarch Rajaraja I Devendravarman who was the son of Vajrabasta III from the queen Anangamahadevi. Verse 16 speaks of him as an ornament of the kings of Kalinga and gives the date of his coronation as Saka 992 (nayana-Abjagarbha-nidhi), Jyeshtha sudi 8, Thursday, Uttaraphalguni-nakshatra, Simha-lagna. The details correspond to Thursday, May 20, 1070 A. D. We have elsewhere seen how the above description of the early Imperial Gangas is more reliable than the modified genealogy quoted in the later oharters of Anantavarman Chodaganga (1078-1141 A. D.), son and successor of Rajaraja I, as well as in the grants of Chodaganga's descendants. The charter under study was issued from Kalinganagara by Paramabhallaraka Maharajadkiraja Trikalingadhipati Davendravarman Rajarajadeva who was a devout worshipper of Mahesvara (Siva). Its object was to grant the village of Kodila (originally written Kodili) in the Varahavarttani vishaya, for the merit of the king and his parents, in favour of three hundred Brahmanas belonging to the Atreya gotra, the three pravaras including Syavasva (i.e. Atri, Archananas 1 and Syavasva) and the Chhandoga charana. The occasion of the grant, as already * indicated above, was the Vishuva-sankranti in Saks 998. The names of the donees have not been quoted in the record. The absence of the usual imprecatory and benedicatory verses and of any reference to the royal officials who were responsible for the preparation of the dooument may lead one to suspect that the charter is incomplete. But this characteristio is not peculiar to the present grant of Rajaraja I. We know that another record of the king, issued on the same dato and occasion, also ends abruptly in the same way. The village granted by this charter was Btihat-Kodilagrama in Varahavartani, to which was added another looality oalled Bhinalsvataka. The gift land is stated in this case to have been made a grama-grasa which was divided into six parts, four of them being granted to Vasudevasarman of Vatsa-gotra, who was a resident of Kalipura, and the remaining two parts to Narayanabarman of the Kacyapa gotra. It is interesting to note that neither of these two records refers to the creation of a revenue-free holding out of the gift land. The donees therefore appear to have been liable to pay rent or cess for their holdings. This is probably why the expression grama-grasa instead of the wellknown agrahara has been used to indicate the nature of the holding under Vasudevasarman and Narayanasarman. Such a possibility also explains the absence of the usual details noticed in 1 Kamarnava I and Vinayaditya were killed by Jatachoda Bhima before Saka 904-982 A. D. (1.4HRS, Vol. X, PP. 32 ff.) * See Bhandarkar's List, No. 1090. * Above, Vol. XXVIII, Pp. 238 ff. JARS, VOL. VIII, pp. 176 ff. . Of. JRAN. 1962, pp. 4 tt.

Page #277
194 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA [VOL. XXXI this connection in charters recording grants of rent-free holdings. There is little doubt that Brihat-Kodilagrama of the said record was situated near about Kodilagrama of the charter under publication. The vishaya (district) of Varahavarttani is known from several other records. The village of Kodila has been identified with modern Kodisa about two miles from Galavalli where the plates were found. [Metres: verses 1, 3, 11, 13, 16 Sardulavikridita; verses 2, 6, 12, 14 Anushtubh; verse 4 Vambasthavila; verses 5, 9 Malini; verses 7, 8 Giti; verses 10, 15 Vasantatilaka.] First Plate 1 Siddham svasti [|] srimatam-akhila-bhuvana-vinuta-naya-vinaya-daya-dana-dakshinya| sa 2 tya-saucha-sauryya-dhairyy-adi-guna-ratna-pavitrakanam-Atreya-gotranam vima 3 la-vichar-achara-punya-salila-prakshalita-Kali-kala-kalmasha-mash[i]nam maha 4 Mahendr-achala-sikhara-pratishthitasya sa-char-achara-guroh sakala-bhuvana-nisasanka-chuda-maner-bhbha(r=bbha)gavato 5 rmman-aika-sutradharasya 6 prasadat-samasadit-aika-sankha-bheri-pancha-mahasavda(bda)-dhavala-chchhatra-hema 7 ra-vara-vrishabha-lanchhana-samujva(jjva)la-samasta-samrajya-mahimnam-aneka-samara 8 palavdha(bdha)-vijaya-lakshmi-samalingit-8[t]tunga-bhuja-danda-manditanam Trikalings 9 m Ganganam-anvayam-alankarishnor-Vvishnor-viva vikram-akranta-dhara-mandalasya Second Plate, First Side 10 hargava-maharajasys putrah Jo Purvvaih bhupatibhir-vvibhajya vasudha ya panchabhi minah chama TEXT sanghatta-samu mahibhuja Gunama Gokarnnasva pa 11 nchadha bhukta bhuri-parakramo bhuja-va(ba)lat-tam-eka eva svayam(yam | )ekikritya vijitya sat[r*]u-ni 12 vahan sri-Vajrahastas-chatus-chatvarimsatam-aty-udara-charitah sarvvam arakshit-samah || [1*] 13 tasya tanayo Gundama-raja(jo) varsha-trayam-apalayad-madim(him) || tad-anujah Ka14 marnnavadevah pancha-trimsatam-avda(bda)kan | tasy-anujo Vinayadityas-sa 15 mi tiarah Tatah Kamarnnavaj-jato jagati-Kalpabhuruhab (1) yo-jad-raji. 1 See, e.g., JAHRS, Vol. I, p. 45, 119, etc. From the original plates and their impressions. Expressed by symbol. The punctuation mark is unnecessary. The punctuation mark indicates the separation of the following part in verse from the foregoing section in prose.

Page #278
TWO GRANTS FROM GALAVALLI-PLATE II 2.-PLATES OF RAJARAJA I DEVENDRAVARMAN, SAKA 998 Tube ttaa naarii o 2 / su :1}} tii krktt isyaa "gu 779 kijaa laae blaa mdd'k o ik kh 22nd le 5s knyji krm isu: 7) "s"| {Fjaak 9thib? mRt tblpii sugs, bhjni| aakul 7Y77nn baakii kuphulil * lbaa saaij737iiso skaalkaataa Rn? kssmaao cesttaa krun| 4 naak amRtsntrstuti shaahmnnjkir bli aaliim lk(phlotthinyaa-kaakimaa bsgle {} 10 kRssi yuH 0aaghunyj sebhilknnaa 2" 330 10 30/ 48 09/l b s k h 77 ) j/ bi !i 12 59 3 ohaabhHshmish o ia chaah /4"m kaahinii baa abhy skul, maa| 14 maaoHpuuH liN7 s iy'aamaaknyaa mjaa (k: khaarji| 14 || sbaaks liig / sbsth 1 baaetl 16aa hit miiki brkthaa / sulu lmbaanii 916 7 ddim islyaannmntrii mtijii maa| 1st in phlaa hy' 79 n n kaasth ni / s Scale: Three-fourths

Page #279
- kib!; lujaar siki bhr bRt| 2012 kAmAna uraI usamamA ka IsA mA samupArudakulapayuSa mAsina 20 | Btlpaandaa laa me (r)it?(kaagH iishikssaa , 22 23 2. 7c2986 alibh bhiji| 15. # 22 | sttis eksnyci 73}} kRmir'uule kssnggi haat| 24 6i|| " , klul chukhipunyjelsNkraamk 24 | by maai $1 :khriy% kaakttiaay' yg :aajijibdmy'aa| 2s !! :snggti cku k#kh.zt % di kl 3gufphsl 24 iii,a ngge - * iiii tthuji("daaruch lohaar 24 hn (saa :) y9 23 - 0:3nais (hsti r 24 || 5 sh {$5 maaeko| 9 ) 5. ni + naa / 30 2 +2ngg| ' s = 2 yu hi (7chn| 30 | HDJ. ling? nu 7 87 sbaabhk ai - 9 krte| taa naa| tag k re mntrii mmtaaj | 7 si suu ! 32 kraaij ghaa ! gunn ???(gl ]e79) / / *) / 34 se/ (94 9.49 : = + sb! 21 , 7. 0 0 4

Page #280
No. 24] TWO GRANTS FROM GALAVALLI 195 16 ta-chchhayo Vajrahasto=vani-patih ||[2* ] Pratchyoda(ta)n-mada-gandha-luvdha(bdha) madhupa-vyalidha-gandan=[ga]17 janna(n=a)rtthibhyas=samadat-sahasramaatulo yas=tyaginam=agranissah(nih I wa) Sriman=Aniyankabhima18 nfipatir=Gang-anvay-ottarsakah pancha-trimsatam=avda(bda)kan=samabhunakprithim(k= prithvim) stutah pa Second Plate, Second Side 19 rtthivaih || [3*] Tad-agra-sunuh Suraraja-su(su)nuna samas=samastam sa(sa)mit-ari-mandalah [l*] sma pa- . 20 ti Kamarnnava-bhupatirbhbha(r=bbhu)vam samriddhiman=arddha-sama samujva(jjva) lah || [4*] Tad-anu tad-anujanma Chi21 ttajanm-opamano guna-nidhir=anavadyo Gundam-akhya mah-isah (sah) sakalam-idam= arakshat-tri22 ni varshani dhatri-valayam-a-laghu-tejo-nirjjit-arati-chakrah | [5*] Tato dvaima23 turas-tasya Madhukamarnnavo nlipah | avati sm=avanim=etam=avda(bda)ni(n=e)kan-na-vi24 matin(tim) || [6] Atha Vajrahasta-ntipater=agra-sutad=akhila-guni-jan-agra-[ga*Jayah [l*] Kamarnnavat=kav-i25 ndra-pragiyaman-avadata-subha-kirtteh [7*] Sriya iva Vaidumva(mb-a)nvaya-payah payonidhi-samubhbhadbha)va26 yas=cha [l*) yah samajani Vinaya-mahadevyah sri-Vajrabasta iti tanayah || [8*] Viyad fitu-ni Third Plate, First Side 27 dhi-sa[m*]khyan yati Sa(s)k-avda(bda)-sanghe Dinakriti Vfishabha-stha Rohini-bhe su-lagne (I*) Dha28 nushi cha sita-sha (pa)kshe Suryya-vare tritiyam(ya)-yuji sakala-dharitrim rakshitum yo=bhishiktah 29 || [9*] Nyayyana yatra samam=acharitum tri-vargge(rggam) marggena rakshati mahim mahita-pratape [l*] 30 nirvyadhayas=cha niraghas=cha nirapadas-cha sasvat=praja bhuvi bhavanti vibhutima31 ttyah || [10*] Vyapte Ganga-kul-ottamasya yasasa dik-chakravale sasi-pradyot-a32 malinena yasya bhuvanah(na)-prahlada-sampadina [l*] saindurairrati-sandra-parka-patalai33 h kumbha-sthali-pattakeshv=alimpanti punah punas=cha haritam=adhorana varanan || [11*] Anu34 ragena gupino yagya vakshi-mukh-avja(hja)yoh | asri(si)ne Sri-Sarasvatyav=anu Third Plate, Second Side 35 kule virajatah loll (12*jAgachchhann=uru-vikramina sahasa bastr-abhighatad=di 1 There are two double dandas here, with a globular mark between thom, to indicate the separation of "he foregoing part quoted from the grants of Vajrahasta III from the following portion composed by the court poet of Rajaraja I.

Page #281
198 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA (VOL. XXXI 86 vo yen=avyahata-vibva-vritti-mahima hela-nirasto-sanih | ten-akari nika37 ma-kamya-tanuna rajya[th*) mahi-mandale trimad-vatsaram=abhra-su(ku)bhra-yalasi varsha-traye38 p-adhikam(kam) | [13*]' Tato-nanga-mabadevyath Vajrahasta-mahipateh Gaurylma iva Ha39 rasy=abhut-Karttikeya iv-&tmajah [14] Lakshmi-vadhu-vadana-pankaja-makara40 nde-sanddha-chara-parichumve(mba)na-chancharikah ID vo minE(ni)nari cha guninan cha duratma41 nam cha sa(ka)ntim oba modam=atula cha bhayam oha datte || [15] Sak-avdo(bde) nayan Avja (bja)garvbharbbha)-nidhi-ge Ja(Jyo)ahtha 42 shtami-singha(simba)ko lagne ch=Ottaraphalgupi(nl)-Guru-dine pakshe su-su (su)-bhra su(su)bhe Lokalo Fourth Plate, First Side 43 ka-maha-mahidh[r*]a-valay-alankaravatya bhnvas-samsi(si)ktas=8& Kalinga-raja-tilakah 44 bri-Rajarajo nfipah || 0 |[16*) Kalinganagarat-paramamabesvara-paramabha'. 46 bhattaraka-mahi(ba)rajadhiraja-Trikaling-adhipati-brimadve(d-Da)vondravarmma 46 Rajarajadovah kusali samast-amatya-pramukha-janapada47 nesama(ma)huya samajnapayati viditam=astu bhavatam(tam) | Varabavartta48 nyarh" KOP-a'khyd grimat-chatus-sim-avachohhinnas-sa-jala-s[th]alas-sarvva-pida vivarjjita(tah) 49 masa)-chandr-arkka-kshiti-sama-kalam yavat mata-pitror=atmanas-cha punya-yaso-bhvpi50 ddhaya | Vanu-Nanda-nidhi-gapito sak-avdo(bde) Chaitra mand Visu(shu) vati sarhkrintyam(ntyam) Fourth Plate, Second Side 51 Atriya-gdtra-Syavasva-ttry-arshaya-Chohhandoga-tri-sa(ka)ta-Vra(Bra)hmapabhyah dhird purvvakam-amma(smi)82 bhireddatta iti This stanza was added by the court poot of Rajaraja I to the description of Vajrahasta III - found in the latter's own charters. * There are two doublo dandos hero, with globular mark between them, to Indioate the separation of the foregoing introductory part in verre from the following grant portion in proso. * This letter is redundant. " 4 The panctuation mark is annosary. 5 Originally li wm engraved in the place of la. The i-mdund rooms to have been canoolled later. * Tho passage is intended to mean that the doncs had three pracaran including By vibe. We know that the shroo pravaras of the Atreyo pitra sro Atri, Archanioasa and By vikur. This is to indicate that the donose belonged to the Chhandoga chara

Page #282
TWO GRANTS FROM GALAVALLI-PLATE Int. 2.-PLATES OF RAJARAJA I DEVENDRAVARMAN, SAKA 998 ii rimaNi 12810 mAha ke ati kanitya sahavAsAra yA 36 (sAyakA sA ki ( mAha mahilA nikAlA jA.kAvadhiko kA mAmA jI mAnisa mirara yAna yA varSadasya 98 (ka lA mahADa chamana hayUmahAkAla kayAmatRha 38 (ka mAla vayAna kara 40 yAni kasara sI kA sAmAnya lAra jaDAmA 40 -yoki mAmA dama bhAradarA Ta Tha / / 57 kAla gAu~ga kina lAlA 42 mANa yA kAmAsa yA DisuhAlA kAlA 42 ira OM mahAmanIvara yAmAra kAjAka samakAlina gAja hilA 4451 janAjA khae / kAlimA mAyAma manimama 44 rAma / gAjA (9, rAjati kAla mAtra yAlA bAhaka TrakammA / 46 sAja Aja di. 4 ku. la.) va mahAmAra, muru kara 146 hayAta mA jAya yahi vidi mayura nAnA haka 48 kA sAmanA kI prAviti yajala yA samArAdi varga kA 48 se jaya mA phArasaM sAyana mAnA jAtA kAmamA 6.1 yutyA mAgAsa 50 rana mAha kA sit kA malAla mAnaviya tatirIkA 50 Scale: Three-fourths

Page #283
ir, aahe bii| >>00 /ykss(bhaabir shessk/ bd o unnti / /

Page #284
No. 25-SIRPUR INSCRIPTION OF THE TIME OF BALARJUNA (1 Plate) MORESHWAR G. DIKSHIT, RAIPUR The accompanying inscription, published here for the first time, was found on the 2nd January 1955, in the course of excavations conducted by me, under the auspices of the University of Saugar, at Sirpur in the Raipur District of Madhya Pradesh. The stone bearing the inscription was found lying upside down on the floor in the northern verandah of the monastery at a depth of 8 feet below the surface. The stone is a yellowish variety of soft sandstone, measuring about 14 inches broad, 8 inches high and about 3 inches thick. From the chisel marks at its back, it appears to have been fixed up high on the wall near which it was found. The slab was very heavily laden with moisture at the time of its discovery and it was with repeated hot sand-baths that it could be restored to its original hardness. The inscription consists of 14 lines of writing, each line containing about 32 letters of nearly one half inch in heihgt. The characters are early Nagari current in the 7th or 8th century A.D. and are incised neatly and beautifully and also deeply, particularly in the upper part of the letters. The writing is generally in a good state of preservation except at the upper left and lower right corners and at the beginning of lines 11-14. A few scratches also appear on the surface evidently resulting from its fall from the original position in the wall. The inscription is in Sanskrit verse throughout except the concluding sentence occurring in line 14. The sign for v is invariably used for b. As regards orthography, it may be noted that s, and sh are clearly distinguished. Of lexical interest are the two words vyanjana (lines 8-9) and setika (line 8).1 The inscription opens with a stanza in praise of the lotus-feet of the Sugata (i.e. Buddha). The next few verses record the construction of a monastery (vihara) by a Bhikshu named Anandaprabha during the reign of Balarjuna, as well as of the establishment of a sattra (feeding house) for the monks residing in the monastery, for the upkeep of which a white-rice field was given. The field is stated to have been purchased from the Samgha and given together with the supplementary crops grown in it. The monks were to enjoy it in succession till the sun shines in the sky." The eulogy (prasasti) was composed by the illustrious Sumangala, son of Taradatta, and the inscription was incised by one Prabhakara. The importance of the inscription lies in the fact that it enables us to fix the date of the Vihara in which it was found; for king Balarjuna mentioned in it could be no other than the homonymous king Mahasivagupta alias Balarjuna of the Pandava dynasty, who is known from several inscriptions and whose reign-period is generally assigned to c. 590-650 A.D. or about the first quarter of the 7th century A.D. This king, though Saivite by religion, gave liberal patronage to Buddhism, 1 The word setika occurs in the Anjaneri grant (A) .f Prithivichandra Bhogasakti (above, Vol. XXV, p. 232) and in the unpublished Surang Mound (Sirpur) inscription. [The word vyan jana meaning 'condinent' is of common occurrence while setika is found in several epigraphic and literary records in the sense of a measure. See below note 2.-Ed.] [The author has totally misunderstood the meaning of the inscription. What has been read by him as satram is clearly saktam, although the reading intended may be sattram. But even then the object of the inscription is not what has been understood by Dr. Dikshit. The anvaya of verses 4-5 (yugmaks) would stand as follows: sa sanghatab milyena vihara-kujim vyanjan-ameena sahitam sita-tandulo-setikam cha kritva taya [-setikaya] yavat Vivasvan nabhas-talalom alankurute [tavat] anudinam samastaih yatibhib pratyekam-atmaparipiti-vasena tad-vyanjan-amba-sahitam bhojyam karayitva sattram chakre. The stanzas mean to say that Anandaprabha started a free-feeding establishment for the yalis or monks of the local monastery and that, for this purpose, he purchased from the Sangha a hut within the monastic establishment as well as a selika (equal to four palas or two handfuls) of white rice with an adequate quantity of vyanjana (condiment) for each of the monks per day. For setiku, see above, Vol. XXV, p. 235, note 3; Vol. XXX, p. 177. Apparently Anandaprabha paid a suitable amount of money to the monks who undertook the responsibility of securing the quantity of rice and condiments required for the purpose.-Ed.]. For his insoriptions at Sirpur, see Hiralal, Inscriptions in O. P. and Berar (2nd edn.), Nos. 173 and 184. For the Lakshman temple inscription of his mother Visata, see above, Vol. XI, pp. 184 ff. Bulletin of the Deccan College Research Institute, Vol. VIII, p. 55. ( 197 )

Page #285
198 KPIGRAPHIA INDICA [VOL XXXI us is known from his Mallar plates' which record his donation to & Vihara of Buddhist nuns. Recently three more ingoriptions have been found at Sirpur, which record his; ifts of land to Buddhist monasteries. The composer of the prasasti, Sumangala, son of Taradatta, is already known to us from several inscriptions at Sirpur and also from the Senakapat inscription published above. I edit the record from the original stone which is now preserved in the Museum of the University of Saugar. TEXT (Metres : verses 1, 6 Sragdhara; verse 2 Arya; verse 3 Sardulavikridita; verses 4, 7 Anushubh ; verse 5 Vasantatilaka.) [Om]* [*] Mukta-bri-ka(Ipa)-jatah sata(ta)tam=api karaih sprisyamanah sudhanso(dhamaa)= no va mlanah kada. 2 ohin na cha hima-nivahen=api nito=nyathatvam(tvam) n=odyat-proddama-kalpa-kahaya samaya-marut-prerana3 sy=api gandhorasyo=nyah' ko=pi yushmanesukhayatu Sugatasy=adbhutah pada-padmah | [1*]' Dha[va]4 lat-kula-kamala-bhanau bhubhfiti bhupala-mandali-tilake pratipaksha-kshati-dakaha rakshati . 5 VA(Ba)larjjune kshonim(pim) | [2*] Dur-otsarita-matsarah sama-sudh-asvada-prasaktah Bada bhikshuh ga6 d-vasudh-adhipa-pratikfitir-dakshah kshama-rakshane | Anandaprabha ity-udara-karupd bhara7 t-prabhavo'-bhavad=bhaktim Sastari Mara-vairini bhfidam vi(bi)bhrad=bhava-chohh@dini | [3*] Sa vihara-kutim 8 chakre kritva mulyena Sanglatah vyanjan-anse(n-amse)na sahitam sita-tand[u]la-setikam (kam) || [4*] Satram10 ta9 y=inudinam=atra cha karayitva tad-vyanjan-insa(n-amsa)-sahitam yatibhih samastaih pratyekam=10 tma-paripati-vasena bhojyam yavan=nabhas-talam-alamkurute Vivasvan || [5*] Vat-oddhut amvu(mbu)-patra. 11 sthita-salila-kana-sreni-lila-vilolam Lakshmim=alokya loka-sthitim=&pi vipul-apa12 d-graha-Igralayamanam(nam) vu(bud)dhvachoddama-duha-prabhava-bhava-gatau va(ba)ndhavam dharmam=ekam danam datta 13 ........ dam=iha yatibhih sarvada palaniyam(yam) | LO* sumang-nugatam-etam chakra srajam-iv-714 [jva(jjva)lam(lam)] | sunuh kri-Taradattasya prasastim bl-Sumangalah || [7] Utkirnn=syah Prabhakarena | 0 [!]*] 1 See Vol. XXIII, pp. 113-122. * See ibid., Vol. XXXI, pp. 31 ff. . From the original stone and intedim pressions Expressed by a symbol, traces of which are visible on the stone. Only faint traces of this letter are visiblo. [The corroot roading of the p age is wukie-tribo wa yota-Ed.) * [The correct reading is gamyo ramyo-ngah.-Ed.] * There is a fault in the stone after this. The word dhavala has been used in the sense of 'puro'. Since, however, drapala sud pads are synonymous, the anthor may have hinted at Balarjuna's descent from the epic boro Paudu.--Ed.) * The correct reading is karuna-bhar-drdra-bhavo.-Ed.] 20 [The correot reading is saktan. But see above, p. 197, Doto 2.-Ed.) u There is a dot over thip letter owing to a fluw in the stone. [The crroof reading of the expression is nojalba). paltra stra).-Ed.) 10 Two letters here are abraded in the origiral. [The reading is datt-Avad has warf-ED.)

Page #286
SIRPUR INSCRIPTION OF THE TIME OF BALARJUNA kabhokADAsadAyika mAyAvasatAkoTAsAvakarA 2 sisadimadadadevAdhavAnA vAsAzaya kalA karayasapAyalA mAyAbhoragAvAHkArAvAlA satanAmasAra para 4 FMUsalakAvAsale thAlayAlImilakApaliyarUlalirakamala vAlAhurakApArAvAsAcanamAva:bhagamatAsArapasAsarAsama isabAtAyuvakalara kArupAlAmavana samAdAyaka satyApAra ra mAdI ra rIvA sahayAtiparivAra mAta kasaralapAsavidArakI lane kI hA vasana , sari sitanA jasAta kA pAsa yAdura yasakA sAlAvAsadanAhisAyaTI kamAna .10 lAyabalasarAsarasalasala kukaravarasAvAdAmasamAnUpa 10 samasAlalakAlAlAnA (lAlasAmAna kAlAkazunapadayalAyara 12 sAmAvAdadAtA 1 saya ruvasvAhAdAnavagamakadAvarana 12 padayAmi sadA yA TAsamanAnAmahAsaciva 24:nIkAparAyA magaphalamA utphuTArukarA 14 Scale: Two-thirds

Page #287

Page #288
No. 26-TWO EASTERN GANGA GRANTS FROM ANDHAVARAM (2 Plates) R. SUBRAHMANYAM, Guntur A. Plates of Anantavarmadeva This set of three copper plates was discovered at Andhavaram1 in the Narasannapeta Taluk of the Srikakulam District, Andhra State. Each of the plates measures about 6" by 28." They are fastened together by means of a circular ring (48" in diameter), the two ends of which are secured below an elliptical seal which bears in relief a crude representation of the couchant bull or nandin facing the proper right with a crescent above and a floral design (perhaps a lotus) below. The ring was cut by me for taking impressions. The first and third plates are inscribed on one side only and the second on both the sides. Each side contains eight lines of writing. Though the edges of the plates are not raised into rims, the preservation of the inscription is quite satis. factory. 8 The script of the inscription bears close resemblance to that employed in the Siddhantam plates of Devendravarman and other records of the early Eastern Ganga kings. The engraving is carelessly done. The carelessness of the scribe is responsible for several mistakes of omission and commission. Medial i and i are not clearly distinguished in many cases. Often p is written like s (cf. prati in line 2 and pranama in line 3) and a like p (cf. sarvvasa in line 9). The letter bh often looks like t (cf. samkshobha in line 6) and t like n (cf. bhagavato, svamino-navarata in line 3). The consonant after r is doubled in some cases (of. sarvvartu in line 1). The use of anusvara for class nasal in samkshobha and v for b in many places is noteworthy. The language is Sanskrit and except for the customary verses quoted at the end (lines 24-30) the inscription is in prose. The charter records the gift of the village Kalamadambisakuna in the Varahavartani vishaya, after making it into an agrahara and exempting it from all taxes, to the Brahmana residents of Anandapura, who belonged to different gotras and were well-versed in the Vedangas, by Maharaja Anantavarman of the Ganga family for the merit of his parents. The grant was issued from Kalinganagara on the eleventh day of the dark half of Jyeshtha of the year 216 in the victorious reign of the king. This date of the grant is written both in words and numerical symbols: but there is some disparity between the two. While it is clearly stated in words as sata-dvaya-shodasottare, numerical symbol 2 in the hundred's place and 6 in the ten's place alone are written. This appears to be the engraver's mistake. The grant was drafted at the oral order of the king by Gunag-opadhyaya and engraved by Matrichandra. The royal prasasti set forth in the record under review does not materially differ from that found in the records of Devendravarman, dated in years 183 and 195. One Anantavarman is known from an earlier records discovered in the village of Gurandi near Parlakimidi. This record, dated in 1 Of the two other copper-plate grants found along with the present set, one belonging to Vajrahasta is edited below while the other issued by the Mathara king Anantaaaktivarman has been published above, Vol. XXVIII pp. 177 ff. and Plate. Of the two records published here, A is No. 6 and B No. 7 of A. R. Ep., 1951-52, App. A. Above, Vol. XIII, pp. 212 ff. [See p. 202, note 1 below.-Ed.] One Matrichandra figures as the father of the composer of the Siddhantam plates of Devendravarman (above, Vol. XIII, p. 215). Above, Vol. III, pp. 130 ff.; Vol. XIII, pp. 212 ff. JAHRS, Vol. II, pp. 272 ff. (199)

Page #289
200 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA (VOL. XXXI year 204, mentions Anantavarman as the son of Devendravarman. Though our record does not mention the name of Devendravarman as the father of the donor, since it is dated only twelve years later, and since the Santabommali plates,' dated in year 221 record a gift of Nandavarman, son of Anantavarman, it is reasonable to identify Anantavarman of our plates with Anantavarman, son of Devendravarman of the above epigraph. If this identification is accepted, Anantavarman of our record should have ruled over Kalinga at least upto the 216th year of the Ganga era. Calculating from the starting point of the era as fixed by Mr. Somasekhara Sarma, this charter can be said to have been issued on Thursday, the 6th June, 720 A.D. Of the localities mentioned in the inscription, Kalamadambisakuna-grams appears to be the Sanskritized form of some village name which I am not able to identify. Varahavartani-vishaya appears in many early Ganga records and has been identified with the region between the rivers Vambadhara and Nagavali, i.e. the modern Srikakulam and Narasannapeta Taluks of the Srikakulam District. Of the other localities mentioned in the record, Dantapura has been cited as the capital of the Gangas of Kalinga in many of their records and it has been identified with Dantavarapukota on the banks of the Vamgadhara in the Narasannapeta Taluk. TEXT First Plate 1 Om svasti [l*] Sarvv-artu-sukha-ramaniyad=vijayavatah(tah) Kalinga-na[ga*]rana Mahendr-aohal-amala2. tikhara-pratipthi(shthi)tasya char-kohara-guroh (sa*]kala-su(bhu)vana-ki(ni)rmminaiks sutradha3 rasya bhagavato Gokarnna-svamina=na(na)varata-pranamad=apagata-sakala4 Kali-kalanko nija-nistri(strim)sa-dhar-oparjjita-sakala-Kaling-adhira6 [shya)(yah) prava(vi)tata-chatur-udadhi-taranga-mala-mekhal-avanital-amala-yasa 6 anek-ahava-samkshobha-janita-jaya-savda(bdah) pratap-avanata-samasta-samanta-cha7 kra-chudamani-prabha-manjari-punja-ranji(nji)ta-charana-kamalah parama-mahesva8 18 mata-pitsi-pad-anuddhyatah srimad-Gang-amala-kul-8dga(dbha)vo maharajah Second Plate, First Side 9 Sriman=A[na*]ntavarmma Va(Va)rahavarttasnya][m*) Kalamadamvi(mbi)sakuna-grama sarvva-samaveta[n]=kutumvi(mbi)nah(nah) 10 samajnapayati [l*) viditam=astu bhavata[n) yath=aya[m*) gramah sarvva-kara-bharat pra11 timuchy=a-chandr-arkka-pratishtham=udaka-purvva[n) ksitva mata-pittroh puny abhivriddha12 ye visa[r*ljana-dana-nimittam Jya(Jye)shtha-mas-asita-paksh-aikadasya[m*) Anandapu Ibid., pp. 185 ff. (Scholars are not unanimous on the starting point of the Ganga ers. The view that it commHgoed some time iu 491-99 A.D. seems to be nearer the mark. See History and Culture of the Indian People, Vol. III, p. 216 above, Vol. XXVI, pp. 326 ff., and Vol. XXVII, p. 192.-P.B.D.) Above, Vol. XXV. p. 285; JAHRS, Vol. IX, p. 27. * From impressions. * Expressed by symbol.

Page #290
TWO EASTERN GANGA CHARTERS FROM ANDHAVARAM-PLATE I A.-ANDHAVARAM PLATES OF ANANTAVARMADEVA ih sphlhaal ( mhlkmtthaann lii * husn leeRhaasQ 4 nuuN sthaapnhaar * keelaatmaanvr 5nnyuucnaatt5nnaa bnnaa * | : 9m 35s82 laaguu | ( s n paahk: bdoob7 8 bbaaabaarrnuuN ddhaahul daa saabkaa laanngh nee 58 59 68 nuuN 10 nee 53% seel tooN 35 saal dii 12 lrclooN 5y8570612 ||4naal tuhaanuuN paak hai 14 (3 nnee hooee hn 14 | doovaaN nuuN jl nuuN 141 maagh sunnn lgn naal 16 hoo40 nnk ddm 18 , s'aan ee ps'uu jh gee < ainaa dee 18 5Ae 1 sau Zh nuuN nhaa nee : 14 saal uh 20 m s g 5 z mjh3nneeukl 20 ishaaitaa krdii 2 & saakzieejNttaaN0307 22 kn< <3558939laaN 24 Chai / < 5902 jp nee 24 Scale: Actual Size

Page #291
rd 28 daa hNddaanee uhnuuN p 08 26 70 dee hu4l nwon naanaa nee jhpnn laa vee 26 haaee su // muHkhii snnaaii 28 ] aktleett : 20 k s'aa bbeebk dee see nuuN 20 ii naa jfsNpddeett 2 lgnngee 18 saalii 32 88 l rrnaa ) ( b l hii 32 Scale: Actual Size 3.-ANDHAVARAM PLATES OF VAJRAHASTADEVA Scale: Three-fourths

Page #292
No. 26] TWO KASTERN GANGA GRANTS FROM ANDHAVARAM I 201 18 ra-vastavyai(vya)-nana-gottrebhyo Va(Va)danga-paragabhyah sarvva(ryve)bhyo Brk hmanebhya[b*] 14 [syam] (sah)pradattas-tad=evam viditva g atha(th-o)oha(chi)ta-bhaga-bhogamum(m-a) panayantah [su]kha[m*] pra15 tivasato(th=)ti [l*] sima-sitahi la(li)khyanta(nt) [1* grama-puryvena Indrapura chi(si]m-.16 nto Sindhi[va]se sarvva-palyam(lyam) [a]avat[tha)-vrikshah tato dakshina(na)-ma(mu)kha va[na*Jraji[h*]I Second Plate, Second Side 17 ndrapura-Dantapura-grama-tri(tri)lute jala-marggah arddha-ohandra iva dakahina(17). na(na) vakra-[sthi]. 18 tas-tata(to) vanaraji[h*] paschima(ma)-mukha Dirpikavatasakuna-gra[ma*]-si(el)m antah ku(ku)pa(p-o)19 ttara-hala[h*) tato dakshina[mukha*) valta-vana-raji[h*) dakshina-pu[**]vvena gata(to) nandi-taru[b] 20 tato(tah) purvva(rvva)-mukha Tivadrahali da[kshiJna(na)-mukha Vana-raji[h*] punah pasohims31 mukha vana-raji[h*] Oruvangapada-Sakunagrama-sim-anto(nte) jala-margga22 sahita [va*]na-[ra]ji[h*) pasohimayam disi Pisahali-Vukadapataka-[S]ma28 ntapataka-Sra(Sa)kunagrama-tri(tri)ku(ku)tah tata uttarena vanana-raji[b*) purdhyasa24 [yara]* yavad=iti [l*) bhavi[shya]tas-cha rajnah prajnapayati [l*]* Ayuryya(r=yyau)va Third Plate 25 nam=alolam lakshmin=ch=apy=ati-chanchalath(lam) [l*) vijnay=aivan nfipaih sba(pa)lyo dharmmah sa26 dharan-odya[ma]'h || [1*] Tatha cha Vyasa-gita || Va(Ba)hubhir=vvasudha datta rajabhih sa 27 gar-adibhih [l*) - yasya yasya yada bhumis-tasya tasya tadi da(pha)lam(lam) [ll 2*] 8va datta[*] (pa). 28 ra-dattam=va(ttam va) yatnad-raksha Yudhishthira [l*] mahi[m] mahimata broshtha danachchhra(oh-ohhre)yo=na(nu)29 palana[m!! 3*] Shashti-vashsharsha)-sahas[r*]ani svargge modati bhumidah [l*] akshepta 30 ch=anumanta cha tany=eva narake vased-iti(vaset [ll 4*] iti) pravarddhamana-vijaya rajye sa 1 The intended reading might be sind-thitaya). This may be the name of a locality: of, Pilkhali in line 29. * This na is redundant. * The intended reading of this expression might be pilroasydr. There is an anwadra over this akshara which has to be ignored. * This and the three following verses are in the Anwhfubh metro. The form of this letter which looks like conjunot is peouliar. joined up. The two dots of the following visarga aro

Page #293
202 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA 31 [mva](samvatsara-sata-dvaya-shoda (da)s-ottare 261 svamukh-ajnaya sasa 32 nama(nam) Gunag-opadhyayen-otkirppan-cha Matra (tri) chandra-na[ma](m-a)kshasaliken=eti mava [*] [VOL. XXXI likhitam-idam B. Plates of Vajrahastadeva These plates were also discovered at Andhavaram. The set consists of three plates of which the first and the last are engraved on one side only, while the second on both the sides. Examination of the plates shows that they had an earlier inscription on them which was completely erased before the present inscription was engraved. But the surface was not smoothened before engraving the later record and this has caused considerable difficulty in deciphering it. The edges of the plates have been raised into rims. The plates are of a fairly uniform size measuring 7" by 3" and about " thick at the edges. The longer sides have a slight inward curve. The plates were strung on a solid copper ring" thick and fairly circular in shape with a diameter of 4". The two ends of this ring are secured under a circular bronze seal, 21" in diameter. On this seal are seen the figures of a couchant bull with the crescent on the top, a conch in the rear and a lotus bud with its stalk in a vertical position in front. Below the bull are the figures of an elephantgoad, a small circular diso divided into eight sectors, probably a representation of the sun, and a purna-ghata. All these figures are cast in high relief. The ring with the seal weighs 94. tolas while the three plates together weigh 186 tolas. The script of the inscription is old Nagari and bears close resemblance to that of the Ponduru plates of Vajrahasta and the Chicacole plates of Madhukamarnava. The language is Sanskrit and the record is all in prose. As regards orthography, the sign of v is used for b (cf. savda in line 11) and rarely that of for s (cf. sima in line 26). The usual imprecatory and benedictory verses are conspicuous by their absence in this record. The charter was issued from Dantipura. It records the gift of the village of Goshthavada or Gothavada in the Kroshtukavartani vishaya by Vajrahasta, son of Kamarnnava, to Madapa Bhimana, son of Dhandanayaka of Vemma-kula. The date and the purpose of the grant are not stated in the record. The charter, however, may be assigned to the 10th century on palaeographic grounds. The inscription contains the usual prasasti of the Eastern Ganga family to which the donor belonged. The gift village was declared out of bounds for the police and military personnel and exempted from all kinds of taxes. Like the present plates, the Ponduru plates also mention one Vajrahasta as the son of Kamarnava. According to B. V. Krishnarao" and others, the Ponduru plates which belong to Vajrahasta II, are dated in year 500. The donor of the present record may be identified with Vajrahasta II, son of Kamarnava I. The gift village Goshthavada or Gothavada appears to be identical with Gottivada in the Srikakulam Taluk of the District of that name. This, however, cannot be verified as its boundaries are not specified. 1[The reading is 21[6*].-Ed.] The intended reading of this expression might be evam-eva. [It seems that it was the text of the present record which was cancelled.-Ed.] JAHRS, Vol. XI, pp. 8 ff. Ibid., Vol. VIII, pp. 180 ff. JAHRS, Vol. IX, pp. 23 ff. 'Ibid., p. 32. Cf. above, Vol. XXVI; p. 332.

Page #294
TWO EASTERN GANGA CHARTERS FROM ANDHAVARAM-PLATE II B.---ANDHAVARAM PLATES OF VAJRAHASTADEVA 10 TE yo 16 SIR Scale: Three-fourths

Page #295
TETET KI Scale Three-fourths SEALS (from Photographs)

Page #296
No. 26] TWO EASTERN GANGA GRANTS FROM ANDHAVARAM 203 TEXT First Plate 1 Svasty=Amarapur-anukarinah sarvv-artu-su(su)kha-rama2 niyad=vijaya-va[dh-u*]dvahana-sudha-dhavalaya(lita)-sri3 prasida-mala-[da](sv-a)dhi[sh]thita-vara-vilasini4 lalita-lasyad=urda(dda)nda-pandita-kul-alamkrita5 sri-Dantipura-vasakat prasiddha-siddha-tava(pa). 6 [s-a]dhyasita-karda[r-7]dare(ra)-Mahemdr-achali 7 [la]-kanaka-sikhara-pratishthitasya char-achara-y" 8 roh sakala-bhuvana-nirman-aika-sura(tra)dharasyu Second Plate, First Side 9 babanka-chudamaner=bhagavato Gokarnagvaminas-cha10 ra[na]-kamala-yugala-pranama[d=vi]gata-sakala-Kala(li)11 kalamko=nek-ahava-sar[ksho]bha-janita-jaya-savda(bda)[b) prata12 p-avanata-samasta-samanta-chakra-chudamani-pra13 bha-ma[**]jari-pumja-ra[mji]ta-vara-charana-kamala14 yugala[h*) sakala-Kalimg-adhipati[h*) Gamg-amala15 kula-tilaka[h*) ma(ma)harajadhiraja-paramesvara[h*) ma16 ta-pitsi-pad-anudhyata(tah) naya-vinaya-daya(ya)-dans Second Plate, Second Side 17 da[kshi]na(nya)-sauryyo(ryy-au)daryya-satya-tyag-adi-guna-sampad-Adhara18 bhutah srimat-Kamarnnavadeva[s=ta*]sya sunu[r=vipulla-vikram-o19 nnasta](t-a)neka-bhupala-mauli-mani-marichi(chi)-ramjits-pada20 padma-yugala[h*) vimala-chi[tt-a]rchita-bhagavan-Marttanda21 vara-charana-kamala-yugala[b*] Surasari[d=i*]v-abesha-di22 8-[mu]kha-vyapi-pratapa[b*) Surasarit-kul-amala-sa23 kala-ma(ma)haraja-tilaka[h*] mamararajamival vikhya24 ta-viryya mu(u)rjita-Srimad-Vajrahasta dava[h*) Kroshtukavartanyam Go25 xhthavada-niva(va)sinah kutum vi(bi)nam(nah) samajnapayati vi Read Aura-roja 100

Page #297
204 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA Third Plate 26 ditam-astu va yath-ayath grimah chata[b]-6(e)m-abhyamtara-jala 27 samity(te)[b] sarva-pida-va(ba)dha-varjita[b] a-chatta-bhatta-sarva-ka 28 ra-parihiramatya]1 deva-dvija-guru-pu(pa)jakah(kasya) sa[hrit]-varh(d-vach)sa(a)-di 29 na-jan-kiraya{aya*] Va[mma]-kula-dipaka-[Dhapja]na 30 yakanya putra[aya*] def-Madapa-Bhimanashya(aya) udaks pu 31 rvakena* Gothavada[h*] sampradatta iti || 1 Read pariharikritys Bead Durvakam. [VOL. XXXI

Page #298
No. 27-GUJARRA INSCRIPTION OF ASOKA (1 Plate) D. C. SIROAR, OOTACAMUND The hamlet of Gujarra lies in the Datia District of Vindhya Pradesh, near the village of Parabari on the Datia-Unao road, about 11 miles to the south-east of Datia and 12 miles to the north of Jhansi in U. P. At a little distance from the hamlet, there is a hill locally known as Siddho-ki-toriya or the hillocks of the Perfected Ones'. The inscription under notioe is engraved on a boulder lying at the foot of this hill. The inscription was discovered by Mr. Lal Chand Sharma, a forest contractor of Jhansi, who by chance came upon the inscribed rock while out a-hunting. Mr. Sharma showed some indistinct photographs and inaccurate eye-copies of the record to Dr. B. Ch. Chhabra, Deputy DirectorGeneral of Archaeology in India, at New Delhi, on the 30th November 1953. A glanse at them. was enough for Dr. Chhabra to recognise that the epigraph was one of the Rock Ediots of the celebrated Maurya emperor Asokal (c. 269-232 B.C.) and naturally he pressed Mr. Sharma for information regarding its exact findspot, so that he could visit the place in order to examine the inscription and take inked estampages of it for study and publication. But Mr. Sharma, who was under the impression that the document contained a clue to the existence of a hidden treasure in its neighbourhood, was not prepared to give the required information unless Dr. Chhabra would agree to share with him the treasure when brought to light as a result of his study of the record. Dr. Chhabra tried to convince him that such epigraphs do not contain any information regarding buried treasures, but in vain. He, however, followed up the matter until, thanks to the interest taken in the matter by Mr. J. 8. Lall, then Collector-in-Charge of Jhansi, Mr. Lal Chand Sharma and his younger brother, Mr. Lakhpat Ram Sharma, Municipal Commissioner of Jhansi, ultimately agreed to disclose the name of the findspot of the epigraph. They requested Dr. Chhabra to reach Jhansi on the 15th of November 1954 for being escorted to the spot. Although Dr. Chhabra oould not visit the place on that date, the two Sharma brothers took Mr. Lall to Gujarra to show the insoription, and the discovery was announced in some daily papers. On the 5th of December 1984, Dr. Chhabra visited the village in the company of Mr. Lall, Mr. 8. K. Sen, Additional Deputy Commissioner of the Datia District, Dr. K. N. Puri, then Superintendent of the Department of Archaeology at Agra (Northern Circle), and the two Sharma brothers. He carefully examined the record and took inked impressions and photographs of it. Soon afterwards he incorporated the results of his study of the epigraph in a paper wbich was read at the Ahmedabad Session of the Indian History Congress in the last week of December 1954. In the course of my annual tour in search of inscriptions in the winter of 1954-55, I visited Gujarra for an examination of the record on the 5th of February 1956. Some time later Dr. Chhabra was kind enough to place at my disposal a oopy of his unpublished paper as well as his tentative transcript of the epigraph. and in February 1956 he was so good as to permit me to edit the inscription in the Epigraphia Indica. The area occupied by the writing on the face of the boulder measures about 9 feet 5 inches in length and 1 foot 7 inches in height. There are only five lines of writing. An akshara is about 3 inches in height. Lines 2-5 begin from a distance of about 6 inches towards the left of the commencement of line 1. The fifth line, with which the epigraph ends, is shorter than the other lines. The letters are carefully engraved. But the preservation of the writing is not satisfactory. Some 1 Maoron over e and o has not been used in the article. * Dr. Chhabra's paper together with his transcript of the inscription has since appeared in Proc. lu('. Ahmedabad, pp. 68-71. (205)

Page #299
206 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA [VOL. XXXI letters at the end of line 4 and the beginning of line 5 are very badly damaged. Indeed it appears from the stone that line 4 stops a few inches towards the left of the end of the preceding lines. Even in other parts of the record, there are many letters and signs which are indistinct. The characters, which are early Brahmi as expected, are slightly longish in shape as in some of Asoka's Pillar Edicts such as those on the Delhi-Topra and Lauriya-Nandangarh pillars. The inscription is another version of Asoka's Minor Rock Edict I. The language of this edict has been called the Magadha dialect found in his Pillar Edicts as well as the Rock Edicts at Dhauli and Jaugada; but it has been noticed that r has not been changed to l in all the cases in some of the versions such as those at Rupnath and Maski, while it has been retained in versions like those in Mysore. There is no orthographical peculiarity which is not already known from other inscriptions of Asoka. In several cases, medial a, i and u have been used respectively for medial a, i and u. The consonant r has not been changed to l except in chilathitike in line 4. Ch has been used for & in chakiye (Sanskrit sakyam, sakyah). A point of grammatical interest is offered by the verb smi (Sanskrit asmi) in the place of sumi found in the same context in the Rupnath, Sahasram and Maski versions of the edict. The word samvachhara has been used in the neuter gender. The case-ending e has been used for both Masculine Nominative Singular and Neuter Nominative and Accusative Singular. Both the suffixes for the Active and Middle forms of the Present Participle have been used; but the suffix for the Middle form has taken the shape of mina in the place of Sanskrit mana. It is interesting to note that the Participles charam (Active) and charamina (Middle) have been formed from the same root. The old form of the Infinitive Mood is noticed in papetave and aradkayitare. The inscription begins with the sentence: Dev[anam]piya[sa] Piyadasino Asokarajasa (Sanskrit: Devanampriyasya Priyadarsinah Asokarajasya)," Of Devanampriya Priyadarsin Asokaraja". A word like sravanam, 'proclamation', is understood in the context. The same is the case with the Maski version of the edict. It is well known that, in his inscriptions, Asoka generally calls himself 'king Devanampriya Priyadarsin' or ' Devanampriya' or king Priyadarsin', and that, among the published inscriptions of the Maurya emperor, the version of Minor Rock Edict I at Maski alone mentions him by his personal name Asoka. The Gujarra version of the edict, which calls him Asokaraja, is thus the second of his known epigraphic records mentioning him by his personal name. The next sentence of the inscription reads: a[dha]tiyani sa[m]vachharani upasak[e]=s[m]i (Sanskrit: ardhatritiyan samvatsaran [vyapya aham] upasakah asmi), "I have been an upasaka (i.e. a lay follower of the Buddha) for two years and a half." The word sadhikani or satirekani qualifies adetiyani in the corresponding sentence in the other versions suggesting that, when Minor Rock Luict I was issued, Asoka had been an upasaka for a little more than two and half years and not exactly for only two years and a half as stated in the present version. The omission seems to be due to oversight either of the scribe or of the engraver. Most other versions add to this a sentence saying that Asoka was not energetic in the practice and propagation of Dharma during the whole of this period of a little over two and half years. The Mysore versions of the edict clearly state that this period of inactivity on the part of Asoka lasted for one year. The following sentence of the edict says that he worked zealously in the cause of Dharma only for a little over one year forming the latter part of the said period of his upasakatva till the date of the proclamation. The third sentence runs as follows :sadhike sa[m]vachha[re] ya cha me Samghe y[a]te ti [aha]m tadha[m] cha parakamte ti [a]ha (Sanskrit: sadhikam samvatsaram [vyapya] yat cha maya Sanghah yalah iti aham badham parakrantah iti aha), "Saith he, 'It is a little more than one year that I have been associated with the Sangha (i.e. the Buddhist Clergy) and have been excessively energetic (in CII, Vol. I, pp. oxxiii, cxxix.

Page #300
No. 27] GUJARRA INSCRIPTION OF ASOKA 207 the practice and propagation of Dharma)'." The wording of the sentence is different from that in the other versions. There is considerable difference of opinion among soholars as regards the meaning of the word yata indicating Asoka's relation with the Buddhist Church. In the place of gata, some versions have upayata, upagata or upota. The sentence is in the passive in some versions (0.8. maya Sanghah yatab) and in the active in others (e.g. ahan Sanghan yatah). Some scholars think that the reference is to a visit that Aboka paid to the Buddhist Church. But this is improbable as the Present Tense in the verb sumi, 'I am' or 'I have been', in the corresponding passage, e.g., in the Rupnath version (satileke chu chhavachhare ya sumi hakam Sagha upeta, Sanskrit : satirekam cha tu samvatsarar yat asmi ahari Sangham upetab), would suggest that the actios indicated by yata-upayata upagata=upeta with reference to Asoka's relation with the Sangha was a continuous event lasting for over a year immediately preceding the date of the odiot. To obviato this difficulty, some scholars take upeta and its equivalents to mean 'entered' and think that Aboka became a Buddhist monk or at least a bhikshu-gatika or grihastha-muni. That, however, Asoka was an upasaka and not a monk at the time of the promulgation of the edict is clear from the Present Tense used in asmi in the second sentence of the inscription already discussed above. On the date of the proclamation, Asoka could not have been staying in the Church for more than a year as the edict is stated to have been issued on the 257th day of a tour which he had undertaken for the propagation of Dharma, the period covered by the tour being eight months and a half. We have elsewherel suggested that yata=upayata=upagata=upeta has been used here in the sense of sangata, intimately associated', and that it speaks of Asoka's close contact with the Buddhist Church, which began more than a year before the promulgation of the edict. Some scholars think that the second and third sentences of the ediot speak of two different stages of Asoka's upasakatva, the first covering more than 2 years when he was not zealous in the practice and propagation of Dharma and the second covering more than a year when he was exerting himself in the cause of Dharma. This would suggest that, by the time when the ediot was issued, Asoka had been an upasaka for nearly four years. But this is unlikely in view of the fact that Aboka uses the Present Tense in connection with the period of more than 21 years giving the duration of his upasakatva till the date of the edict and also with the period of more than a year (immediately preceding the said date) when he was zealous in the practice and propagation of Dharma but that he uses the Past Tense (Aorist) in connection with the period of one year when he was not exerting himself in the cause of Dharma (cf. Brahmagiri version : no tu kho budham prakamte husar ekar savachharan-Sanskrit : no tu khalu badhan prakrantah abhuvam ekam samvatsaram). The fourth sentence reads : elena amtarena Jambudipasi Devana[mn]piya[sa a]misari-deva santo munisa misam-deva kata (Sanskrit : etena antarena Jambudvipe Devanampriyasya amisra-devah santah manushyah misra-devak kritah, "Devanampriya's men (i.e. subjects) in Jambudvipa, who were unmingled with gods during this period, have been made (by him) mingled with gods." The wording of the sentence is not the same in all the versions. The use of Devanampriyasya in this context is a peculiarity of the Gujarra text of the edict. In some versions, men who had been formerly unmingled with gods are represented as mingled with the latter, while, in others, gods are represented as having been formerly unmingled with men and later mingled with them. Jambudvipa here apparently indicates the empire of Aboka. The following sentence makes it clear that the result of the practice and propagation of Dharms on the part of Asoka was claimed to be this mingling of his subjects with gods. The commingling of gods and men has been understood differently by different scholars. H. P. Sastri's interpretation of devah as 'the Brahmanas' is based on a misunderstanding of the corresponding sentence of the Rupnath version of the edict and has now been given up. Sylvam Levi Maski Inscription of Aboka, Hyderabad Archaeological Series, No. 1 (rovised edition), 1966, p. 24. * JPA8B, 1010, PP. 269 ff.

Page #301
208 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA (VOL. XXXI and Filliozat take dova to mean 'a king'. But it is diffioult to believe that Asoka who claimed to have been 'beloved of the gods' would have thought it proper to refer to his own self (or, to kings including himself as a god. He could hardly have been unconscious of the ambiguity that would result from the use of the word in a sense which is not its normal meaning. F. W. Thomas thinks that Aboks brought the Brahmanioal gods to the knowledge of wild tribes and other backward peoples who had formerly no knowledge of them. But Asoka's Dharma had really little to do with the Brahmanioal gods, and the claim seems to refer to his subjects in general. According to E. Hultzsch, devah here means divyani rupani of Rock Ediot IV, meaning 'gods in effigie' which Aboka exhibited to his subjeots. But Rook Ediot IV really says that Asoka's dharm-anusasti achieved better result in promoting Dharma among the people than the religious exhibitions oonduoted by earlier kings had attained. The correct interpretation of the passage in question has been offered by D. R. Bhandarkar who thinks that Asoka led men in the path of Dharma so that they became fit to be commingled with gods not only in heaven but also in this life. This interpretation seems to be supported by the passage yogam yurjanti ooourring in the latter part of the present version of the edict. The next sentence runs as follows: paralamasa iyan phale (Sanskrit: parakramasya idan phalam), "This is the result of (his) exertion in the practice and propagation of Dharma)". The exertion relates to Asoka's activities during the period of more than a year immediately before the date of the edict, which is referred to in the third sentence disoussed above. The sixth and seventh sentences of the inscription read: no [cha ilyar mahatena ti va chakiye papotave [l*] khudakena pi parakamaminena dhammam charaminena panesu samyatena vipule pi svage chakiye aradhayitave (Sanskrit : no cha idam mahata iti eva sakyam praptum kshudrakera api parakramamapena dharman charata praneshu sanyatena vipulah api svargah sakyah aradhayitum), "It is not that the rich man alone is able to obtain this (result). Even a poor man, who exerts himself. praotises (the duties associated with) Dharma and observes restraint in respect of living beings, is able to attain even the great heaven". Asoka here says that the brilliant result obtained by him by dint of his exertion in the practioe and propagation of Dharma can also be achieved by & poor man and that it is not a monopoly of a rich man like himself. The wording of these two sentences is not the same in the different versions. By 'great heaven', Asoka posssibly understood a station higher than the world of the gods. The next sentence reads : s[e] etaye atha[ye) iyam savane (Sanskrit: tat etasmai arthaya idam bravanam)," Therefore this proolamation is being issued by me) for this following) purpose". The twofold purpose is indicated in the next two sentences. The first of the two purposes is indicated in the sentence which reads : khudake cha udare cha dharma charamtu (yolgar yurijantu (Sanskrit: kshudrakah cha udarah cha dharman charatam, vooan yufsjatam), "Let the poor and the rich (both) practise (the duties associated with) Dharma and effeot (their) association (with gods thereby)". Asoka's first purpose for issuing the proclamation was that his subjects, both poor and rich, should emulate him in the practice of Dharma (which, in his view, included the propagation of Dharma) and this, he believed, would make them fit for commingling with the gods. In the place of this sentence, other versions have," Let (both) the poor and the rich exert themselves in the cause of Dharma)". The passage yogam yumjantu added in the present version to what corresponds to the above sentence of the other versions is of considerable importance as it throws weloome light on the interpretation of the controversial reference to the commingling of gods and men in the earlier part of the ediot. Seo Journ. As., Tomo OCXXXVII, 1940, PP. 226ff. Soo also comments on some of Filliozat's suggestions in Maski Inscription of Aboba, op. cit., p. 26 and note 3; p. 27, noto 1. * OHI, Vol. I. p. 606. ABORI, VOL. X, PP. 26 f.

Page #302
No. 27] GUJARRA INSCRIPTION OF ABOKA 209 The second purpose underlying the proclamation is indicated in the next sentence which reads: anta pi cha junaitu kin ti ................ enam [vaj dharm]man chhara[vn] ati(yo), (Sanskrit: antak api cha janantu-kim iti- ................ [janah] enam eva Dharman charan alvod), "Let the people outside the borders (of my dominions) also know that ................ if (people) practise the (duties associated with) this Dharina alone to a considerable degree." The message to the antah or peoples living beyond the borders of Asoka's empire is also found in most other versions. But the wording of the present text is different. Unfortunately many of the aksharas in this part are damaged and the meaning of the section is not absolutely certain. We have tried below to restore the lost words on the basis of the wording in the other versions. In matters like the promotion of Dbatma, Asoka made no distinction between his own subjects and foreigners. To him all men were like his children. The last sentence of the inscription reads : iyan [cha) savana vivuthe[na 256] (Sanskrit : idam cha sravanam uyushtena 256), "And this proclamation is (being 188 ued by me when I have been) on tour (for) 256 (days)". The word vivutha (i.o. viyutha) standing for Sanskrit vyushta has been used here for Sanskrit ryushita. There is difference of opinion among scholars on the interpretation of the sentence. But the corresponding sentenoe in the Sahasram version makes its meaning absolutely clear. This reads: duve sa panna lan-sata vivutha ti 256 which stands for Sanskrit: dve shat-panchabad-ratri-sate vyushtah (wyushitah aham) iti 256 or dve shatpanchadad-ratri-sate vyushte (=vyatite maya) iti 256. This tour seems to be one of the early Dharma-yatras (i.e. tours for the propagation of Dharma) instituted by Asoka in the tenth year after his ooronation (i.e. in the eleventh year of his reign, corresponding roughly to 260-259 B.C.) and particularly referred to in Rock Edict VIII. It is now generally believed that Minor Rook Ediot I is the earliest of Asoka's proclamations on matters relating to Dharma first issued 12 years after his coronation, i. e. about 258-257 B. C. TEXTI 1 (I) Dev[anam]piya[sa] Piyadasino Asokarajasa [l*) (II) a (dha]tiyani sa[m]vachharani? upasak[e]=r[m]i [[*] (III) sadhike sa[m]vaobha[re) ya cha me Samghe y[a]te ti [aha]m ba2 dha[m] cha parakamte ti [@]ha [*] (IV) etena amtarena Jaunbudipasi Devana[m]piya[ 8a a]misam-deva samtos munisa misam-deva kata [l*] (V) parakamasa iyam phale [[*] (VI) no [cha ilyar mahatena ti va 3 chakiye papotave [i*] (VII) khudakena pi perakamaminena dhamma charaminena panesu samyatena vipule pi svage chakiye aradhayitave [l*] (VIII) s[e] etaye 4. athafvel iya savane [1] (IX) khudake cha udare cha dhammam charantu fyolga yumjamta [[*] (X) amta pi cba japanta kiti cha chilath[iti]ke dhammacha......... 5 ...[si]tie [cha] enam (va] dha[m]mam chara[m] atisyo] [l*] (XI) iyam (cha] savana viruthorna 200] 50 6 [*] 1 From impressions. . In the place of ni, no seems to have been originally on graved. *This akshara had been originally omitted and was later inserted in the small space between the preceding and following aksharas. This akshara should better be road after chilathitike. The intended reading of the sentence may be chilathitike cha dhammacharane hotu (Sanskrit: chimasthitika cha dharma-charanam bhavatu). Of., 6.g., chila thitike cha palakame hotte (Sanskrit: chirasthitilah alu praleramal bhavatu) in the Sahasram version. * The intended reading may be mdhisiti (Saurkrit : vardhishyate). As suggested by other versions of tho udior, the lost words hefore vadhisit may be iyarh aths (Sanskrit : ayan arkhab). * This Participle in the Nominative Singular has to be takog with a word like jane (Sanskrit janah.) Of. heran w Irlantan (Sanskrit : epsh yuyash kurvankb) in the Maski vorsion.

Page #303
910 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA [VOL. XXXI TRANSLATION (I) (This is a proclamation) of Devanampriya Priyadarsin Asokaraja. (II) I have been (now) an upasaka (i.e. a lay follower of the Buddha) for two and half years, (III) Saith he," It is (now) more than a year that the Sangha (i.e. the Buddhist Church) has been intimately associated with me and that I have been exerting myself in the cause of Dharma)". (IV) Devanampriya's men (i.e. subjects) in Jambudvipa, who had been unmingled with the gods during this period, were made (by him) mingled with the gods. (V) This is the result of (his) exertion (in the cause of Dharma). (VI) It is not that this (result) can be obtained by the rich man alone. (VII) Even the poor man, if he exerts himself in the cause of Dharma), practises (the duties associated with) Dharma and observes restraint in respect of living beings, can attain even the great heaven. (VIII) Therefore this proolamation is (issued by me) for this following) purpose. (IX) Let (both) the poor and the rich practise (the duties associated with) Dharma (and) effect (thereby their) Association (with the gods). (X) Let the peoples living beyond the borders (of my empire) also know that .......... it (one) practises (the duties associated with) this Dharma alone to a considerable extent." (XI) And this proclamation (is issued by me when I have been) on tour (for) 256 days). The conjootural restoration of the damaged portion of the insoription would suggest the translation : "Let the people living beyond the borders (of my empire) also know that the practice of (the duties associated with) Dharma should further increaso. This matter will increase if (people) pruolin (who cuties associated with this Dharma alone to considerable degroo".

Page #304
No. 28-RAJULA-MANDAGIRI INSCRIPTION OF ASOKA (2 Plate) D. C. SIRCAR, OOTACAMUND In a letter dated the 14th September 1946, Mr. T. G. Aravamuthan, a keen student of ancient Indian history and an Advocate of the Madras High Court, sent for examination to the Government Epigraphist for India an eye-copy of the beginning of an old Brahmi insoription, which he had reproduced from an old record abont thirty years previously. Just then he could not remember the source from which the eye-copy had been taken down ; but he correctly noticed that some of the letters of the inscription looked like Brahmi characters found in the edicts of Asoka. Unfortunately it was not possible to make out anything from the eye-copy and Mr. Aravamuthan was searching for his notes to trace its source. In another letter, dated the 14th March 1947, he informed the Government Epigraphist for India that he had reproduced the eye-copy of the inscription from the following volume of the Mackenzie Manuscripts preserved in the Madras Government's Oriental Manuscripts Library : 'Local Records, Vol. 29, Sheet 28, Title 55 : Inscriptions on Stone and Copper in the Aundavanny Mangala Dinne and Punoha Pallem Districts.Transcribed in Local Records, Vol. 23.' He also wrote in this connection that the inscription is stated in the said source to be in a dona opposite the west Gopuram of Pedda Ramalinga Devalayam in the southern part of a village called Rajula-Mandagiri in the Panchapalayam Taluk in the District of the same name. As the List of Villages in the Madras Presidency does not refer to places called Panchapalayam and Rajula-Mandagiri, the findspot of the insoription may be, he suggested, no other than Mandigiri in the Adoni Taluk of the Bellary District, The discovery of the eye-copy in the Mackenzie Manuscripts points to the date when it was prepared. Colin Mackenzie, born in 1754, was appointed to the Sappers in Madras and arrived in India in 1783. He was appointed the first Surveyor-General of India in 1815 and died in 1821. Soon after his arrival in South India, Mackenzie contacted certain Brahmana Pandits and realised the importance of collecting manusoripts and studying their contents for an evaluation of Indian culture. In the thirtyeight years of his stay in India, he collected innumerable manuscripts in Sans. krit, Arabic and Persian as well as in the South Indian languages, of which the Sanskrit, Arabic and Persian manuscripts were sent to England. His collection aleo included transcripts of numerous inscriptions on stone and oopper plates. After his death, Mackenzie's South Indian collection was purchased by the East India Company and their catalogue in two volumes, prepared by H. H. Wilson with the assistanoe of Mackenzie's Pandits, was published from Calcutta in 1828. The manuscripts were afterwards deposited first in the library of the Madras College, then in the library of the Presidency College, and ultimately in the Government Oriental Manuscripts Library, Madras. It seems that the eye-copy of the Rajula-Mandagiri insoription was prepared for Mackenzie sometime about the beginning of the ninteenth century. In February 1948, Mr. N. Lakshminarayan Rao, then Superintendent for Epigraphy, visited the village of Mandigiri in the Bellary District in search of the epigraph. But no such inscription cou'll be traced there. In December 1952, in the course of his annual tour in search of inscriptions, Mr. M. Venkataramayys, then Epigraphical Assistant in the office of the Government Epigraphist for India, visited Pattikonda which is the headquarters of a Taluk of that name in the Kurnool Distriot and lies about 8 miles from the Tuggali Station on the Guntakal-Bezwada line of the Southern Railway. There he heard of a locality called Rajula-Mandagiri lying at a distance of about 1 Macron over e and o has not been used in the article. - (211)

Page #305
.. EYE-COPY OF RAJULA-MANDAGIRI INSCRIPTION !m m@ mn llh llh lh nwh wh L&I mn 2500 B Gerai d + nh mm w 225 m m m`h (Photographs from Mackenzie Mss.)

Page #306
918 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA (VOL, XXXI 3 miles to the north-west of Pattikonda and also of the existence of some inscriptions at the place. It is a hamlet attached to the village of Juturu about 4 miles to the north-west of Pattikonde. There is no road from Pattikonda to Rajula-Mandagiri ; but the place can be reached by a bullook-cart. The hamlet lies at a distance of about 20 miles from Erragudi where the ediots of Asoka were discovered in 1929.2 Mr. Venkataramayya could not visit Rajula-Mandagiri just then. Next year he again went to the Pattikonda area in search of insoriptions and disopvered the record at Rajula-Mandagiri on the 26th December 1953. There is no doubt that this is the inscription, an eye-copy of which found a place in the Mackenzie Manuscripts. The temple of Ramalingesvara stands on the rook on which the inscription is engraved. The epigraph is incised on the surface of the rook at a distance of about ten yards from the entrance of the temple. Four other early and medieval epigraphs were also discovered in the locality. . The inscription representing a version of Asoka's Minor Rock Edicts I and II commences with & trisceles which is sometimes found on the uninsoribed cast ooins of ancient India. The same symbol is noticed in the eye-copy. The copyist tried to reproduce only some letters at the beginning of the inscription. But he only copied the letters and their parts which he could clearly see and omitted damaged letters without leaving any space for them. This made it impossible for anybody to decipher the record from the eye-copy. The area covered by the Rajula-Mandagiri inscription consisting of 15 lines of writing is about 70" by 40". Individual aksharas are about 21' in height. The preservation of the writing is extremely unsatisfactory. There is no line in which a number of aksharas are not damaged, beyond recognition in most cases. The characters, which are slightly roundish in shape and are rather carelessly engraved in lines which are not always straight, closely resemble those of the Erraguli inscriptions of Asoka. While, however, the Erragudi version of Minor Rock Ediots I and II has many passages to be read from right to left and several groups of letters engraved outside their proper places, the said peculiarities are absent in the writing of the Rajula-Mandagiri version. The lines have to be read from left to right as usual in Brahmi and letters do not appear to have been incised outside their proper places. The left and right strokes forming the lower part of t are curved, the two of them together generally forming & sort of semigirole. The letter r is not of the cork-screw type. It is a horizontal line, its upper end being generally & ourve opening towards the right. The upper vertical of v is sometimes a curve opening towards the right and the letter resembles m without its right upper member (of. Devanam and hevaha in line 1). The conjunct pr has been written as rp. As regards the Prakrit language of the record and its orthography and grammar, it may be pointed out that the Rajula-Mandagiri version of Minor Rook Ediots I and II may be regarded as a close copy of the Erragudi text of the same reoords. Most of the characteristics of the epigraph in these respects are also known from some other insoriptions of Asoka. The letter r has not been changed to land n has been used in all cases for n. The use of hevaha for Sanskrit evam-aha only in the Rajula-Mandagiri and Erragudi versions is interesting. Both these versions appear to use hota for Sanskrit bhavatu. Most of the sentences of the Rajula-Mandagiri version of Minor Rock Edicts I and II are fragmentary ; but the lost aksharas can be restored with the help of the almost identical oopy found at Erragudi. Such restorations are generally supported by the possible number of aksharas lost in partioular gaps. The Rajula-Mandagiri text in its turn helps us in restoring certain groups of letters either altogether left out in the Erragudi copy through inadvertence or incised there out *An. Rep. Arch. Surv. India, 1928-29, pp. 161-67. See A. Ep., 1953-54, Nos. 64-67 of App.B. Boe ADA Catalogue of the Coins of Ancient India, pp. Ixxvi, 98,

Page #307
No. 28] RAJULA-MANDAGIRI INSCRIPTION OF ASOKA 213 of their proper places. There are only a few cases where the Rajula-Mandagiri text seems to differ from the Erragudi copy. But the variations are not of great importance. For the purpose of interpreting the ediots, we propose to quote the text of the sentences of the Rajula-Mandagiri version singly or in groups and, in the case of the fragmentary sentences, also the corresponding parts of the Erragudi version. The Minor Rock Edicts at Erragudi have been published by several students including the author of this paper. But, in the following lines, I shall quote the Erragudi text from a fresh transcript recently prepared by me from a re-study of the record. The first sentence of the Rajula-Mandagiri version of Minor Rock Edict I reads: Devanampiye hevaha (Sanskrit: Devanampriyah evam aha), "Thus saith the Beloved of the Gods." There is a trisceles symbol at the beginning of the sentence. The symbol is also found in the Erraguai version of the edict at the beginning of the same sentence, although it was wrongly read there as se (Sanskrit sah, tat). The second and third sentences, the first of which is partially preserved, read adhikani cha a ...... ke [*] no tu kho ekam samvachara pakamte husam. The text of the same sentences as found in the Erragudi version runs adhikani [adhatiyani samvachharani*] ya hakam upasake [*] no tu kho ekam savachharam pakamtes husam (Sanskrit: adhkian ardhatritiyan samvatsaran [vyapya] yat aham upasakah [asmi] | no tu khalu [aham] ekam samvatsaram [vyapya] prakrantah abhuvam), "It is (now) more than two and half years that I have been an upasaka (i.e. a lay follower of the Buddha). I was, however, not energetic (in the practice and propagation of Dharma) for one year (at the beginning of the above period)." The passage adhatiyani samvachharani in the second sentence of the edict appears to be either out off from the impressions of the Erragudi version or inadvertently omitted from it. The Rajula-Mandagiri version has space for these aksharas, although they are damaged. In the place of adhikani other versions generally have sadhikani or satirekani. The next sentence, which is also partially preserved, reads: satireke..... Mayate badham cha me pakamte. The complete sentence reads as follows in the Erragudi version: satireke chu kho savachhare yam maya Samghe upayite badham cha me pakamtes (Sanskrit: satirekam cha tu khalu samvatsaram [vyapya] yat maya Sanghah upetah badham cha maya prakrantam), "It is (now) more than a year that I have indeed been intimately associated with the Sangha (i.e. the Buddhist Clergy) and have been excessively energetic (in the cause of Dharma)." In the place of upayite (Sankarit upetah) of the Erragudi version, the Rajula-Mandagiri text seems to have upayate (Sanskrit upayatah). The fifth damaged sentence reads: imina chu kalena ami bhuta. The complete text of the same sentence in the Erragudi version reads: imina chu kalena amisa [ye] munisa devehi te dani misibhuta (Sanskrit: etena cha tu kalena [devaih] amierah ye manushyah [abhuvan] devaih te idanim misribhutah [santi]), "Those men, who were unmingled (with the gods) during this period (down to the present), have now been mingled with the gods." The next sentence, which is not fully preserved, runs: pakama...... phale. The same sentence in the Erragudi copy reads: pakamasa hi iyam [phale*] (Sanskrit: [mama] prakramasya 1 IHQ, Vol. VII, pp. 817 ff.; Vol. IX, pp. 116 ff.; Vol. XIII, pp. 132; ARASI, 1928-29, pp. 166-67; Select Inscriptions, pp. 52 ff. See now below, Vol. XXXII, pp. 1 ff. The passage ya hakam upasake no tu kho ekam samvachharam pakamte forming line 2 of the Erragudi record has to be read there from right to left. The passage te badham cha me pakamie [1] imina chu kalena a of the fourth and fifth sentences in the Erragudi copy forms line 4 of that record and has to be read from right to left. But misa ye munisa which follows has been engraved about the left end of the line and has to be read from left to right. The aksharas "dakena pi paka of a gentence in the latter part of the edict are engraved before devehi. 12

Page #308
214 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA [VOL. XXXI hi idam phalam), "This is the result of (my) exertion (in the cause of Dharma)." The word phale is inadvertently omitted from the Erragudi text. The seventh and eighth sentences, the second of which is damaged, run: no hiyam mahapteneva sakiye [*] khudake sakiye vipu..... ......tave. The complete text of this section found in the Erragudi copy runs: [no hiyam*] mahapteneva sakiye [[*] khudakena pi pakamaminena sakiye vipule svage aradhetave (Sanskrit: no hi idam mahatmana eva sakyam | kshudrakena api prakramamanena sakyah vipulah svargah aradhayitum), "Indeed it is not attainable only by the rich man. Even the poor man, if he is energetic (in the cause of Dharma), can attain even the great heaven." The passage no hiyam, found in the Rajula-Mandagiri copy, has been inadvertently omitted from the text of the Erragudi version. The next damaged sentence reads: etaye cha athaya.. savane savite, the Erragudi text giving the complete text of the sentence as: etaya cha athaya iyam savane savite (Sanskrit: etasmai cha arthaya idam sravanam sravitam), "It is for this purpose that the proclamation has been made (by me)." The tenth sentence which is damaged reads: nevu chirathitika cha iyam pakame hota vi..... laka ta cha me jaThe complete text of the sentence as found in the Erragudi copy runs: atha khudaka-mahalaka imam pi pakamevu amta cha me janevu chirathitika cha iyam pakame hota vipulam pi cha vadhasita aparadhiya diyadhiyam (Sanskrit: yatha kshudraka-mahallakah idam api prakrameyuh antah api cha janiyuh chirasthitikah cha ayam prakramah bhavatu vipulam api cha [idam] vardhishyate avaradhikena dvyardham), "So that the poor and the rich should also be energetic in this matter (of the practice and propagation of Dharma), and that the peoples living beyond the borders (of my empire) should also know (that this matter) will increase to a great extent, (at least) roughly to one and a half times." Mahallaka is a Pali word meaning 'big', i.e. rich in the.present context. The eleventh sentence which is not fully preserved reads: ... cha savane savapite vyuthena 200 50 6. As seen from the text of the Erragudi version, the word lost at the beginning of the sentence is iyam, the complete sentence standing for Sanskrit: idam cha sravanam sravitam vyushitena 256, "This proclamation is being issued (by me when I have been) on tour (for) 256 (days)." The above portion is followed in line 7 by the text of Minor Rock Edict II. The first sentence of this edict is fully preserved and is also found in the Erregudi copy. It reads: hevam Devanampiye aha (Sanskrit: evam Devanampriyah aha), "Thus saith the Beloved of the Gods." The second sentence, which is damaged, runs: yatha Devanampi....... ye, the complete text of which as found in the Erragudi copy is: yatha Devanampiye aha tatha kataviye," (Sanskrit: yatha Devanampriyah aha tatha kartavyam [yushmabhih mahamatraih]), "You should do as (you have been) told (to do) by the Beloved of the Gods." The king here addresses his executive officers entitled Mahamatra, who were employed in various administrative units of the empire. The third and fourth sentences run: Rajuke anapetaviye [|] se dani janapadani anapayisati Rathikani cha (Sanskrit: Rajjakah [yushmabhib] ajnapayitavyah | sah idanim janapadan ajapayishyati Rashtrikan cha), "The (officer entitled) Rajjuka should be ordered (by you in respect of 1 In the Erragudi copy, the passage iyam [phale | no hiyam*] makapteneva sakiye khu in this sentence and the preceding one forms a half line to be read from right to left. The following passage dakena pi paka is engraved before devehi ie dani,etc., in line 5. The aksharas dhetave [*]e of this sentence and the following one are written above the line at the left of the half line mahaptenera sakiye khu to be read from right to left. In the Erragudi text, the passage ta cha me janevu chirathitika cha forms a half line to be read from right to left and radhasita aparadhiya diyadhiyam is engraved slightly below the level of the preceding cha. The passage iyam cha savane sao in the Erragudi copy forms a half line and has to be read from right to left. The passage tanampiye aha tatha katariye in the Erragudi text forms a half line to be read from right to left. In the Erragudi copy, se dani janapadam anadeg forms a half line engraved below rajuke anapetaviye (another half line to be read from left to right) and has to be read from right to left.

Page #309
No. 25] RAJULA-MANDAGIRI INSCRIPTION OF ASOKA 218 this matter). He (in his turn) will order the people of the countryside as well as the (officer entitled) Rashtrika." Both these sentences are found in the Erragudi copy. The Mahamatras, indirectly referred to in the second sentence of this edict, seem to have been in charge of the provinces or groups of districts in Asoka's empire while the Rajjukas and Rashtrikas mentioned in these sentences were probably rulers of the districts and their sub-divisions respectively. The designation Pradesika seems to have been applied to the said class of the Mahamatras in Rock Edict III, the Yuktas mentioned there being probably officers of a class similar to that of the Rashtrika or of a still lower grade. The word yukta may also mean there merely 'an official'. The next five sentences, which are mostly damaged, read: mata. ... [*] rpanesu dayitaviye [*] sacha vataviya [*] ... [[*] gurusu taviya. The complete text of this part, as found in the Erragudi version, runs: matapitusu sususitaviye [[*] hemeva garusu sususitaviye [*] rpanesu dayitariye [*] sache vataviye [*] ima dhammaguna pavatitaviye (ya) (Sanskrit: mata-pitrisha busrushitavyam | evam eva gurushu susrushitavyam | praneshu dayitavyam | satyam vaktavyam | ime dharma-gunah pravartitavyah), "One should be obedient to one's parents. One should likewise be obedient to one's elders. One should be kind to the living beings. One should speak the truth. One should propound these attributes of Dharma." There appears to be no space for hemeva in the second of these sentences in the Rajula-Mandagiri copy. The tenth sentence reads as in the Erragudi copy: hevam tuphe anapayatha Devanampiyavachanena (Sanskrit: evam yuyam ajnapayata Devanampriya-vachanena), "Thus you should pass orders in the words of the Beloved of the Gods." The eleventh sentence, which is damaged, reads: ... tha ha..... karanakani yugyachariyani bambhanaki(ni) cha tuphe. The complete text of the sentence as found in the Erragudi version runs: hevam anapa yatha hathiyarohani karu(ra)nakani yugyachariyani bambhanani cha tuphe (Sanskrit: evam ajnapayata hastyarohan karanakan yugyacharyan brahmanan cha yuyam)," In this way you should pass orders on the elephant-riders, the scribes, the charioteers and (the teachers of) the Brahmana (community)." The elephant-riders, scribes and charioteers are mentioned side by side with the Brahmana teachers apparently because they had also their pupils to whom they used to teach their profession. The iden was that all teachers should guide their pupils in the path of Dharma as understood by Asoka. The following sentences are meant to be the address of the officers to the teachers. The twelfth sentence, which is partially preserved, reads: ....... amte.... pakiti. The complete text of the sentence, found in the Erragudi version, runs: hevark nivesayatha amtevasini yarisa porana pakiti (Sanskrit: evam nivesayata anterasinah yadrisi paurani. prakritih), "You must thus instruct your pupils in accordance with what is the ancient usage." The damaged thirteenth sentence reads: ..........viye. The complete text of the sentence in the Erragudi copy runs: iyam sususitaviye (Sanskrit: idam susrushitavyam), "This (order) should be obeyed". The fourteenth sentence, which is damaged, reads: apachaya.......se achariya... The complete sentence reads in the Erragudi copy as follows: apachayana ya va achariyasa se hemeva (Sanskrit: apachayana ya eva acharyasya sa evam eva), "Whatever honour is enjoyed by the teacher lies really in this." But there is no space for so many aksharas in the damaged part of the Rajula-Mandagiricopy, the intended reading in which may have been apachayana hemeva se achariyasa (Sanskrit: apachayana evam eva sa acharyasya). 1 The aksharas susu to go before sitaviye hemeva at the beginning of the line in the Erragudi version have been engraved at the beginning of the following line before ma dhamma-guna. The aksharas hevam anapadeg in the Erragudi copy are engraved below the right end of the line and have to be read from right to left. In the Erragudi copy, the aksharas yasa of achariyasa have been engraved at the beginning of the following line, and hemeva, incised below the concluding part of the line, have to be read from right to left.

Page #310
216 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA (VOL. XXXI The fifteenth sentence, which is partially preserved, reads :..........ud pana........... matikani yatharaha natikasu pavatitaviye. The complete sentence as found in the Erragudi copy reads : yatha va puna achariyasa natikani yatharahan natikasu rpavatitaviye (Sanskrit yatha va punah acharyasya Watikah (santi) yatharhan (taih tasya] jatikasu fidam] pravartitavyam), "Then again, this (principle underlying the order) should be established in the proper manner among (the teacher'8) female relations by the male relations he may have." In the RajulaMandagiri copy, the reading may be natikesu (Sanskrit jnatikeshu). The sixteenth sentence, also fragmentary, rung : ........ ate................ viya yarisa porana pakati. The complete sentence reads as follows in the Erragudi copy : hesapit artevasisu yatharahan pavatitaviye yarisa porana pakiti (Sanskrit : etat api antevasishu yatharhan pravartitavyan yadrisi paurani prakritib), "This should also be established (by them) in the proper way among their own) pupils in accordance with what is the ancient usage". The seventeenth sentence. which is damaged, reads: yatharaharh yatha iya" ............ siya ............ tha anapayatha cha antevasi..... In the Erragudi copy, the complete sentence reads : yatharaham yatha iyan satiro(re)ko siya hevari tuphe anapayatha nivesayatha cha antevasini (Sanskrit : yatharham yatha idan satirekam syat evan yuyam ajnapayata nivesayata cha antevasinah), "You should thus guide and instruot your pupils in the proper way, so that this (principle underlying the order) grows (among them abundantly)". The RajulaMandagiri copy seems to have nivesayatha anapayatha cha in the place of anapayatha nivesayatha cha of the Erragudi version. Only two aksharas of the last sentence of the Rajula-Mandagiri copy are traceable on the impressions. But the sentence seems to read as in the Erragudi oopy : hevari Devanampiya ana payati (Sanskrit : evam Devanampriyah aj lapayati), "Thus orders the Beloved of the Gods". TEXT ...... 10 A. Minor Hock Edict I 1 "I) Devanampiye heva[ha)* [l*) (II) adhik[A]nie [cha? a)...... k[e] [l*) (III) no tu [kho] 2 e[ka] samva[chhara pa]karte husam [l*) (IV) (sa]tire(ke)...... [paya]te ba3 dham cha me paka[m]te [I*) (V) [i]mina (chu) ka[le]na ami........ [bhu]ta [l*] (VI) (pa]ka[ma]1 This akshara is damaged and is preceded by a damaged ad at the beginning of the line. This sd is, however, actually meant for the beginning of the following line. 1 of this word, o[@] stands at the beginning of the third line from bottom and tiro(re)ke at the beginning of the penultimate line. From impressions. * There is a trisceles symbol at the beginning of the line. * This word stands for Sanskrit evam aha. * Other versions would suggest sadhikani. But the Erragadi oopy has adhikani. "This damaged akshara looks more like ma. About 15 aksharas are damaged here. They may be restored as dhatiyani samvachhardni yana hata wpisa". About 12 aksharas which are damaged here may be restored as tu kho sarhvachchhare yan maya samyhe v'. 10 The number of akaharas damaged here is about 12 and they may be restored as a munind deshi la dari misi.

Page #311
217 No. 28] RAJULA-MANDAGIRI INSCRIPTION OF ABOXA ..........phale [l* (VII) no hiyam mahapten[e]vs sakiye I (VIII) [khu]dak[o] ..........! [sa]kiye vispa] ........ ......'[ta]ve [l*) (IX) etay[o] cha athaya .... (savane) sav[ite] [l*](X) .......... [la]ka 6 ....... [t]a oha me jane[yu chi]rathiti[ka cha i]yam pakame hota v[i] ...... 7 ...... (XI).... 10 [cha s]avane sa[vapi]te [vyjuthena [200] 50 [6] [l*] B. Minor Rock Edict II (I) [hevar De]vanamp[iye a]ha [I") (II) (yathi Devanampi) ..........." ye [l*) (III) raju[ke a]na[pe]ta[viye) [I*(IV) se da[ni jana]pada. (ni) (a)napayi[sati ra]thika[ni]cha [!*] (V)(ma]ta .....................1 [l*) (VI) gu[rusu) ............13 [1*1 (VII) rpan[esu] [da]yitavi[ye] [l*] (VIII) sa[cha vatavi]ya [l*) (IX) ........ . 10 .......... 15 tavisya] [I*] (X) he[vam tu]phe ana[pa*lyatha Devanam[piya)-vachane [na] [l*) (XI) . 11 tha [ha] ..........1 [ka]ranakani [yug]yachariyani [ba]u[bhana]ki(ni) (oha) tu[phe] [*] (XII).................." 12 [am]te......... ....... pakiti [l*) (XIII) ................. 80[vi]ye [l*] (XIV)(apa) chaya............ 1 se [acha) About 3 akaharas are damaged here. Thoy may be restored a hiyar. About 8 akshara, which are damaged here may be restored as na pi pakamaminena. * The damaged akaharas can be restored as "le svage. * The number of aksharas damaged here is about 3 and they may be restored as dridhe. About 2 aksharas are damaged here. They may be restored as iyan. * There are about 7 akaharas damaged here. They may be restored as atha khudaka-mahao. The damaged aksharas may be restored as imam pakao. * About 3 aksharas are damaged here. They may be restored as Omeyu anh. The number of aksharas damaged here is about 11. The reading appears to be pule vadhisiti aparadhiyd. 10 About 8 akaharas are damaged here. They may be restored as diyadhiyam (1) iyan. 11 There are about 8 aksharan damaged here. They may be restored as "ye aha tatha kafavio. 1 About 8 aksharas which are damaged here may be restored as pitnou surusitaviye. 1 The word can be restored as oususitaviye. 14 These damaged akaharas can be restored as ima dham' There are about 6 akaharas damaged here, which may be restored as oma-gund pavadi # The aksharos lost here can be restored as hevath Anapayao, 11 About 6 akaharas are damaged here. The word may be hathiydrohani. The damaged aksharas can be restored as hevan nivesaydila. About 9 akaharas are damaged here. They may be restored mudaini yariad pordna. # The damaged akaharas can be restored as iyath mistuita. There is space here for about 4 akaharas which may be restored as n hemena. The Erragudi copy has apachd yand ga od Ichariyata se hemeta, in the place of which the present copy seems to have apachayana hemera se achariyasa.

Page #312
218 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA [VOL. XXXI 13 [rilya..] (XV).. v[a pa]na........na[ti]kani yathara[ha na]ti[kasu] [pa]vatita [viye] [*] (XVI)......' [ate] 14 15 [iyam]........"siya napa. * 10 [*] [vilya yarisi porana pajka[ti] [*] (XVII) [yathara]ham yatha tha [anapalyatha cha [a]mt[e]v[asi].. [*] (XVIII).. 1 The lost akshara may be restored as sa. About 2 aksharas which are damaged here may be restored as yatha. There are about 5 aksharas damaged here and they may be restored as achariyasa. The word looks more like natikesu than natikasu here. About 3 aksharas are lost. They may be restored as hesa pi. The damaged akeharas (about 11 in number) may be restored as "vasisu yatharaham pavatita". The damaged aksharas may be restored as satirekam. About 8 aksharas are lost here. They may be restored as hevam tupke nivesaya". The damaged akshara may be restored as ni. 10 The sentence may be restored as hevam Devanampiye anapayati.

Page #313
No. 29.-ADHABHARA PLATES OF MAHA-NANNARAJA (1 Plate) BAL CHANDRA JAIN, RAIPUR Adhabhara (Adbhar or Arbhar), about 40 miles from Bilaspur, is a village in the Sakti Tahu of the Bilaspur District of Madhya Pradesh. On the 5th of August 1954, when a cultivator named Bodhram Bhatku Teli was digging earth in his Khasra No. 747 of that village, he found the present plates buried in the field. They were deposited in the sub-treasury at Sakti where they remained for several months. They were later acquired by the Deputy Commissioner of Bilaspur and presented to the Central Museum, Nagpur. The set consists of three plates, the first and third of which are inscribed on one side and the second on both the sides. Each plate measures 8" in length, 4-95' in breadth and about 1" in-thickness. The second plate is somewbat thicker than the others. About 1' from the middle of the proper right edge of each plate, there is a round hole (6' in diameter) for the seal-ring to pass through. This seal-ring is now lost. The weight of the three plates together is 1164 tolas. There are 27 lines in the inscription : IB-8, IIA-8, IIB-7, IIIA-4. The lower portion of the last plate is blank and the record incomplete. The letters, which are neatly and deeply engraved, are each about 1' in size. The characters are of the box-headed variety and very olosely resemble those of records like the Rajim and Baloda plates of Tivaradeva. The length of medial i is denoted by a dot in the circle which denotes its short form. Medial au 8 tripartito and the subscript resembles in many places the sign of the vowel ri (see bri in lines 1, 7 and 9). The final form of m oocurs in line 24. Punctuation is denoted by a vertical line with its top bent towards the left and followed by another vertical line. The language is Sanskrit and, with the exception of the benedictory and imprecatory verses at the end, the whole record is in prose. Its language differs from the formal portions of the grants of Tivaradeva and Maha-Sivagupta Balarjuna. The inscription is aomewhat carelessly written. The writer has used in many places medial i for medial i. Anusvara and tisarga havo often been unnecessarily used whilo amusvara, visarga and the final consonants are omitted in many cases. As regards orthography, & consonant preceding and following is doubled in some cases. The letter b is sometimes used for v (see abhibriddhi in line 15 and prativastabya in lino 20). Anusvara is wrongly changed to i before a sibilant in vanta (line 5) and to n before . in nibansa in line 22 while n is used for p in punya in line 15. The letter d is omitted in uditya in line 21 and etadvaya in line 23. The object of the inscription is to record the grant of a village named Kontinika, situated in the vishaya or district of Ashtadvara, to a Bhagavala Brahmana named Narayan-opadhyaya who belonged to the Kaundinya gora and the Madhyandina - sakha, by the illustrious MahaNannaraja, son of Mahasiva-Tivararaja. The king, who was born in the lunar dynasty and was an ardent worshipper of Vishnu, made the grant for the merit of himself and his parents. The plates were issued from Sripura and the gift was made on the 12th day of the dark half of the month of Bhadrapada, on the occasion of the sankranti. 1 For the antiquities of this place, se Bilaspur District Gaseler, p. 256; Hiralal, Inscriptions in the 0. P. and Berar, 1932, No. 230. *CII, Vol. III pp. 205 ff.; abovu, Vol. VIT, pp. 108 ff. (219)

Page #314
220 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA (VOL. XXXI The inscription is very important as it reveals the existence of Nannaraja, an as you unknown king of the lunar dynasty of South Kosala or Chhattisgarh. He calls himself the son (atmaja) of Tivaradeva. Thus the genealogical table of the Panduvamki or Somavamal kings of South Kosala would now be as follows : 1. Udayana 2. Indrabela 3. Nanna I Thanedeva Bhavadeva 4. Tivara 6. Chandragupta 8. Nanna II 7. Harshagupta 8. Sivagupta-Balarjuns Mahasiva-Tivararaja issued the Rajim' and Baloda plates respectively in the 7th and 9th years of his reign. He was the son of Nannadevs and grandson of Indrabala. While his own grants mention him as sakala-Kosal-adhipati, the present inscription claims that he was not only in possession of Kosala (South Kosala, modern Chhattisgarh), but that his supremacy extended to the territories of Utkala (modern Orissa) and many other mandalas and that it was the valour of his own arms that brought those mandalas under his command. Scholars have different opinions M regards the date of Tivaradova. But I agree with the view that he came to the throne about 560 A.D.' Like his father Tivara, Nanna II was an ardent worshipper of Vishnu and held sway over the whole of the Kosala country. Nanna II probably had no sons and was succeeded by his uncle Chandragupta, grandfather of Maha-Sivagupta-Balarjuna. Among the geographical names mentioned in the record, Sripura, whence this grant was ingued, has been identified with Sirpur in the Raipur Distriot of Madhya Pradesh. Ashtadvars is the same as Adhabhara, the findspot of the plates. It is also mentioned in one of the Sitamadhi Osve inscriptions. The gift village Kontinika may possibly be either of the modern villages of Kithakoni and Kotmi, both about 12 miles from Adhabhara. TEXT First Plate 1 2pafat [*) for(sit)gerentivahtarcrefcinal<42 NabhaTTArakapAdaprasAdAsAditanayavinayasatyatyAga3 zauryadiguNasampatsaM(tsa)mpAditaprathamapRthvIpatiprabhAvapa4 ribhAvisambhAvanasya bhAvanAbhyAsaprakAzIbhUtanirma aterrifera: afra&T(darbama: parcocim1 CII, Vol. III, pp. 291 ff. . Abovo, Vol. VII, pp. 106 f. Ibid., Vol. XXVI, p. 229. * Hiralal, op. cit., No. 222. . From the original plates. * Expressed by symbol. B

Page #315
kA No. 29] ADHABHARA PLATES OF MAHA-NANNARAJA 8 pArjitasakalakosalotkalAdimaNDalAdhipatyaprAptamAhA7 tmyasya tri(zrI)mahAziyAtIvararAjasya pradyumna iva kaiTabhArerAtma8 jAsta]ccaritAnukaraNaparAyaNaH prAptasakala[ka]osalAma Second Plate, First Side 9 NDalAdhipatyaH paramavaiSNavo mAtApitRpAdAnudhyAtaH zri(zrI)ma10 hAnannarAjAH*] kuzali (lI) // aSTadvAraviSaye kontiNIkagrAme brA- . 11 hmaNAM(NAn) sampUjya prativAsinaH samAjJApayati viditamastu 12 vo yathAsmAbhirayaM grAmo*] yAvadravizazitArAkiraNapra18 tihataghorAndhakAraM jagadavatiSThate tAvadApAbhogyaH sa14 nidhiAH*] sopanidhiraH(ra)cATabhaTaH(Ta)prAvezyAH*] sarvakarAdAnasametAH / 16 sarvapi(pI)DAvarjito mAtApittorAtmanazca punyA (NyA)bhibR(vR)ddhaye (ye) ko18 NDinyasagotrAya vAjasaneyamAdhya(dhyaM)dinabhAgavatabrAhmaNa Second Plate, Second Side 17 nArAyaNopAdhyAyAya mAtApittorAtmanazca puNyAbhibR(va) jaye' 18 bhAdrapadakRSNadvAdazyA (zyAM) saMkrAntI udakapUrva(bba) zAsanena pra19 tipAdita ityavagamya vidheyarbhUtvA samucitaM bhogabhAga20 mupanayadbhiH*] sukhaM prativastabya (vya)miti // bhAvinazca bhUmi21 pAlAnudi(ddi)zyedamabhidhi(dhI)yate [*] bhUmipradA divi lalaM (la)22 nti pataM(ta)nti hanta hRtvA mahi(hIM) nRpatayo narake nRzansA(zaMsAH) 23 etadva(6)ya (yaM) parikalayya calAJca lakSmImAyU(yu)stathA kurutha (1) Third Plate A yadbhavatAmabhi(bhI)STa(STa)m / 1*] api ca [*] dAnAtpA'lanayostAvatphala (laM) -- -.ddhage is redundant. 1 The passage mata.. .Read dana-pd'..

Page #316
6 8 10 12 14 16 gn: Run kebe gwangweonri 21192 rinpeureremon [ ADHABHARA PLATES OF MAHA-NANNARAJA je 1 A:A welrira(111E Eu riu keuda 5rim ahjyYue :redeuri geuri 114 32:21 13: 13a% Haid I raenseurideurikeomteo: 1992 1101112173111 ori ban 012-22+PS Scale: Five-sevenths mirae 10nyeon 4 10 12 14 16

Page #317
beriberimarageurinkirin 18 peuririkokeurimkonterideuBa Ji Zha 20 22 24 b 26 merime geuraepeu geuri uririteori gudongri riririri goemul( L 20 cimdae 20 5110 1153 keolritiweol nan cilrekeubeobeulring kari a keurideu rideu geuri 3gwan 1weol 1 11nyeon 1man 18 20 1 22 R 24 26

Page #318
99. EPIGRAPHIA INDICA (VOL. XXXI 28 sugatidurgatI [*] ko nAma svargamutsRjya narakaM pratipa98 bate // 2*] nyA(vyA)sagi(gI)tA (tAM)zcAtra zlokAnudAharanti // agnerapatyaM 27 prathamaM suvarNa bhUrveSNavI sUryasutAzca gAvaH [*] The verse is incomplete.

Page #319
No. 30-NOTE ON PALLAVARAYANPETTAI INSCRIPTION OF RAJADHIRAJA II1 K. A. NILAKANTA SASTRI AND T. N. SUBRAMANIAM, MADRAS While editing the Pallavarayanpettai inscription of Rajadhiraja II, Mr. V. Venkatasubba Ayyar has translated lines 10 to 13 of the record as follows: "Even in earlier years, when the senior king was alive, it having been seen that there were no sons fit for anointment, the (exact) state of affairs, as it (then) stood, (was intimated to the king)........ and (having brought) the princes, residing at Gangaikondasolapuram, and at the time of Periyadevar's demise, he (Pallavarayar) had Edirilipperumal, the son of Neriyudaipperumal and grandson of Udaiyar Vikramaiojadeva, who had already been invested with a crown and was therefore bound to be installed on the throne, anointed (king) under the title of Rajadhirajadeva in the fourth year (of his installation) and made the udankuttam (assembly) and the nadu (chamber) follow him without any dissensions." This indicates: (1) that the prince selected by Rajaraja II for being crowned under the name of Rajadhiraja was Edirilipperumal, the son of Neriyudaipperumal and grandson of Udaiyar Vikramasoladaver, (2) that the selection was followed by the investiture of the crown during the life-time of Rajaraja II, and (3) that in the fourth year of his installation, after the demise of Rajaraja II, he was again crowned under the title of Rajadhiraja (II). Thus are postulated (a) two coronations of Rajadhiraja II, one on his selection and the other in the fourth year of his reign on the demise of his predecessor, and (b) the death of Rajaraja II before the fourth year of the installation of the Yuvaraja. But the text of the inscription published does not warrant any of the above hypotheses. The text runs as follows: 10 Periyadevar elundaru[li].....n[A]lile tirn-abhi[shegattuk]ku uriya pillaigal inriye ....[rukki] 11 rapadiyai parttu [mu]n-nalils kariyam irundapadi vi. [elydu Gangaiko{*}da45]apura ....daruli iru[k*]kira pillaigalai....yanam pannu....daiyar Vikk[i]ramasoladevar perspar 12 Neriyudaipperuma[]*]-tirumaganar Edirilipperumalai-pperi (ji)-arulipantile mandai kavi[p]pittu....dar-anavare ivarai-ttiru-abhi [shegam pannu]vikka-kkadavara[ga]........ tu nalan-tiru-nakshatrattile Rajadhirajadevar e 1 The note is the outcome of a discussion initiated in 1947 by Mr. T. N. Subramaniam and continued inter. mittently for many months, in which Dr. N. Venkataramanayya, Mr. S. Vaiyapuri Pillai and Mr. A. V. Venkatarama Ayyar also participated. Above, Vol. XXI, pp. 184-193. Ibid., p. 192. (223)

Page #320
224 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA (VOL. XXXI 13 nru tirn-(a)bhishegam pannuvittu udan-kuttamum nadu[m]-onrupattu=chchellumpadi panni[vitt aruli) nar [l*] The passage mandai kavippittu-ppon]dar anavare ivaraittiru-abhishegam pannuvikkak-kadavaraga (nichchayittu in line 12 has been translated as' who had already been invested with a crown and was therefore, bound to be installed on the throne', taking the word anavare to mean'having already been'. But the word anavare also gives the meaning in the same way as 'and a reference to the context would show that it is in this sense that the expression has been used in the inscription. Adopting this meaning, the translation of the whole passage would be as follows: "Even in earlier years, when the senior king) Periyadevar was alive, it having been seen that there were no sons fit for anointment, the (exact) state of affairs, as it was obtaining in the previous days, was intimated to the king .... and (having brought) the princes residing at GangaikondaSolapuram, and deciding that this (prince) should be crowned in the same way as Edirilipperumal. the son of Neriyudaipperumal and grandson of Udaiyar Vikramasoladevar, was invested with the crown at the time of Periyadevar's (demise), he (Pallavarayar) anointed the prince under the title Rajadhirajadeva on the fourth (annual) asterism (of his installation).": Accordingly, the prince crowned under the title Rajadhiraja becomes different from Edirilipperuma! whose name is mentioned in the inscription only by way of oiting a precedent, of which we have no knowledge. So far as we know there was no apparent occasion in the history of the Imperial Cholas of Tahjavur, from the time of Vijayalaya to that of Rajaraja II, when there was a failure in the regular Buccession to the Chola throne for want of a direot heir in the male line. But the mention of the precedent in the inscription, preceded by the words munnalile kariyam irundapadi vi ...... beydu olearly points out that there had arisen such an occasion previously. Since the person then chosen to suoceed on the Chola throne was the grandson of Vikramachola, it should have ooourred after the time of that ruler. Between Vikramachola and Rajaraja II who was confronted with the problem of selecting an heir to the throne, there was only the reign of Kulottunga II intervening. Edirilipperuma! oould therefore be none other than Kulottunga II who succeeded Vikramachola on 1 [The authors have taken both the passages [mu] file kariyamn irunda padi vi ..... beydu in line 11 (translated as 'as it was obtaining in the previous days, was intimated to the king') and Udaiyar Vikramad8fadivar .... mandai kavippittu-(ppon]dar anavare in lines 11-12 (translated as 'in the same way as Ediriliperamal ..... Periyadevar's (demise)'), se referring to the same precedent. The construction of the sentence does not permit this interpretation. This will make the passage between these two sections a parenthetical one thereby making the interpretation of the whole seotion further complicated. Moreover, in line 12, after the expression kavippittu-ppon ]dar-anavare ooours the word ivarai. The authors have not made clear as to whom this word refors. There is no other word to which it can be referred except Edirilipperumal, the name ooourring immediately before it.-Ed.] The accession of Kulottunga I, born of the Eastern Chalukys line, to the Chola throne has sometimes been taken as such an occasion before the time of Rajarajs II. It was not so. Kulottunga was clearly a usurper to the Chola throne. * A recent writer has taken this Edirilipporuma) as the great-grandson of Vikramachola, i.e. as the son of Noriyadaipperumal who was the grandson of Vikramachola. See V. R. Ramachandra Dikshitar, Munram Kulttunge (Tamil), 1st ed., 1941, p. 21. It is true that such a construction can be put on the passage Viktiramaboladevar peranar Neriyudaipperumal tirumaganar Edirilipperumal of the inscription, taking the word peranar as peraparana and as the adjective of Noriyudaipperumal instead of taking it as qualifying Edirilipperumal. But this construction is somewhat strained as the author himself admits (op. cit., p. 169), although he considers such a construction necessary on the presumption that Edirilipporumal was Rajadhiraja, sinoo Rajaraja II who was in search of an heir to succeed him on the throne was himself taken to be a grandson of Vikramsohla and any hoir selooted by him should be at least one generation further removed.

Page #321
No. 30] NOTE ON PALLAVARAYANPETTAI INSCRIPTION OF RAJADHIRAJA II 228 the throne. In fact, both in literature and epigraphy, he is known by that name. The Kulotungaidlan-pillai-ttamil on Kulottunga II, composed by his tutor and court poet Ottakkuttan, refers to him by that name in several contexts. An inscription of the 3rd year in the reign of Kulottunga Il from Pennagadam in the South Aroot District containing the meykkirtti beginning with the words pumappu padumam, makes a gift of brahmadeya land newly called Edirilibolanallur as a tax-free divadana to the god Tiru-ttunganaimadam-adaiya Mahadeva. We also find an officer named Edirilapperumal alias Kulottungabola-Kadambarayan who figures as a donor of the village Nedungiraikkuli in an inscription of the 2nd year of the reign of Rajadhiraja II at Narguppatti in Pudukkottai. It will thus be evident that Edirilipperumal referred to in the Pallavarayanpettai ingcription could very well be Kulottunga II. But he is generally taken to have been a son of Vikramaohola. The Chellur plates, dated in the 11th year of his reign and Saka 1056 which is a mistake for 1065, registering the gift of a brahmadeya village by Kolani Katama-nayake with the king's permission, clearly refer to king Kulottunga II as the son of Vikramachula (tat-putrah). The Kuloitunga solar-ula, another variety of prabandha composed on him by the same Ottakkuttan. also refers to him likewise as the son of Vikramachola in kanni (couplet) 28. But the three sto ceeding kannis contain some interesting information about the parentage of this king. The relevant portion of the ula is quoted below: - verror 28 virumb - aranil vengala-tti-vettu-kKalingap perum - parati-konda peruma, tarum pudalvan 29 korra-Kkulottungaso]an kuvalayangal murra=ppurakku mugil-vannan por-ruvarai 30 Indu-marabil irukkun tapi-kkulattil vandu Manu-kulattai va]vittapain-talir-kkai 31 madar-ppidi porra varanam=2-vvaranattin kadar-peyaran kala-kalabhan " King Kulottungabolan. the son given by the Peruman (king) who obtained (the eulogy of his praises sung in the great parani of Kalinga having carried the fire of the ferocious battle-field into the fortress considered to be invulnerable by the enemies. He who fully protects all the worlds is of the cloud complexion (black). He is Kalakalabha (black young elephant), the dear grandson of the tusker (varanam) who was the son of the lady, the she-elephant whose hands are (soft) like the tender shoots, who in turn was born of the matchless family belonging to the lunar race of the golden Tuvarai (i.e. Tuvarapati) and made the solar race prosper," i Kulottungablar-piffal-l-amil, verses 2, 23, 26, 89 and 94. The printed edition given the namo se Edir lapperuma). ? 4. R. Ep., No. 255 of 1928-29. * Ibid., No. 337 of 1914; Inscriptions of the Pudukkollai Stata, No. 138. * Ind. Ant., Vol. XIV, pp. 55-66.

Page #322
986 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA [VOL. XXXI It is thus seen that the grandfather of Kulottunga II was the son of a princess of the lunar race from Tuvarapati or Dvarasamudram, i.e. a Hoysala princess. If Kulottunga II is taken as the son of Vikramachola as has been presumed so far, then Kulottunga I becomes his grandfather who, we know, was the son of a Chola princess (i.. Ammangadevi, the daughter of Rajendrachola I) and not of a Hoysala princess as described in the ula. So we have to assume that Kulottunga II wag the grandson of Vikramachoja who in turn was the son of Kulottunga I, not by Madhurantaki. the Chola princess, but by a Hoysala princess hitherto unknown. That this presumption is correct will be evident from the title Ayyana-gandhavaranam (the proud elephant of his grandfather) applied to Kulottunga II. The village Tinnakkonam (Tiruner-kunram) in the Musiri Taluk of the Tiruchirappalli District is referred to as Ayyanagandhavarana-chaturvedimangalam in an inscription of Vikramachola, the date of which is lost, and in another record of the 10th regnal year of a king whose name is lost. This is evidently based on the title Ayyana-gandhavarana.. Since this name of the village came into being in the reign of Vikramachola, it is very likely that the village was named 1 There is an old commentary on this wld which has been included in the Mahamahopadhyaya Svaminatha Aiyar Library edition of the Murar-ula published by the Kalakshotra, Adyar. The relevant portion of it 18 Madarppidi: per chuaikkaravartli. Varanam : pes chakkaravartti-yin pita(-vana Pandiyan mudaliyarai-k-kumbida), amar yogisarapa kalaiyir por Varanavati-l-tevar. The expression mddar-ppidi perra varanam of the ula is taken by the commentator to mean madarppidiyai-pperra-paranam (vdrapam or the person who gave birth to the queen) i.e. the father of the Chola queen. It is also mentioned there that he was a Pandya and that he was known as Varapavasi-ttevac when he became a yogisvara making obeisance to Mudaliyar (probably the religious head). It is true that Vikramachola had a Papdys princess for his queen and that the Pandyas also claimed descent from the lunar race. But the mention of the golden Tuvarai in the wld as the place wherefrom the princess game renders such an interpretation untensblo. Even if we take the word Tavarai to mean the ancient Dvaraki, tho soat of Krishna, it is to be noted that the Pandyas never claimed dosoont from that city or from Krishna, The word perra only means 'obtained'. As such it is also possible to interpret the expression as madar-p-pidi kanovan-aga-pperra vdranam, i.e. 'the buskor whom the excellent woman obtained as her husband. Thus the am expression may be interpreted as indicating the father or the husband of the princess : but these are all forood interpretations. The natural one would be to take it to refer to the son of the princess and it is this meaning that has been followed here. Further, we may also mention that, contrary to expectations, the old commentary is not reliable for the historical information it gives and the following may be cited as examples: Kanni or Exploits of the king of the Name of the king to whom Identification by this couplet Chola lineage mentioned such victories are attributed Commentator. No. therein. in other souro. Construction of the em bank. Karikals (the wla mentions him Not identified, ment of the river Kaveri. by name). Composition of the poem Kafa. Ko-ch-Chengapar. Vijayalaya. vali. Adorned with the scars of 96 Vijayalaya. Rajarajadeva wounds on the chest. Split the chest of a brahmara- Aditys. Tirumudichola (or Mummadibahasa and saw Tillai. chola). 23 Captured Madurai and flam. Parantaka. Karikala (Karikar Peru Valatt &n). * A. R. Bp., No. 256 of 1982-33. * Ibid., No. 254. * Ibid., 1932-33, para. 23, p. 65 takes the title to be that of Kulottunga I. But the fact that two inscripcions dated in the [3]9th and the 48th years of Kulottunga I (Nob. 253 and 262 of 1932-33) in the same tom ple do not give the name Ayyanagandhavarapa-chaturvodimangalam to the village renders this surmise improbable. (From a sorutiny of Nos. 254, 253 and 252 of 1932-33 from Tinnakkopam, dated respectively in the 10th, 39th and 48th years of the reign of Kulottunga I, it may be surmised that the village came to be known as Ayyanagandhavarana-chaturvodimangalam during his reign. It is very likely that the village MBO named after his son Vikramach a whose mother was probably a Hoysala princess. The expression ddarppidiyaip-yerra-uranam of the ula seems to be an ooho of this fact.-Ed.] 18

Page #323
No. 30) NOTE ON PALLAVARAYANPETTAI INSCRIPTION OF RAJADHIRAJA II 227 after the dear grandson of the king, which only echoes what is mentioned in the ula. That Kulottunga II took pride in calling himself an elephant will be evident from his title Kala-kalabha not borne by any other Chola king. But successive Hoysala kings appear to have used this title. There is an incomplete copy of the Gadyakarnampita, a prose work in Sanskrit commemorating the marriage of the Hoysala king Somesvara with a Pandya princess. The poet who wrote the book was the protege of the Hoysala King Vira-Narasimha, a contemporary of Chola Rajaraja III and Kadava Kopperuojinga. The poet bears the titles Kalakalabha and Sakalavidyachakravartin which were probably conferred on him by the king. The title Sakalavidyachakravartin borne by the poet was perhaps in virtue of his being the court poet of the king, a title that was borne by two other poets of the Hoysa!a court, one the author of the kavya entitled Rukmini-kalyana in the court of Vira-Ballala III, and the other in the court of the Hoysala Vira-Ramanathadeva referred to below. The other title Kalakalabha was probably based on a title borne by the king himself. In the Ranganatha temple at Srirangam, there is an insoription of the Hoysala king ViraRamanathadeva dated in the 15th year of his reign registering a gift by Sokka Villi-bhatta of Padagam, who was also known as Mudaliyar Kariyamari Sakalavidyachakravartin, of oertain gold articles presented to him by king Virapandya. The epithet Kariyamari applied to the poet means the black young of an elephant 'and as such is only a synonym of the other title Kalakalabha. The Pallavarayanpettai inscription states that, Edirilipperumal, i.e. Kulottunga II, was the son of Neriyudaipperumal and the grandson of Vikramachola. It is not known whether Neriyudaipperuma! was the son or daughter of Vikramachola. An insoription from Kamarasavalli in the Tiruchirappalli District, dated in the 14th regnal year of Vikramachola, registering & gift of land mentions that Venkadan Pandarangam-udaiyan clias Neriyudaiohohola Pallavarayar, a native of Marudadu-nadu, was also present in the assembly. The name of this officer, who probably hailed from Tondaimandalam, suggests that he got the official title after Neriyudaichohola. It is quite possible to presume that Neriyudaipperumal stands for Neriyudaichohola and in that 088e he is probably to be taken as a son of Vikramachola. But the statement in the Chellur plates? that Kulottudga II was the son of Vikramachola, which goes against the presumption made above, requires an explanation. If Kulottunga II had been the son's son of Vikramachola, it oould not be said that there was no regular heir to the throne. The only course then to explain this apparent 1 Santaladevi, the queen of the Hoysals king Vishnuvardhana, is known to have had the title Udupitia savati-gandhavarana, 'the rutting-elephant to the ill-mannered 00-wives' (Mysore Gazetteer, now ed., Vol. II, part ii, p. 1343). A basti known as Savati-gandhandrana was constructed in 1123 A.D. in her memory after her death. Again Arikasarin, the Chalukya chief of Lemulavads, whose court was adorned by the famous Kannada poet Pampa, had the title Ammana-gandhavdrans which was also bomo by his grandson Arikesarin II. It is true that there are, in literature, many instances of poets comparing both men and women with elephants and that even Rajendrachola has been referred to as 'tasker' in some of his inscriptions found in the Mysoro Stato. But this is probably the first time when we find the term borne by & Chols ma title. This was perhaps adopted by the Cholas from the Hoysalas of the Mysore country where elephants are abundant. * A variant reading of this term is Kana-kalabha which in Tamil will mean the black young of the elephant' and this meaning will also fit in the context since Kulottanga is referred to in the previous line of the wld as of cloud-complexion. See also Rajarajachofan-ula, Kanni No. 78. * Tirumalai Sri Venkateswara, Vol. I., pp. 677-86. * SII, Vol. IV, No. 499. . A. R. Ep., No. 80 of 1914. * A royal officer, Tirumandira-Mai Noriyudaichohola Mavendavolan, also figures in the insoriptions of later kings, viz, Rajaraja II (4. R. Ep., 1929, Part II, pars. 36), Kulottunga III (Nos. 201 of 1012 and 130 of 1918) and Tribhuvanachakravartin Rajarajadeva (Nos. 280 of 1913 and 393 of 1918). 7 Ind. Ant., Vol. XIV, pp. KK ff.

Page #324
228 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA [VOL. XXXI inconsistenoy would be to take Neriyudaipperumal as a daughter of Vikramachola and Kulottunga II as her son (putrika-putra) adopted and hence called son. The princess had apparently married a Pandya or Hoysala prince and thus belonged to a lunar family. There is a significant passage in the Kulottunga golan-ula (verse 112) desoribing him as follows: Mudukula mannar mudi-vananga vanda Vidukula-nayaki=bey-enbar .............. "He is (said to be) the son of a noble queen belonging to the lunar race, to whom (all) the kings of the ancient families made obeisance." It is worthy of note that no other king of the Chola line or, for that matter, of any royal family in South India, is referred to as the son of his mother. This is probably due to the fact that his mother had some pretensions to the Chola throne. One other point of similarity in the nomination and coronation of both Kulottunga II and Rajadhiraja II has to be noted. Kulottunga II counts his regnal years from some time in May-July, 1133 A.D. But his predecessor Vikramachola seems to have lived for a period of about two years thereafter as his inscriptions (which began about the 29th June 1118 A.D.)' go up to his 17th regnal year, i.e. 1135 A.D. It will thus be seen that Kulottunga II was selected as successor to the throne and entrusted with the administration of the kingdom by Vikramachola himself in his life-time. The selection of Rajadhiraja II by Rajaraja II was also made in the same way. Inscriptions of Rajaraja II which oount some date after the 6th April 1146 A.D. as the starting point of his reign are found up to the 28th year of his reign. It ie true that his records in the Tamil oountry go only up to his 19th year,' i.e. up to 1165 A.D., and no inscription of his bearing a date after that year has so far been traced in the Tamil area. But we have many inscriptions of his up to the 28th regnal year in the Telugu country and almost all of them, registering gifts by the local rulers acknowledging the suzerainty of the Chola overlord Rajaraja, are coupled with the corresponding Saka dates, olearly showing that his reign continued up to 1173 A.D. But Rajadhiraja II Was already selected and crowned by him. We know that two sets of dates are found for Rajadhiraja II in his inscriptions, one set containing some date between the 28th February and the 30th Maroh 1163 A.D. as the initial date, and the other set having some date in the first half of 1166 A.D. as its starting point. This well fits with the statement in the Pallavarayappettai record that Rajadhiraja was crowned on the fourth annual asterism, i.e." on the completion of three years after his selection. Thus it will be seen that hoth Kulottunga II and Rajadhiraja II were selected as heirs-apparent to the throne and crowned by their predecessors in their own life time and that these predecessors did live some time after such selection, * Above, Vol. X, p. 138; Vol. XI, p. 287. * Ibid., Vol. VII, pp. 4-5. * 811, Vol. VI, No. 123 ; also A. R. Ep., No. 165 of 1906. * Abovo, Vol. IX, p. 210. A.R. Ep., No. 89 at 1928. * 811, Vol. VI, No. 620 (No. 181 of 1899); also Rangacharya's List, No. Gt. 888. Abovo, Vol. IX, p. 211. * Above Vol. X. Pp. 126-7; L. D. Swamikanga Pillai, The Indian Ephemeris, Vol. I, part ti, p. 70; also K. A. N. Bastrl. The Offas, Vol. II, p. 93.

Page #325
No. 31-BRAHMI INSCRIPTION FROM KAILVAN (1 Plate) D. C. SIROAR, OOTACAMUND Sometime in the year 1954, Mr. C. 8. Upasak of the Pali Institute at Nalanda, near Biharsharif in the Patna District of Bihar, sent me a photograph and an impression of a Brahmi inscription for examination. The epigraph was etated to have been engraved on the brim of a stone Vossel preserved in the house of one Mohan Lal Singh, an old oultivator of Hasanpur, P. O. Kailvan, District Patna. The vessel was discovered by him in the course of ploughing a field in front of a mosque and a Darcal in the village of Kailvan about half a mile away. As the material received from Mr. Upasak was not quite satisfactory for the decipherment of the whole record, I visited Hasanpur for an examination of the inscribed vessel on the 6th of January 1956. The adjacent villages of Hasanpur and Kailvan lie within the jurisdiction of the Bakhtiarpur Police Station in the Barh Subdivision of the Patna District. They are about 3 miles from Belchi which is about 6 miles from the Harnaut station on the Bihar-Bakhtiarpur Light Railway. A mosque and a Dargah near the findspot of the inscription at Kailvan appeared to me to have been built on the ruins of certain older structures. Ancient bricks measuring about 14" X 91" x 21" were found lying here and there in the neighbourhood. The vessel, made of Chunar sandstone, weighs 4560 tolas (1 maund and 17 seers). The circumference of the outer edge of its brim, which is 21" wide, is 5' 3". The height of the vessel is 91" and the diameter of its open face is 1' 31'. Although the brim bearing the inscription is rather rubbed out and rough, the outer side of the vessel still bears traces of the original Mauryan polish which once beautified it. We know of an inscribed Mauryan stone bowl from Sanchi.! The inscription runs along the whole face of the brim of the vessel, although there are four symbols between the beginning and end of the circular line of writing. The first of these symbols looks like a water-pot with a long neck resembling a modern sorahi, which, however, does not resemble the auspicious purna-lumbha as represented generally in Indian art. The second symbol is difficult to identify while the third is a double svastika. The fourth symbol looks like a damaru with the two strings fastened to its middle and the gutikas tied to their ends longer than usual. Since the damaru is generally associated with Siva, this object may refer to the Saiva association of the inscription under study. The characters are Brahmi of about the first or second century A.D. The letters v and m have an angular shape with a horizontal base. D and ch resemble the forms of these letters in the insoriptions of the Kushanas. The top of some of the letters is thick and looks like a clear serif, The language is a mixture of Sangkrit and Prakrit as in most of the inscriptions of the Kushanas. A peculiarity of the orthography is the use of & for 8 in savachhare (Sanskrit samvatsare). 1 See Marsball and Foucher, The Monuments of Sanchi, Vol. I, pp. 55, 381 ; cf. p. 82. Cf. Mem, ASI, No. 71, Plate XI B; JRASB, Letters, Vol. XI, 1945, Plate facing p. 9; Allan, Cat. (Anc. Ind.), pp. cl, 167-68, 272-73, 309, etc. . It may be a yupa with a wooden yapa-kataka of the shape of & damaru at the top. Cf. Sabdakalpadruma, 8.V. yu pa-kafaka. If this identifioation is accepted, it may refer to the Brahmanical association of the record. Dr. V. S. Agrawala drew my attention to a similar symbol on ancient Indian coins (cf. Allan, op. cit., pp. xxxiii, Ixili, 52-53, 300). For the representation of a drmare side by side with a purm-kumbha, see A. R. Ep., 1953-54, Plate facing p. 20. Or docs our figure represent a yajna-vedi along with a yupa ? Macron over e and o has not been used in this article. (229)

Page #326
230 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA [VOL. XXXI The inscription bears a dato. Its reading and interpretation are, however, not entirely beyond doubt. The passage in question, with which the record begins, roads : rajno Arya-Visaghamitrasya savachhare which is followed by three aksharas and two symbols. These three aksharas read satalhe ; but the following two numerioal symbols have a rather peculiar appearance. The first of these resembles the symbol for 7 with a short horizontal line on its head. The right end of this top stroke joins & curve with its opening downwards. The symbol may possibly be taken to stand for 100. The second sign looks like an early symbol for 8 turned from left to right. The expression satathe seems to oontain the words data and ashta and to indioate the number 108. Thus the whole passage appears to stand for Sanskrit: rajkah Arya-Visakhamitrasya saivatsare Sat-ashte (-asht-ottara-bate) 108. The record therefore seems to have been engraved in the year 108 of an vnspecified ora during the reign of a king named Arya-Vibakhamitra. Further details of the date are given in the following passage which reads: gimha-pakhe sama 8 divasa pachame 5. The symbol read here as 8 resembles the second of the two symbols discussed above. But the passage preceding the symbol does not offer any satisfactory sense unless it is amended as gimha-pakhe sa(a)(tha*]ma(me)=Sanskrit grishma-pakshe ashtame. The exact date of the record under study thus may be the fifth day of the eighth fortnight of the summor season in the year 108 of an unspecified era. Considering the palaeography of the inscription and Bihar's association with the Kushanas of Kanishka's house, the era seems to be no other than the Kanishka or Saka era of 78 A.D. The year quoted in the inscription therefore appears to correspond to 186 A.D. The eighth fortnight of grishma corresponds to the second half of purnimanta Aghadha. Thus the day referred to in the record may be Sala 108, Ashadha-sudi 5. As the Mauryan polish, noticed on the vessel bearing the epigraph, went out of fashion long before this age, the inscription seems to have been engraved on an old vessel. The object of the ingoription is recorded in the following two sentences. The first of these reads : bhagarato achariyasya kude upanite-Sanskrit bhagavate acharyaya kundam upanitam, or bhagavatah acharyasya kundam upanitan. The word upanita means presented'. The sentence therefore refers either to the kunda or vessel having been presented to the venerable acharya or teacher probably by bis pupils, or to the vessel belonging to the teacher having been offered as a present to some deity. There is little doubt that the vessel referred to is the one bearing the inscription under study. That, however, the stone vessel was not a present of the pupils to their teacher seems to be suggested by the following sentence with which the inscription ends. This yentence reads: Mahanadake Phagunadike kiti-bhutika-mita hi kude upanita bhagavato-Sanskrit : Mahanadakam Phalgunadikam (cha uddibya) kirts-bhutika-mitram hi kundam upanitam bhagavatah. It seems that the vessel, used by the teacher during his life time, was offered by his pupils to the river deities, Mahanada and Phalgunadi, probably after the teacher's death. The epithet kirti-bhutika-misra applied to the vessel seems to indicate that it was believed to be associated with the fame and power of the deceased teacher. The vessel was probably dedicated at the waters of the junction of the Mahanada and the Phalgunadi. The Mahanada is no doubt the present Mabana which runs about 2 miles away from the findspot of the insoription. It meets the river Dhova, which runs about 4 miles from the place, at a distance of about 6 miles. This Dhova is now a branch of tbe holy river Phalgu and seems to have been known by the name Phalgu in the age of the insoription. It is not impossible to think that the junction of the two rivers then lay near the findspot of the inscription at Kailvan. The casting of a vessel into waters in 1 See Ojha, Palacography of India, Plate LXXIV (a). Cf. the sixth symbol for 100 quoted from the coins of the Western Kahatrapas and the third and sixth symbols for 200 quoted respectively from the inscriptions of Aboks and the grants of the kings of Valabhl. ! A branch is sometimes regarded as the main river oven now,

Page #327
Vinerpentine BRAHMI INSCRIPTION FROM KAILVAN wahres Bolly Summ Motimid ARAD ADY Ronds (from Photographs) MEN HEY JA

Page #328
231 No. 31] BRAHMI INSCRIPTION FROM KAILVAN connection with the Sraddha ceremony of a deceased person is not unknown in Hindu rituals1 and the junction of two rivers is regarded by the Hindus as of particular sanctity in religious matters. The inscription under study seems to be the only record so far discovered in Bihar, which bears a date in the Kanishka era. There are Chinese and Tibetan traditions referring to Kanishka's successful expedition against Pataliputra and this may suggest the spread of Kushana influence over Bihar. But the real nature of such influence cannot be determined without further evidence. The tradition regarding the rule of the Murundas of Saka nationality in the Bihar region about the second century A.D. and the spread of the Kanishka era in Bihar as suggested by the inscription under study, when read together with the Chinese and Tibetan traditions referred to above, may suggest the inclusion of Bihar within the Kushana empire but do not prove the point conclusively. The discovery of Kushana coins in Bengal and Orissa and the possible adoption of the Kanishka era by the Lichchhavis of Nepal' can hardly be regarded as definite proof of Kushans rule in those areas. Whether Bihar formed a part of the Kushana empire or not, the present inscription seems to show that king Arya-Visakhamitra was ruling over the Patna-Gaya region (ancient Magadha). as an independent monarch in the last quarter of the second century. The coins and inscriptions of certain rulers with names ending in the word mitra have been found in the said region, although their relations with the Mitra kings of Panchala and Kausambi, known from their coins, cannot be determined. A Magadhan monarch named Brihaspatimitra or Brihatsvatimitra is known to have been a contemporary of king Kharavela of Kalinga who flourished about the close of the first century B.C. Arya-Visakhamitra of the inscription under notice appears to have belonged to the Mitra dynasty of Magadha. Whether his epithet Arya hints at the contemporary or past rule of the non-Aryas or Mlechha foreigners in any part of Bihar cannot be determined without further evidence. It is also uncertain whether Arya in this case is a dynastic name like Aira (Sanskrit Arya) found in the records of the Chedi-Mahameghavahanas of Kalinga." TEXT Rajno Arya-Visaghamitrasya savachhare sat-Athe 100 8 gimha-pakhe sa(a) [tha*]ma(me) 8 divasa pachame 5 bhagavato achariyasya kude upanite [*] Mahanadake Phagunadike kiti-bhutika-misa hi kude upanita bhagavat[o] [*]* TRANSLATION On the fifth-5-day of the eighth-8-fortnight of summer in the year one hundred and eight-108-of king Arya-Visakhamitra, the vessel of the most worshipful teacher is offered as a present. The vessel of the most worshipful one, which is verily associated with his fame and power, is offered as a present (in the name of) the Mahanadaka and the Phalgunadika. 1 See Colebrooke, Miscellaneous Essays, Vol. I, p. 185. The performance of the ceremony on the Phalgu at Gaya is known to have been regarded as specially meritorious. Age of Imperial Unity, p. 142. Raychaudhuri, PHAI, 1938, p. 460. Age of Imperial Unity, loc. cit.; Select Inscriptions, p. 366. * Raychaudhuri, op. cit., p. 327. * Select Inscriptions, p. 209. Ibid., pp. 206, 214. From the original and impressions. There are some symbols here. See above, p. 229. 12

Page #329
No. 32-TWO GRANTS OF BHOJA KINGS (2 Plates) A. M. ANNIGERI, Dharwar A Bhoja family of kings ruling in the west coast of Southern India has come to be known recently. Mr. N. Lakshminarayan Rao in his article entitled 'A Note on Siroda Plates of Bhoja] Devaraja'i has pointed out that the name of the family of king Devaraja is Bhoja and not Gomin as formerly read by the late Rao Bahadur C. R. Krishnamacharlu. According to the Siroda plates the capital of the Bhojas ruling round-about Goa Was Chandraura. This place is identified with Chandorgoa in the Goa territory. In the course of my official tours on behalf of the Kannada Research Institute, I succeeded in discovering two more oopper-plate charters of the rulers of the Bhdja family. I am editing them below with the kind permission of Prof. 8. 8. Malwad, Director of Kannada Research, Dharwar. 1. Arga Plates of Kapalivarman Through the help of Mr. Mogta Naik, Forest Contractor of Karwar, I discovered this set of copper plates in 1946-47. The plates were under worship in a temple at Arga, situated 4 miles to the south of Karwar. On inquiry the priest of the temple informed me that the set was incomplete and that two more plates which formed part of the set were thrown into the tanks at Yellapur in the Karwar District. On examination of the record, however, the set of plates as handed over to me was found to be complete.' The set consists of two thin rectangular plates each bearing a ring-hole in the margin on the left side. The copper ring on which the plates were strung is open, the seal attached to it having been lost. Each of the plates is engraved on its inner side only, the outer side being blank. The first plate is broken and mutilated on the left side near the ring ; but the broken parts were somehow joined together by a wire later on. Each plate measures 8" X 2'4' and the diameter of the ring is about 2-5'. The plates together with the ring weigh 19 tolas. Though the rims are not raised, the writing is well-preserved. Some of the letters are so deeply engraved as to leave their traces on the reverse side of the plates. The characters belong to the Southern Alphabet and may be styled archaio Kannada. The letters are box-headed and resemble, to some extent, those of the Kudgere plates of Kadamba Mandhatrivarman. Initial a appears in lines 9 and 10 and a and u in line 4. Medial a is denoted by a slanting line to the right (cf., 6. 8., pa in kapalio in line 1). In the age of ja (line 1), the a sign, added to the middle of the letter on the right, takes a curve to the left at the top. Medial i is indioated by a circle at the top (of. si and vi in line 1), and i by adding a spiral within the circle. The letter mi is engraved in two ways. One of these shows the vowel sign at the top of the left arm of the letter (of. line 5) while in the other the sign touches its right and left arms at the top in an aro of a cirole (cf. line 6). Medial u sign is added below the right arm of the letter in the form of a book turned to the left as in pu in line 2. In the case of nu in line 9 and su in line 10, 1 Above, Vol. XXVI, pp. 337 ff. * Ibid., Vol. XXIV, pp. 143 ff. * The plates have been noticed by Mr. R. 8. Panchamukhi in the Report on the Progress of Kannada Research in Bombay State, 1947-62, pp. 4, 16. . Abovo, Vol. VI, Plate facing p. 14. (232)

Page #330
Scale : Actual size O 0 Sport Borf DPP IS A C Srupt pol s fare for Era lf Worse putar Pris 6 162.7ke (?LIT GUTIDARYO FEITPIRER BUKS3:n4FY : PASS? TWO GRANTS OF BHOJA KINGS - Plate) gee oorza fb28 Vir(/for u Egrip ep?flavy PDF > cu of Glantzekoa ATERRUM 1.-ARGA PLATES OF KAPALIVARMMAN

Page #331
2. -KAPOLI PLATES OF ASANKITAVARMMAN. YEAR 5 tshe n-p- zhi / / psu 27 / : su rgyu ( 1 k-( ) / no / su- le n- on * n - / -2) 6 7 > 5: , / / 4 / / rgy- 2 ng- n / 1 s 23 2 / s -p - byed- estr pirb karft PCOS lng- | T> > | 'o) 64lo te e w T* 9) 1>> 6 Scale : Nine-tenths

Page #332
No. 32] TWO GRANTS OF BHOJA KINGS the sign is shown turning to the right. The rounded and cursive form of kh in line 4 is noteworthy. has retained its triangular form. The sign for upadhmaniya looks like a superscript r (line 5). The final t occurs at the end of line 7. As regards orthography, the consonant following in a conjunct is doubled, Ignorance of the rule of sandhi may be noted in the expression punar-sva (line 6) which should be punah sva or punas-sva". There are other mistakes in the record, linguistic and scribal, which have been duly corrected. The language is Sanskrit and the composition is all prose. The charter is not dated. It may, however, be ascribed approximately to the sixth century on palaeographic considerations. 233 The purport of the record may be briefly stated thus. At the request of Svamikaraja, Dharmamaharaja Kapalivarman, while he was residing at Pamasakhetaka, registered a gift of land in the village of Sivapuraka to the former who in turn donated it to a Brahmana named Bhavarya of the Kaundinya gotra, so that merit might accrue to him. The Bhoja king Kapalivarman is made known to the students of history for the first time by the present inscription. He bears the epithet Dharmamaharaja like the Kadamba kings. It may not be unreasonable to surmise that Svamikaraja of the plates is the same as the Chalukya chief Svamiraja who was victorious in eighteen battles and was killed by the Early Chalukya king Mangalesa as disclosed by the Nerur plates of the latter.1 Sivapuraka-grama may be either Shivapur in the Supa Petha or another locality of that name in the Halyal Taluk of the Karwar District. Sivapura-vishaya was a division round about Sivapuraka. I have not been able to identify Pamasakhetaka. The expression Pukolli-khajjana cannot be explained. TEXT First Plate 1 Siddha[m] [Vijaya-Pa]masi-khotakad - Bhojana[th] Dharmmamahira(r)jasya il Kapali 2 va[rmmano va]'chanena Sivapura-vishaye varttamana-bhavishya 3 [d-bhojak-ayuktaka-sthayay-a'dayo vaktavya yatha Sivapuraka 4 grama-[s]i[mni] upari-sadake Adityasreshthi-Pukolli'khajjana[m] 5 Svamikarajena dharmm-arttham vijnapa(pi)tair-asmabhih=paritoshena Second Plate 6 Sva(Sva)mikarajaya datta[m] Svamikarajena punarsva (nah sva)puny-opachaya-nimittam 7 Kaundinya gotraya Bhavaryyay-odakina datti(ttam) [*] jnatv-aiva na kenachit 1 Ind. Ant., Vol. VII, p. 161. [As Svamiraja probably belonged to the Chalukya house of Badami, the identification seems to be unwarranted.-Ed.] [Sivapuraka may have been situated near about Karwar or in the Goa region. An early copper-plate grant from Gos mentions a mahavihara at Sivapura which has been located in the vicinity of Goa. See N. Ind. Ant., Vol. IV, p. 183.-P.B.D.] From the original plates and impressions. The letters vija are completely damaged and restored conjecturally. The following letters yapd are only partly preserved. [The letter pa in this name can be read as sa also.-Ed.] These damaged letters could be restored with the help of other records. Read sthayy-a" as in the other grant edited below. The akshara ko has an unnecessary u-matra. [The intended reading may by pukkolli; of. above, Vol. XVI, p. 267, n. 9.--Ed.]

Page #333
234 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA [VOL. XXXI 8 vya[m]sitavyam(vyam) [*] yo-smat-kula(l-a)bhyantaro v-anyo va vyasa[n]1 karoti 9 sa sarvvai[*] patakais-sa[m]yu kto bhavishyati [*] anupalayita va samya[k*] 10 sakhna sathyakto bhavishyati [*] atra cha(ch-4)j&ptir-Naandaka-talavarab (*) 11 likhita[*] [Kri](Krishna(shna)-bhoyakeneti p TRANSLATION Let there be success. Let the present and the future Bhojakas, Ayuktakas, Sthayins and others in Sivapura-vishaya be ordered thus in the words of the illustrious Dharmmamaharaja Kapalivarmman of the Bhoja family from his victorious residence at Pamasa-khetaka. The land named Pukolli-khajjana, belonging to Aditya-sresthi, in the upper regions within the boundary of the village of Sivapuraka was granted by us with pleasure for religious purpose to Svamikaraja at his request. Svamikaraja, in his turn, made over the same to Bhavaryya of the Kaundinya gotra with libation of water so that merit might accrue to him. Knowing this, nobody should deprive him of it (i.e. the gift). Whosoever, either of our family or an outsider, interferes with this, will incur all the sins. The protector (of the grant) will enjoy complete happiness. The executor of the charter is Nandaka-talavara. This is written by Krishna-bhoyaka." 2. Kapoli Plates of Asankitavarman, Year 5 This set of plates was found in the possession of Mr. S. V. Addanagi, an advocate at Belgaum, whom I met in May 1954 with my friend Mr. G. V. Chulki. According to Mr. Addanagi the plates were found buried in an iron box at Kapoli in the Khanapur Taluk of the Belgaum District. An agriculturist of the place discovered them and brought them to Mr. Addanagi for decipherment about 5 years back. Mr. Addanagi was kind enough to place the plates at my disposal and also to supply their estampages subsequently. The set consists of three plates strung on a ring bearing a seal. The seal bears the figure of an elephant. The writing which is well preserved is on the inner side of the first and third plates and on both the sides of the second. The expression divakara is incised in the centre of the outer side of the third plate. The plates measure 7.5" x 3.5" each. Each plate has a small round hole in the left margin for the ring to pass through. The set weighs 80 tolas. The characters belong to the Southern Alphabet of about the 6th or 7th century. They can be compared with those of the Bannahalli plates of Kadamba Krishnavarman.10 Initial i and 1 This letter is faintly engraved and its form is not normal. There is an anusvara mark above this akshara which has to be properly associated with the previous letter. The punctuation is denoted by a visarga-like sign followed by three small strokes. [The term khajjana, which is found with slight variations in the inscriptions particularly of the western region, seems to denote a specific area of cultivable land or locality. Cf. Hodda-khajjanaka in the grant of Kadamba Tribhuvanamalla (above, Vol. XXX, p. 77) and khajjana in the Panjim plates of Jayakeein I (Kadamba Kula, p. 397).-P.B.D.] [This is the interpretation of the expression upari-sadaka.-P.B.D.] [Nandaka-talavara must have been an officer of some distinction. The designation talavara was formerly associated with an important official of the state as known from the Nagarjunikonda inscriptions of the 3rd century A.D. (above, Vol. XX, pp. 4 ff.), although it has lost its original meaning in its modern Kannada and Telugu survivals (talavara and talari). That this office retained its dignity in the Kannada areas during later centuries is attested by an allusion to an officer of the Rashtrakutas, named Horeyamma, who is styled Samantagrani and Talara of Manyakheta in a 12th century Western Chalukya inscription (B. K. No. 115 of 1929-30).-P.B.D.] [Bhoyaka stands for Sanskrit bhojaka referred to in many inscriptions. Cf. Suc. Sat., pp. 94, 193, 261, 263, 265, 270. It may also be the same as bhogika of the following record.-Ed.]. [See below, p. 235, note 8.-Ed.] [The seal is not of the usual type. It is oval and has a flat surface. In the centre is a sunken circular space bearing the figure of an animal carved in relief. This may be taken to be an elephant, but not without doubt.-P.B.D.]. Above, Vol. VI, Plate facing p. 18.

Page #334
No. 32] TWO GRANTS OF BHOJA KINGS 235 appear in lines 13 and 8 respectively. Some of the palaeographical and orthographical peculiarities are the same as those noticed in respect of the record edited above. The language of the epigraph is Sanskrit and its composition is prose except for a verse in lines 16-17. The writing is fairly free from mistakes. The charter purports to record the gift of the village of Varhlavataka situated in the tract of Sollunduraka-seventy in Palasika-vishaya to Nagasarman of the Harita gotra, who was endowed with all the qualities of a Brahmana. The gift was made with the approval of Maharaja Agankitavarman of the Bhoja family by the chief Elakella of the Kaikeya lineage for the merit of both. The executor of the grant was the Maharaju himself. The record is dated in the 5th regnal year of the Bhoja king Asankitavarman and the gift is stated to have been registered on the full-moon day of Jyeshtha. This date does not admit of verification. On consideration of palaeography, the Bhoja ruler and Elakella who must have been a feudatory may be placed approximately in the sixth or seventh century. King Asankitavarman is described as a great devotee of Siva. If this king is identical with his namesake of the Hiregutti inscription, he has to be regarded as tolerant towards Buddhism. Elakella, the donor who belonged to the Kaikaya lineage, is known for the first time from the present record. The Kaikeya family, however, is known from several epigraphs. The Halmidi inscription of Kadamba Kakusthavarman refers to a fight of the Kadambas with the Kekayas and Pallavas. Kadamba Krishnavarman I married & Kaikeya princess. Prabhavati, queen of Kadamba Mrigesavarman and mother of Ravivarman, belonged to the Kaikeya lineage. The Kaikeya family also figures in later inscriptions such as the Haldipur plates of Gopaladeva and the Kekkar inscription of Anneyarasa of the eighth century. In regard to the geographical names in the record, the village of Vamsavataka may be identified with Kapoli from where the plates were unearthed. Sollunduraka-seventy remains to be located. It seems to have comprised an area of the Khanapur and Halyal Taluks. Palasikavishaya is the same as the well-known Palasige-12000 of the later epigraphs, Halsi being its chief town. TEXT First Plate 1 10Drishtam (*) Vijaya-sri-pravarddhamana-rajya-samvatsaram pamchamam pa2 layatah sakal-avani-tala-saro-mandal-ambho 1 Asankitavarman of the Hiregutti plates and his namesake of the present charter apparently belonged to one and the same family. The seals of both these plates bear identical figures of an elephant (see above, Vol. XXVIII, pp. 70 ff.). *[A close examination of the palaeography of the two charters would suggest that the two kings might be different, Abankitavarman of the Hirogutti record being a predecessor of his namesake of the Kapoli grant. Their seals are of different types. Further, the characters of the Kapoli record are box-headed, while those of the Hiregutti epigraph are not 80.-P.B.D.). Mys. Arch. Rep., 1936, pp. 72 ff. Above, Vol. VI, p. 18. (For a Kaikeya family of Nandipalli,of. above, Vol. XXVIII, p. 75.-Ed. * Mys. Arch. Rep., 1910-11, p. 35. . Above, Vol. XXI, p. 173. Progress of Kannada Research in Bombay Province, 1941-46, p. 5. This identification is questionable. If my information is correct, the original findspot of the plates is Halsi and not Kapoli. In January 1950, while I was camping at Halsi in the course of a tour, I learnt that a set of copper plates had been unearthed somo years ago in a field by a local farmer. It was subsequently taken by Mr. B. K. Desai to his village Kapoli for decipherment. Mr. Desai whom I contacted next year told me that ho had banded them over to his friends at Belgaum. Apparently the same plates were later found by Mr. Annigori in the possession of Mr. Addanagi at Belgaum.-P.B.D.). From a set of impressions. 19 [At the beginning of the line is a spiral which may be taken to be us a siddham symbol.-P.B.D.).

Page #335
336 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA [VOL. XXXI 3 janam-Bhojanar vaska(vamba)m=atma-janm-anugrahonealanku. 4 rvvatab samasta-raja-guna-ratn-aik-adhishthana-bhute3 aya parama-mahosvarasya bri-maharaj-Atarhld Second Plate, First Side 6 tavarmmand vachanena 'bhevishyad-bhogik-ayuktaka7 sthayy-adayo vaktavya yatha Kaikoya-vanka(vamsa)-ba[m]bhute8 na Elakollon -asmakam=atmanagcha(s-cha) puny-opa9 ghaya-nimittam=asmai Harita-sagotraya sama Second Plate, Second Side 10 sta-Brahmana-guna-sa[m]pannaya Nagasarmmane Pala. 11 sika-vishay? Sollunduraka-saptatau Vansa(Vamba)vatako Jyoshtha-pau12 rppamasyam=udaks-purvvakam sarvva-panga-parihsito datto=sma13 bhir-apy=anumodita ity=evam=avetya na kenachid-asmad-gotrabhya14 ntaron=anyona v@apaharttavyo yas-ch-aitasy=apaharam kuru Third Plate 15 sa panoha-mahapataka-samyuktas-syattatha ch=cktam bhagava16 ta Manana (1) Bahubhiruvvasudha bhukta rajabhis-8agar-adibhih [l*) 17 yasya yasya yada bhumistasya tasya tada pbalami( m i)18 ty=atr=ajaaptis-avayam=eva maharajah [l*) rajias-bisanaki19 rena Govinda-bhogika-sununa Madhavadeven=a likhistam *) svasti'( ||*] TRANSLATION Seen. At the command of Maharaja Abanikitavarman, who by his birth has graced and adorned the family of the Bhojas who are the lotuses in the circle of the lake in the form of the whole earth; who is the sole abode of the gems of all kingly qualities and who is a great devotee of Siva, in the fifth year of his reign increasing with the glory of victory, the present and) future Bhogikas, Ayuktakas, Sthayins and others should be instructed thus : On the full-moon day of Jyoshtha, (the village of) Vamsavataka inoluded in Sollunduraka-seventy in Palasika-vishaya, is made over with libation of water, free from all imposts, by Elakolla of the Kaikoya family to this Nagasarman of the Harita gotra, who possesses all the qualities of a Brahmana, for the religious merit of himself as well as of ours. We have also approved of it. Knowing this, neither & member of our family, nor any other ruler should snatoh away (the gift). Whosoever snatches it away will incur the five great sing. So it has been said by Manu : The land has been enjoyed by many kings like Sagara and others. To whomsoever it belongs, to him goes the fruit.' The executor (of the grant) is the Maharaja himself. (The charter) is written by Madhava, the son of Govinda-bhogika and the writer of royal charters. Hail ! 1 Before this the word varttamana appears to have been left out. Cf. line 2 of the Argi plates edited above. * Tho record proper ends here. It is, however, interesting to note that the name Divakara is engraved on the back side of this plato in characters of about the same period as of the main record. It is difficult to determine the significance of this writing. He might have been the engraver.-Ed.) [The original word is panga (lino 12). Its modification as pd nga is met with in the Kadamba records of the later period. It may be derived from the Kannada base pangu meaning obligation'. See above, Vol. XXXI, p. 75.-P.B.D.). (Cf. above, Vol. VI. p. 13, note 3. Panga occurs in many Telugu inscriptions (of. SII, Vol. X, Nos. 257, 408, 422, etc.). Brown's Telugu-English Dictionary explains it as of the produce collected in anoient times by the government as tax from lands of gods and Brhamapas. -Ed.)

Page #336
10 12 14 16 18 ii,b --- b 2.-KAPOLI PLATES OF ASANKITAVARMMAN, YEAR 5 sur-rnpn1 sby8k stetttthM-sphn skns / 3 / / su / chostthm enkh-p-chen-m nyzhe / 10 Seala 'Nlina-fenths 12 14 2pngst-ny-lnynyMkyi-m mm Hsshw jP0Y shraai- mchu / l m l 1:| ci m chu ny / 2 7sku tttthaabhaa / 4:<2m 1 m 139?nnn'1n s-'thr-ni- 16 18 TWO GRANTS OF BHOJA KINGS-PLATE II

Page #337
20 iii.b SEAL Pat (from a Photograph) 20

Page #338
No. 33-KADMAL PLATES OF GUHILA VIJAYASIMHA, V. S. 1140 (1. Plate) AKSHAYA KEERTY VYAs, UDAIPUR These plates were first noticed by Pandit G. H. Ojha in his Rajputaneka Itihas, Paso. II, 2p. 445-46. He traced the plates which were lying hidden with a Brahmana family of the village of Kadmal, some 25 miles to the north-west of Udaipur. The plates thereafter again went underground and the owner would never show them to anybody for fear of dispossession. It was in the year 1940 that Pandit Ratilal Antani, the then Education Minister in the Mewar Stato Secretariat, who was himself a numismatist and was also koenly interested in other branches of Archaeology, somehow procured these plates for perusal through his Head Clerk, Mr. Bhavani Shankar who was closely related to their owner residing at Kadmal. After he had dealt with them in his own way, he was kind enough to pass them on to me, only for a couple of hours, through his Head Clerk. I utilised the opportunity by immediately getting them photographed and sent the originals back to the Ministry within the scheduled time through the same bearer. They could neither be weighed nor their actual measurement could be taken during those hurried hours, and it now seems impossible to get them back for the purpose. It is from the photographs that I propose to edit the plates in the following pages, This is a set of two copper plates which are said to constitute the earliest metal record of the ruling dynasty of Udaipur. The plates were found by me fastened together with a thiok copper ring passing through proportionate holes out midway towards the upper border in both. No seal, however, was found fixed to the ring-joint. The plates appear to have been given the required shape and size by hammering heavy lumps of copper, not less than two Beers in weight. The inner sides only in both have been used for writing, the outer mes being left blank. Though an important record, it has received the most unsatisfactory treatment at the hands of the ignorant engraver who appears to have tried to follow the written out mass of lines without either knowing the signs that were made or the sense they were intended to convey. He does not appear to be knowing where s particuler letter ends and the other begins or which medial vowel pertains to which particuler letter. Ho has thus fared very badly in his task, sometimes trans forming altogether the expected shapes and sometimes distorting them by superfluous additions and lamentable omissions. This blind engravement of the record has rendered it perfectly illegible, and there are hardly a few letters that have escaped the arbitrary touch of his chisel. In order to judge the amount of arbitrary alteration brought about in the actual text written by the cribe, it is sufficient to otamine the very first two or three letters with which the inscription opens. Ori Spasti appears to be the intended reading ; but the engraver has reduced the whole phraso into an incomprehensible group which it is difficult to restore to its proper form. The simple symbol, with which the initial Ori is expressed, is itself arbitrary in formation and the next two syllables constituting tho word masti are 80 rendered as to read mali. The engraver's fanciful addition, omission and transposition of different strokes oonstituting these two syllables will be clear from the fact that the a stroke in ma (i.e. wa) is really the hinder part of the stroke of the following akshara (li, i.e. sti), which has been joined to the previous letter imcompletely, and that the 1 stroke in ti (i.e. sti) is the fancifully changed aspect of the medial pertaining to the next syllablo na (m) with which the invocatory verte begins. This is only an indication, the whole (287)

Page #339
238 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA [VOL. XXXI record being treated in this way. It is therefore no wonder that the plates have not yet been satisfactorily deciphered. Proper reading of this record is not so much a matter of regular decipherment of an epigraph written in the script of a given age ; but it is a troublesome process of restoration and adjustment of various signs in relation to a correct comprehension of the intended sense. The text, at places, is difficult to transoribe as it actually stands, for it would be impossible to transcribe a syllable on which two different medial vowel strokes have simultaneously been imposed, as in Kho of Khoma(mma)na towards the end of line 6, where both the medial i and a strokes have been applied to a common syllable. So also is the case of letters that do not resemble any letters of the alphabet. In transcribing the text therefore I have, at places, necessarily to give only the intended reading. Owing to reasons given above, there is no room for any palaeographical or orthographical observation on the record. The most that can be said is that it is written in the Nagari script of the twelfth century. The initial vowel i is throughout made up of two dots with a commalike sign below, which is characteristic of the early medieval script of Northern India. The language of the inscription is Sanskrit and, even if it was written correctly by the scribe, the engraver's chisel has brought about mistakes almost at every step. Though looking as if engraved by one and the same person, both the plates differ in neatness of execution. The second plate is tidier than the first as regards the general trend of incision. There are in all 40 lines of writing covering the inner sides of the two plates. The document opens with Om Svasti which is followed by an invocatory verse in the Anushtubh metre in praise of Sri-Ekalinga, the guardian deity of the ruling dynasty of Udaipur. Then obeisance is again paid to Siva in the passage Om namah Sivaya. Then follows the genealogical portion which covers verdes 2-9. Though it is a bare enumeration of names in chronological order without any historical information, the section contains some valuable information. The first few stanzas (verses 2-5) of the present genealogy are nothing but & mere reproduction of the corresponding verses of the well-known Atpur insoription of Saktikumara of V. 8. 1034 (977 A.D.), a manuscript transoript of which, found by Ojha at Mandal in Mowar, was discussed by the late Dr. D.R. Bhandarkar. The opening genealogical verse reads : Ananda[p]ura-vinirgata-vipra-kul-anandano mahi-devah jayati Sri-Guhadattah prabhavah Sri-Guhila-vartasya || Bhandarkar suggested that the rulers of Udaipur had a Brahmanic origin and that they were Nagar Brahmanas.' In his opinion, the verse means : "Triumphant is SriGuhadatta, the founder of the Guhila family, a Brahmana and the delighter of the Brahmana family emigrated from Anandapura." He takes both vipra and mahi-deva in the present verse to mean'a Brahmana'. Now, strictly speaking, there is no reason why two different words should have been used in & small couplet to connote one and the same sense. If both the families mentioned in the verse had a Brahmanio origin &s supposed by Bhandarkar, either of the two words would have sufficed. Unnecessary repetition of variants for a common expression constitutes a palpable flaw in literary compositions and goes against the canons of rhetorics. The simultaneous use of the variants with reference to two different entities seems to imply difference of meaning. In our opinion, the 1 Cf. Ojha, op. cit., p. 446, note 1. * Ind. Ant., Vol. XXXIX, pp. 186-191. Ibid., p. 190. .. Pandit Mohanlal Vishnulal Pandya tried to refute thin Anandapura or Niger Brahmana theory regarding the origin of the Gabila dynasty in his article in JPASB, VOL. VIII, 1912, pp. 89-99.

Page #340
239 No. 351 KADMAL PLATES OF GUHILA VIJAYASIMHA, V. S. 1140 family, under whose guardianship Guhadatta lived, was Brahmanical as suggested by the term vipra in its connection; but he himself was not a vipra but a mahi-deva, i.e. a ruling prince of the Kshatriya stock.1 It is worthy of note in this connection that as many as four later epigraphs, viz. the Chitorgarh inscription of V. S. 1331 (1274 A. D.), the Achalgarh (Mt. Abu) inscription of V. S. 1342 (1285 A. D.), the Ranpur inscription of V. S. 1496 (1439 A. D.) and the Kumbhalgarh inscription of V. S. 1517 (1460 A. D.), which aim at giving a genealogical list of the dynasty, regard Bapa Raval as the progenitor and make Guhila or Guhadatta of our record his son. But the latter's mention as the founder of the family in older records like the Atpur inscription of V. S. 1034 (977 A. D.) and the present epigraph establish beyond doubt that the prince described in the foregoing verse was really the progenitor. This also shows that, even as early as the thirteenth century, people had already lost remembrance of their predecessors' knowledge about the genealogy of the family. Nothing more is known about Guhila from this verse. The inscription of V. S. 1517 mentioned above, however, adds that he had a son called Lativinoda, which name he acquired for his passion for ladies of the Lata country. In 1869 A. D., General Cunningham found some 2,000 silver coins at Agra bearing the legend eriGuhila, which he attributed to Guhadatta. Next come in chronological order the princes Bhoja, Mahendra (I), Naga, Sila, Aparajita, Mahendra (II), Kalabhoja, Khommana (I), Mattata and Bhartripatta (I) (verse 3). Except a bare enumeration of the names of the princes, no other information is found in the verse. We, however, know the dates of some of them from their own inscriptions so far discovered. An insoription dated in V. S. 703 (646 A. D.)' pertaining to the reign of Sila or Siladitya was found at Samoll in the Bhomat District of the old Udaipur State. The stone is now lying in the Rajputana Museum at Ajmer. Another inscription of the reign of Aparajita dated V. S. 718 (661 A. D.) has been found at Nagda, the ancient capital, which is now preserved in the Victoria Hall Museum, Udaipur. Thereafter comes Simha (the son of the last prince mentioned in the foregoing verse). His son was Khommana (II), after whom came Mahoyaka. His son was Khommana (III) from whom sprang Bhartripatta (II) (verse 4). In contrast to the previous verse, the present one gives some additional information by way of mentioning the relation of each succeeding prince with his immediate predecessor. Simha has been referred to in an inscription of V. S. 1335 (1258 A. D.)' found at Chitorgarh and now preserved in the Victoria Hall at Udaipur. No inscription of the other princes has so far been brought to light. Mahalakshmi, born in the Rashtrakuta family, was the beloved consort of Bhartripatta II and gave birth to his son Allata (verse 5). An inscription10 of the reign of Allata has been found 1 [If Guhadatta was himself a Brahmana and at the same time the delighter of a particular Brahmana family, it is only natural for a poet worth the name to use two different words meaning 'a Brahmana' in the stanza conveying the two ideas. If again he was not a Brahmana, the poet could have used an expression like mahipala (meaning a king', and also 'a Kshatriya' according to medieval lexicons) instead of mahideva which is generally recognised in the sense of a Brahmana' and not a Kshatriya-Ed.] 2 Ind. Ant., Vol. XXII, p. 80. * Bhavnagar Prakrit and Sanskrit Inscriptions, pp. 84-87; Ind. Ant., Vol. XVI pp. 347 ff. Bhav. Inscrs., p. 114. Above, Vol. XXIV, pp. 304-28. ASR, Vol. IV, p. 95. "PRASIWC, 1908-09, p. 48. Above, Vol. IV, p. 31. JASB, Vol. IV, part i, p. 48 40 Bhav. Inecro., pp. 67-69...

Page #341
Mo EPIGRAPHIA INDICA [VOL. XXXI engraved on the inner face of the lintel over the porch of the Sarapobvara temple near the Udaipur city, in which also Mahalakshmi has been mentioned as his mother. It records the construction of a Vishnu temple which was begun in V. 8. 1008 (951 A. D.) and completed in V. 8. 1010 (953 A. D.) during the reign of Allata. This inscribed lintel does not appear to be original to the Siva temple to which it now belongs, but seems to have been brought here from amidst the neighbouring ruins of Ahar, i.e. Atapura or Aghatapura of inscriptions, which was one of the capital cities of the rulers of Mewar during this and the following centuries. From Allata sprang his son Mahipala (verse 6). Thereafter the ninth prince was Vairata who had obtained rulership elsewhere. His son was Hamsapala (verso 7). It is to be noticed that verse 6 of our grant introduces a new name in the genealogical list of the dynasty, namely, Mahipala who has not yet been found mentioned in any of the inscriptions so far discovered. The present record is the first document which mentions this prince as the son and successor of Allata. According to all other inscriptions so far known, Allata was succeeded by his son Naravahana, an inscription of whose reign dated in V.8. 1028 (971 A.D.) lies in one of the big niches flanking the entrance of the Natha's temple near the temple of Sri-Ekalinga, some 15 miles north of Udaipur. After the mention of Mahipala, our inscription cuts short the regular course of Bu00ession and abruptly brings in Vairata who is said to be the ninth prinoe in chronological order. The name of Vairate appears in almost all important records in the regular genealogy. From the Raja-varnana section of the third slab of the Kumbhalgarh inscription of V. 8. 1517 (1460 A. D.), which contains an exhaustive list of the princes of the dynasty ascertained by * study of a number of ancient epigraphs, we learn that after Allata there came on the throne in chronological order the eight princes Naravahana, Salivahana, Saktikumara, Ambaprasada, Naravarman, Anantavarman, Yasovarman and Yogaraja, after whom it passed on to Vairata who was the ninth. We thus find that the chronological position of Vairata, as found in the inscriptions of as late as the sixteenth century of the Vikrama era, is fully supported by earlier records like the one under review, which speaks of him as the ninth prince after Allata, evidently including Mahipala. Our document calls Mahipala the son of Allata, and it appears that Naravahana (mentioned in other records as the son and successor of Allata) and Mahipala were both sons of the same father. The former, obviously being the elder of the two obtained the throne in regular succession after Allata, and that is why all important known records clearly mention him ; and the latter being his younger brother, possibly governing some small estate given him for maintenance, was naturally omitted from the genealogical part of the records. But his introduction in the main line and the omission of Naravahana from it in our record do not appear to be meaningless. It has been stated in verse 7 of the present plates that Hamsapala succeeded Vairata and that the latter had obtained rulership elsewhere outside his paternal place (anyatra labdha-rajyasya, line 10). This fact is also corroborated by verses 143-1446 of the third slab of the Kumbhalgarh inscription, which state that the progeny of Yogaraja, the predecessor of Vairata, did not attain regal status, though he himself fully enjoyed it, and that the lot finally fell on Vairata who was & descendant of a branch of Allata's lineage. The reason as to why the line of Yogaraja was deprived of succession and Vairata had to be brought in evidently from a junior branch of the family is unknown. It may have been a case of some internal family feud as pointed out by me in my 1 Bhav. Inaors., pp. 69-67; JBRAS, Vol. XXII, 1906-06, pp. 166-67. . Above, Vol. XXIV, pp. 324-325. * The opening verse of this Raja-varnana section reade: Alas bri-raja-name-fra prasoyadla) prd][chy "][-dhund) | Chirantana-pra[basti]nama[nl] land]m-a[tabrd)]kahana[t ) Above, VOL. XXIV, pp. 324-325. Tatat-cha Yoga[raljo-bh[n=MEdapat mahi-pa!ib api rajyt sthit toomin taob-chhasha tha) [chfi(chchhrayyari) gala || 143 Paschade Allata-samland Vairafd-bh[n=najribaral......

Page #342
241 No. 33] KADMAL PLATES OF GUHILA VIJAYASIMHA, V.S. 1140 article on that record. We are, however, now in a position to conclude that Vairata was a descendant of the branch of Allata's family, of which Mahipala, the younger brother of Naravahana, was the head, and that he was required for some unknown reason to succeed Yogaraja of the main line, whose progeny had been deprived of accession to the throne. The following is the succession of rulers from Allata to Vairata, as known from all important records so far found including the one under consideration. Allata (V.S. 1010 = 953 A. D.) (Senior Branch) 1. Naravahana (V. S.-1028 971 A. D.) 2. Salivahana I 3. Saktikumara (V. S. 1034 = 977 A. D.) T 4. Ambaprasada T 5. Suchivarman I 6. Naravarman T 7. Anantavarman T 8. Yasovarman3 9. Yogaraja (Junior Branch) J. 1. Mahipala 10. Vairata (V. 8. 1083 = 1026 A. D.) The above pedigree shows that Vairata is the tenth prince after Allata including Naravahana on the main line, although our document speaks of him as the ninth including Mahipala, the younger brother of Naravahana. This discrepancy is, to some extent, clarified by the Kumbhalgarh inscription of V. S. 1517 (1460 A. D.), which does not include Suchivarman in its corresponding dynastic list and makes Vairata the ninth prince from Naravahana. Though Vairata's description as the ninth prince found in our grant correctly suits his number in the corresponding list of the Kumbhalgarh inscription due to the omission of Suchivarman, we cannot discard the omitted prince altogether from the chronology, as he is clearly mentioned as a successor of Saktikumara in the fragmentary Hastimata temple inscription found at Ahar near the Udaipur railway station. The slight variation in the chronological position of Vairata may, however, be overlooked in view of the general tendency of the authors of such epigraphs, who, at one place include a particular prince and omit the same at another. Thus Ambaprasada, the fourth prince from Naravahana in the foregoing table, is clearly mentioned 1 Above, Vol. XXIV, p. 310. Naravarman is also called Nrivarman in certain inscriptions. Yasovarman is also named Kirtivarman in certain records. [See below, p. 246, note 1.-Ed.] Above, Vol. XXIV, pp. 324-325. Bhav. Inscre., pp. 72-74; Ojha, op.cit., p. 442, note 1.

Page #343
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA [VOL. XXXI in the Kumbhalgarh inscription as the son and succcessor of Saktikumara ; but he finds no mention in records like the Achalgarh (Mt. Abu)' and Ranpurs inscriptions which insert Suchivarmaan instead. This is how variations in old chronological lists have been brought about. 242 It is interesting to note that the position of Vairata as the ninth with Mahipala, as mentioned in our grant appears to reckon him implicitly in combination with Naravahana and his successors of the senior branch, while the corresponding number of princes of the junior branch headed by Mahipala is conspicuous by its very absence. We do not know how many princes, if any, appeared on that branch between Mahipala and. Vairata; but we see from the dates V. S. 1010 and 1034 put respectively against Allata and Saktikumara that the average rule of each of the four princes covered about 6 years. Applying the same average to the remaining eight princes upto Vairata with the inclusion of Saktikumara for the computation of dates, we get a period of 48 years which, when added to V. S. 1034, the latest given date in the chart, yields V. S. 1082. Now V. S. 1083 (1026 A.D.) is actually the date of the fragment of an old epigraph now preserved in the Victoria Hall Museum at Udaipur, of which the major portion containing the name of the ruling prince and other details is lost. This inscription has probably to be assigned to the reign of Vairata, the last prince on our table. In view of the shortness of the average individual rule from Allata to Yogaraja, it is not altogether impossible if this prince was the son of Mahipala himself, living long enough not only to witness a series of successions on the royal throne but also to get an opportunity for himself to occupy it through transfer during his advanced age. After Vairata came his son Hamsapala. Nothing else of his reign is known from this or any other record. From Hamsapala sprang the prince Vairisimha (verse 8). His son was the illustrious Vijayasimha (half verse 9). Vairisimha is here stated to have snatched away his enemy's elephant with the help of those who received assistance from him in the past; but it is difficult at the present moment to ascertain this enemy due to absence of information on the point in any of the known records. This much only can be said that hostility prevailed, during this period of history, between the Guhilas of Medapata (i.e. Mewar) and the Paramaras of Malwa, to which the incident briefly narrated here may have some reference. The only other information regarding Vairisimha that we so far have is from verses 145-46 of the third slab of the Kumbhalgarh inscription which state that he erected a fresh rampart having four gates, facing all the four cardinal directions, round Aghata-pattana (modern Ahar), and that he had twentytwo meritorious sons of whom one, a narendra, was the most virtuous. This anonymous narendra of that inscription is certainly Vijayasimha who issued the charter under review. He finds mention as the son of Vairisimha and grandson of Hamsapala in records like the Bheraghat inscription of the Chedi year 907 (V.S. 1212-1155 A. D.) and the Mt. Abu inscription" of V. S. 1342 (1285 A.D.); but ours is the only known record that directly pertains to the reign of this prince. Ojha attributes the 1 Above, Vol. XXIV, pp. 304-28. Bhav. Inscrs., pp. 84-87. Ibid., p. 114. [The introduction of Mahipala, unknown from any other source, in the place of Naravahana mentioned in records, only on the basis of the extremely faulty text of the present epigraph seems to be risky. In the photograph, the name reads Mahapamana which has been corrected to Mahipala. Considering the nature of engraving in the record, it appears that the intended name may well have been Naravahana. The intended reading of the second foot of the stanza was possibly Naravahano-'ti-budhah. Of course the author's correction of mahi. valana in the fourth foot of the stanza to mahi-palana finds an anvartha name in Mahipula as required by the context. Mahi-valana may, however, as well be corrected to mahi-vahana (i.e. bearing the burden of the earth) which not only makes Naravahana (i.e. bearer of the burden of the people of the earth) an anvartha name but the two together with uvaha offer a very good case of alliteration. See also below, p. 246, note 1.-Ed.] Above, Vol. XXIV, p. 311 and p. 325. Ibid., Vol. II, pp. 10-13. Bhav. Inscrs., pp. 84-87.

Page #344
No. 33] KADMAL PLATES OF GUHILA VIJAYASIMHA, V. S. 1140 243 Paldi ingcription of V.S. 1173 (1116 A.D.) to his reign ; but, as has already been pointed out,' this is wrong. From the Bheraghat inscription mentioned above, we algo glean that Vijayasimha married Syamaladevi who was the daughter of Udayaditya of Malwa (1060-87 A.D.) and the mother of Alhanadevi, queen of Kalachuri Gayakarna (1151 A.D.) of Dahala. This matrimonial relation between Vijayasimha and Udayaditya, which established a close alliance between the hostile Paramara and Guhila dynasties, certainly suggests a combined resistance by both against the waxing imperialism of the Chalukyas of Gujarat, who, under Bhima I (1022-64 A.D.), had become by far the strongest power in Western India after the fall of Bhoja I in 1055 A. D.' From the latter half of line 12 begins the prose portion of the document, interspersed with a few renunciatory and imprecatory verges. This ends with line 40, the last line on the second plate. Lines 19-21 mention the date of the record both in words and figures, which forms the most illegible part of the whole inscription. Ojha gives V. 8. 1164 (1107 A. D.) as its date, though he admits to have not been able to read it completely. Bhandarkar at first put it as V.S. 1140 (1083 A. D.), but later on supported Ojha. This change in Bhandarkar's view does not appear to be based on a re-study of the epigraphic text, but was probably adopted to reconcile it with the date V. S. 1173 (1116 A. D.) of another epigraph, viz. the Paldi inscription which Ojha attributes to Vijayasimha. But this inscription certainly belongs to the reign of Vijayasimha's son Arisimha. As regards the date of the record under review, it is sure that the donation was made on the occasion of a solar eclipse which invariably falls on the amavasya day. After the syllables vadi in the beginning of line 21 denoting the dark half of the month, we have the numerical enumeration of the tithi in two figures which have been endowed with head-lines and other alphabetical characteristics. The first of them, though it looks liko ra, is apparently the numeral 1, while the second, which reads as ka, seems to be the numeral 4 endowed with a top matra and placed in an unusually oblique position. Thus these figures together mako 14 which must be the tithi on which the solar eclipse of our grant fell. This means that the wivasya morged with the chaturdati on the day when this eclipse actually occurred. Now turning to the numerical mention of the year towards the end of the line 20, we find that, after the syllables Samvat, the first two figures clearly make 11. The following figure resembles the second of the figures in the enumeration of the tithi, which is 4 as explained above. Originally, a cypher seems to have been engraved in the place of this figure making the whole appear as 110; but soon it appears to have been corrected to 4, now making the whole appear as 114. Hence, either by restoring the cypher back to its fourth place which seems to have been originally intended, or by taking, by way of adjustment, the rounded part of the body of va further in varshe to serve also as the cypher, we get V. 8. 114[0]. This is supported by the verbal enumeration of the year in lines 19-20. Bhandarkar's original view regarding the date was therefore correct. What now remains for our scrutiny is the description of the month wherein the solar eclipse of the grant took place. The letters may be taken to suggest Ashadha in line 20, once at the beginning and again towards the end. But the month of Ashadha does not suit the rest of the details of the date. There never occurred any solar eclipse on the fourteenth tithi of that month in the said year, either by the amanta or by the purnimanta reckoning. Even if we take the year to be V.S 1164, the solar eclipse does not tally. On the other hand, the month of Asvina of V. 8. 1140 turns out true to all other details of the date by the amanta reckoning. The amavasya of the month of Annual Report of the Rajputana Museum, Ajmer, 1916-18, p. 3 ; Rhandarkar's List, No. 191. . Above. Vol. XXX, pp. 8 ff. * Ray, Dyn. Hiat. N. Ind., Vol. II, pp. 1178-79. Ojha, op cit.. p. 446, note 1. . Ind. Ant., Vol. XXXIX, p. 101, notu 12, line 2. * Bhandarkar's List, No. 176.

Page #345
244 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA [VOL. XXXI Abvina in the Vikrama year 1140 merged with the chaturda si which ended at only 09 of the day after mean sunrise ; and the solar eclipse consequently appeared on that day as registered in ou grant, which would be equivalent to Friday, the 13th October 1083 A.D. 1 The prose portion of the record from line 12 to line 38 is devoted to the description of its object which is to record the donation of the fifth part of the produce of the village of Palli, embracing all its receipts, to Unalacharya, son of the most respectable acharya Sahiya who was a resident of Nagahrada but whose son had since migrated elsewhere, probably to Palli, then comprised within the domain of Mewar. He belonged to the Madhyandina school and the Vatsa gotra and had five pravaras. The donee was given full right over the fifth part of every item of produce of the donated village to the extent of its boundaries, with the exception of the income of taxes and drainage, in which he received only half (i.e. one-tenth part), the other half going to the donor himself (lines 26-32). The donor was Paramabhaffaraka Maharajadhiraja Parame svara Mandalika (line 13) Vijayasimha, the last prince on our genealogioal list. He made the grant with due regards to scriptural injunctions on the 14th day of the dark half of the month of Asvina in Vikrama Samvat 1140 on the occasion of a solar eclipse (lines 19-21) for the enhancement of the spiritual welfare of himself and his parents (lines 25-26). The gift was made at and the grant issued from Nagahrada i.e. Nagda, his capital city, the ruins of which lie at a distance of about 15 miles to the north of Udaipur just near the present town of Eklingji. The religious rites connected with this donation appear to have been performed somewhere near the temple of the god Ekalinga, as the donor is here stated to have accomplished it after he had worshipped his tutelary deity in continuation of a bath in the Bhoja-tadaga situated near about towards the east of the temple. The present description (lines 21-22) certainly goes to suggest that the north-eastern boundary of the city of Nagahrada extended upto the eastern limits of the present town of Eklingji, both the temple and the tank near it being hero mentioned to have been an integral part thereof, as indicated by the locative case-ending in the expression Nagahrada-tajadhanyam (line 21). Later on, the western half of the ospital oity seems to have been completely deserted, wbile part of the eastern half comprising the celebrated temple of Sri-Ekalinga continued flourshing to this day as a holy place of pilgrimage. Lines 36-37 embody a couple of imprecatory verses, the contents of which apply to anybody attempting to deprive the done of his rights specified in the charter. The scribe who wrote the grant on the copper sheets was Nagapala, the son of Pandita Uhila, belonging to the Panchakulika (modern Pancholi) oaste which forms a sub-division of the Kayastha community. The messenger, through whom the royal order for the execution of the charter had been conveyed to the concerned authority, was Ranadhavala, son of Sagarda, who was a Chahamana Rajaputra. The latter half of the last line, i.e. line 40, is reserved for the sign-manual of prince Vijayasimha, the donor. It is represented by a small spear-head to left, at the extreme end of the line, which is stated to have been marked in his own hand. This tiny spear-head mark, having been developed in course of time, assumed the shape of a complete spear later on, as found on the copperplate grants of the seventeenth and the following centuries, issued by the Maharanas of Udaipur. The other change had been in the position of the sign which now appeared on the upper part of the plates above the actual contents, instead of being marked at the end as seen here. Regarding the location of the places, Nagahrada and Palli, there is no difficulty. The former has already been stated to be identical with Nagda near Eklingji, which was the first capital of the dynasty, while the latter is evidently the same as the modern town of Pali in the Jodhpur unit of Rajasthan. Pillai, Indian Ephemeris, Vol. III, p. 180.

Page #346
No. 33] KADMAL PLATES OF GUHILA VIJAYASIMHA, V. S. 1140 TEXT1 [Metres: verses 1, 5-9, 11-12 Anushtubh; verse 2 Arya; verses 3-1 Vasantatilaka; verse 10 Sardulvikridla.] First Plate 1 Om mali [1] Nalime jagapta'd-ya)[am]in jatan pal(ya)[ami]ch-cha yena vai | [pa]lise aradakal[i][gath] 2 hi Sivam na(bha)ktya ma(na) mamy-aham (ham) || [1*] [Om] namah Sivaya | Anamda[pu]ra vinirgata-vi 3 pla(pra)kul-inamidand' mahadevrana [1] jayati irl-Guhadattah prabhavab ri-Guhilavariabhyasya) na [2] 4 [Ejkattra yojama (ya)ti Bhi(Bho)ja-Mahe[ndra]-Naga-Sil-Aparajita-Mahendra-sa(bha)ttai(tai)-ni-vireh(raib) IKI) 5 bhaveyaprakishanadoptatha Kalabhoja-Khommma)ga-Na(Ma)ttata-[nri]paih saha Bhartri(rtri)padrib(tab) I 3] SilSith) 245 6 ho-bhavat-tald-aka(nu) va(ta)sya suto-thi(tha) yaje" Vomaual ibhya(ty-a)tha ato-the Maha-yako-'bhas | Kho]mi(mm)pa 7 galajamath cha" sa ch-atha taamonulokatrayaikatalako jona Bha[r]tri[6]pa)ddhab(tab) [14] Sashtrakrava-14 8 kul-oddhatha Maholesrirane pri[y]aasiyampramamnatretma" tanayah srimad-Atakah [5] Tasmidva(d-ba)[bh]va 9 vanalo Mahapamana iti budhah | ya uchava" samjam(jnam) sanva(so='nva)rtham mahiva(pa)lana-kummana" || 6*] Vavodo=" 1 From photographs. Indicated by symbol. The intended reading is svasti. 4 Read niliyate. mark. Read palyate. * Read ery-E. Medial i has been used to indicate the loft member of medial & in no in the place of the usual medial ? Read maht-devab. Read jatair-yatha-krama-subobhy-atha. 10 Read jajne. This word had been first omitted by mistake, but was engraved later on between lines 3 and 4 over the names Mahendra and Naga. 11 Read Khommaya. 12 Read "m-almajam avapa. 13 Read tasmal-loka-tray-aika-tilako='juni. 14 Read Rashtrakuta. Read odbhula. 16 Read Mahalakshmiriti. 17 Read doid-yasyam-abhat-tasya. 18 Read Alla fab. 19 Read tanayo Mahipala. [See above, p. 242. note 4.-Ed.] 30 This akshara is redundant. 11 Read sudha. 2 Read barmani. Read Vairajo.

Page #347
246 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA 10 jami(i) navamo Hathsava(pa)lo='ve(ti)-vi[e*]yavin moh-ribhy[*] sevitah samach(mam) |[17] 11 [Navo pysamahavochokausaho ramu[mu]dvasta(han) [8] 12 Aha(thava(ta)eya sutah srinin Sifth Jho visu(ja)ya [prijdva(shtha)kab [| 9*]P[u]vaprasi dhabhamaaragajavilavigaja(mya] 13 na para mabham(bha);araka-maharajadhiraja-varamithara-madalatab [hra]d-avasthitah savvime 14 visatyamatripra[ch]ihitidin' nija-mamdala-nivisi-[18]kin [V6]Bra)[hma]p-[tta]rahk oha vo(b)dhayalty-a] 20 ridadi[bhre]erasashavamasabhavasyam" Avadhava 1 Read navamo. [The intended reading may be namdano.-Ed.] Read labdha-rajyasy-Omadeg. maha(hi)patih sabayita-sava(h)yen vairi-kum[ja] 15 su(stu) vama samvichivam yatha 10 athih(rthah) pada-raj-opama girinagivastipemell y[au]vanam-avu(yu)abya(shyam) jalaki 10 The punctuation mark is unnecessary. 11 Read giri-nadi-veg-opamam. 11 Read jala-bindu-lola-chapalam. 13 Read avargg-arggal-odgha[fajnam. [VOL. XXXI ank(nya)tra-lavdhagasyabby 16 [adu)talechapala ke(phe)n-Spamah jivitath(tam ) dbani(rmmath) yyo) na karometi) niddha(rmma)la-mabhih(tib) avaggaggal. 17 dyanath patch)t-tasha(pa)-hate jari-parigatab sok-&mi(gni)na dag[dha)(hya) 10*] ity-di-sa[*]sar-tha 18 sajya abivinpra valimihala-gata-jala-lava-taralatacha(rin) granitavanaka[la]lya1 Krita(nta). 19 maya vasksamh[va]harl-Vikrama-npipa-kal-atita-ma(sat)va(tas]ra-datashrokada[a]bhu20 cha[tva]||(tva) Read purva-prasiddha-samasta-raj-avali-virajamana". Read paramesvara-mamdalikab. Read sarvvan itamatya-mantri-purohit-adin. Read vab samviditam. 14 Read "asaratam. 1 Read vichintya. 14 Read nalini-dalo. 17 Read pranan-arthan-akalayya. 18 Read maulina. 5 22 Read earyyasya grase='nkato 'pi. 23 Read Samvat 1140. Read lato py=asin maha-viro Vairieimho. Read Ariman. Originally nri had been incised, but subsequently the lower part of the vowel-mark was deleted suggesting that the upper part is intended to represent the virama. This is only a half verse. 1 Read jnata-sastrena. 20 Read batishv ekadasasu. 11 Read rimhead-adhikesh Avina-mas-amavasyayam. 24 This danda is redundant. 24 Read Aevina. ara (sri)-Naga Second Plate suyako asikatovi Samvatu 11 ka varshe 24

Page #348
1 2 6 8 10 12 14 16 18 KADMAL PLATES OF GUHILA VIJAYASIMHA, V. S. 1140 samAna kUlI vaDenamA SCALE: THREE-FOURTHS mATona vikala zivAya ka rupa devH| nAgalapurA ma dhnamaH 520 ASTALGIER bali vinAzakA livara basato torana mahAvalokane ka jIvana vA AsIya bha bhUtiyA nA lAvavIyavA bAkA mAtra nAsikA va mAnava sahi tasA 16 naga mahArAjavirAja mitrarAtaH nAgara niditIvAnizamaMda nivAsabhAkA pAdapa gii phrI vinAyakarA devareka ZEC manAnA dina 18 kalAkA kA (from a Photograph) 4 6 8 10 12 14 16 18

Page #349
(from a Photograph) A STATE M ETERIHOLESTERBALI HEALERTOMPELAIHERSI TERAPATRAPE HEREDDRESEPTETTISTAELESHHOTI BREEZERD A REKAR FEELATE 25ENTRAKOMACASSETTE EPISTEEMPIREESE ASTRESSERabbarPIRETREPTRADISETTE SEAN LODEDushya MELESELEEPER 2ULTIOLETAMERICAPPEALTRAVELETTERRE RANASEARSAREILDERSTASSISTEEJITENSIBLE RELAMMOISTRUEBSITESTHERS Ulla AIRIRDILLELE Liebe DELERLE EL 2 MORNIDENERALDBEADERSEERRRESTEELPEN SEKSILIPPARMARISHAILENEITERACTEST RESTLSPEALRAMPETTEERIETIEMALJATEE NDJSIRLSODERNSRIEDEPARTMENTIANE KAPDEALERSNELETENTIPMEANALSIPELEEPERTREESED REAPERIESELERJEEJECTREATEDAIRTEL ALLEBAAREBELLETINEESEEPEPRESEE: LEL E NERIRSDILIYEVIATREAMSPORTISMETERE REAKODANERHITRATEEDERIESpepa POMANIRUPERIESE N TERNETARIUSA

Page #350
No. 33] KADMAL PLATES OF GUHILA VIJAYASIMHA, V.S. 1140 31 vadi raka [*] avaghiha Naga[hrada-rajadhanyath sathjana-turya-abana-parkana" Rkaliga 22 deva-sa[nn]icho(dhau) Bhola-tadage manva(tva) [n]chi-ch&(va)sasi pachi(ri)dhays [s]vapitrin sanavya bhagadam (vam)nam(tam) Bha 23 va(va)mpalim (tim) char-achara-[ru](gu)rum adana'-Vishnu-Sa(Sa)kr-adi-sevina(ta)-visvasri(sri)shti-sthiti-samhriti-henum(tum) samsara 24 sagar-onta (tta)ra-potam diva-dinava-ya[ksha]-ra[kaha]b-siddha-vidyadhar-adi-nu[tath] mahatya bhavrava sakt[y]a va(oha) su 25 gamdhi-push pai]e-abhyamyath(rohya) punappunah ve(vai)pva(ava)naram plajayitva homa-dravyaih samnarshal matri(ta)-pi[tro]r-atma 26 naeramina11-punya-yaso-bhetriddhyamvvamm1-aihikam=amushmikam va(cha) phalam= ati(g)kritya] grasirivrajavipa 27 ya1s evakalasatalatha ellittrama-emvamo vrilagah sva-sima-eryanasya sramasyal sva(a)raghatta-ka 28 ta(shtha)-na(ta)dig-di-gha(sa)mastasya pamchamo vibhagah sarvv-adayaya" ta[d-adha (rdha)-kara-panya*]-bhaya(ga)-lo(bho)g-adi-sana(ma)nvi 29 to Nagahrada-sthama(na)-vinivvi(rgga)la(ta)ya Vasasragottrayals Staghavariya) Madhyamhdini(ns)-eakhine [i] 30 h-aiva Nigahrada-kaalach-para-maya-vichiya".8&hiya-sutays .[U]pal-achayi(rya)y (pa)ry-Aropi. 31 ta-dha(gr)ma-pazhohama vibhaga Avvandyakillava-kahiti-sama-kalam yacha(va) udaksparla(rvva)kam | saya(sa)nena una 33 ux" | iti mavva(tva) atra grama-nivisiyi(bhi)r-jjanair-ajaPage #351
248 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA [VOL. XXXI 34 cha tuhjanh bhujapayatih'm-ask(ama)dvi(d-vah)fajair-atyai(nyai-api bhavi-bhpalaih paripamtra(tha)na pa(pra)tishedh 35 va na karlla(rtta)vyah | yavva(tha) ha(da)n-apahara-sarhvach(bath)dhi-prakra(kta)na-maha[shi)-pa(pra)pltani [am]riti-vichavvinyste(ne)ka 36 ab pru(ruyathta tini yavva(ths) | Va(Ba)hubhir-vavva(sa)dhi bhukakta) gar) jabhifh] Bajaga)r-dibhib [1] yaaya 2 yada bh[@]mika(s-ta)nya(sya) 37 [2] taya(da) phalash(lam) [11] Suvarlla(rppa)te(m-e)kam gU(ga)m-kath(ka) bhdmar-apy-kam-amhgulath(lam) haramhto harayamta[6]-cha daha(th*]ty-d-arn(sa)pla (pta)mah kulath(lam) [12] 38 ifty-ti(di)-ampi[ti]-vakyana(ny-a)vagamy-ns(sma)t-pradatra(tta)-chra(bra)bla(hma)dayoya[m] sadhasa palaniyah | iti li[ri](khi) 39 tam=ida[m*] na(s)sanam em(pam)chakulika-pamdita-Uhila-sutena Ta(Na)gava (pa)lena iti ta(dakotra Chahas(m) 40 na-rajapu)pra(tra)-Saga(m)da-suta-Dha(Ra)pi(pa)dhavalah | iti sa(ms)haraaja)dhiro(ra)ja-sri-Vvi(Vi)jayasi[m*]hasya [*] 1 Read bhurjatam bhojayata. * Read "vachandny". *This denotes that the preceding word should be repeated. * Read sarevatha. A small spear-head is engraved at the end of the line.

Page #352
No. 34 DASGOBA PLATES OF RAJARAJA III, SAKA 1120 (3 Plates) D.C. SIROAR, OOTACAMUND, AND SADASIVA RATHA SARMA, PURI The oopper-plate inscription published below was recovered from the house of Sri Kshetra mohan Das in the village of Dingoba within the Chandanpur Police Station in the Puri District of Orissa. The set oonsists of Ave thlok plates held together by a ring with a seal soldered to it. Each of the plates measures about 131' x 81. The ring, which is of considerable thickness, passes through the hole made about the middle of the left margin of each plate. The diameter of the hole in the first, third and fourth plates is l' while it is 9' in the second and fifth plates. The seal (about t' in diameter) has the form of an expanded lotus and has in the centre an embossed figure of a Bosted bull saparisoned and bedecked with ornamente, facing front and having raised neok and head. To the proper right of the bull, there are the emblems of a conoh, the oresoent moon, a battleaxe, a flywhisk, a damaru and an indefinite object, and to its left are similarly an ankusa and a danda or gada. The borders of the plates are slightly raised. The first plate has writing only on the inner side, the others being engraved on both the sides. There are altogether 155 lines of writing in the following order : IB-18, IIA-19, IIB-20, IIIA-19, IIIB-20, IVA-19, IVB19, VA-19, VB2. The five plates together weigh 637 tolas while the weight of the ring with the seal is 154 tolas. The charter was issued by king Rajaraja III (c. 1198-1211 A.D.) of the imperial branch of the Eastern Ganga family of Orissa and closely resembles the recently published Nagari plates, issued by his son Anangabhima III in 1230-31 A.D., in respect of palaeography, orthography and style. The date of our grant is Saka 1120 corresponding to 1198-99 A.D. It was therefore issued about 32 years before the Nagari plates. Rajaraja III was the son of Anangabhima II (c. 1190-96 A.D.) and grandson of the great Anantavarman Chodaganga (1078-1147 A.D.). The importance of the inscription lies in the fact that it is the only copper-plate charter of the king so far discovered. It is specially interesting in view of the fact that as yet we have copperplate grants of none of the four sons of Anantavarman Chodaganga, viz. Kamarnava III (1147-66 A.D.), Raghava (o. 1156-70 A.D.), Rajaraja II (o. 1170-90 A.D.), and Anangabhima II who was the father and predecessor of the issuer of the present oharter. present obarter. The introductory part of the record contains seventy verses with a string of personal names between verses 6 and 7 in lines 12-16. This part was copied in the Nagari platos with slight modifications and with the omission of only one stanza (verse 63) in the description of Anangabhima II. The importance of this portion has already been discussed in our article on the Nagari plates. It has to be noted that vorse 37 quotes the correct date of Kimarnava's accession to the throno a nand-artu-vyoma-chandra-pramita-Saka-sama-vydpta-kala dinese chapasthe. This refers to the solar month of Dhanus (Pausha) in the Saka year 1069 corresponding to 1147 A.D. While editing tho Nagari plates, vorso 8 was takon to speak of Sarapura as the original name of Kolahala, capital of the mythical prince Kolahala Anantavarman. But the correct reading of the passage Sarapurah-cha tadiyam soms to be sa cha puraft-cha tadiyam. This says that both 1 Above, Vol. XXVIIT, PP. 236 ff. * Some of the mistakes that crept into the transcript of the Nagart plates published above may be correoted with the belp of the transoript of the procent opigraph. 12492

Page #353
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA [VOL. XXXI Anantavarman and his capital city beoome famous under the namo Kolahala but does not refer to the original name of the city. The grant portion of the insoription begins in lino 129. Linea 122-27 state that, on the occasion of a solar collpuo in the Saka year 1120, king Rajarlija III, apparently when he was staying at Sri Purushottama- hotra on the shore of the occan, granted the village of Korada or Korada in the Afthlytua khanda (sub-division) within the vishaya (district) of Bayilo in Utkala-dida al & rent-free holding in favour of a number of Brahmanas of various gotras. The grant is stated to have been made for the merit of the king's mother Vaghallodovi. It is not impossible that the king and his mother went to Sri-Purushottama-kabetra (i.e. Purt) on pilgrimage for taking a bath in the holy waters of the Bay of Bengal on the occasion of the eclipse. In Saka 1120 there was only one solar eclipse oocurring on Thursday the 28th of January 1199 A.D. The grant, therefore, was made on the said date. The donees are enumerated in lines 128-45. The names of the Brahmanas aro quoted along with their respective gotra as well as the aros of land grantod to each of them. Twelve of the Brahmanas received 102 vafis of land, each Vapi measuring about 20 acres. Sixty-two other Brahmanas received one Griha-udfi or house-site sach, while a Brahmapa named Dharmu alone received four Griha-udfis. It is stated that the Griha-odfis granted to these Brahmapas amounted to fifteen' vafis in area. Vidyakararyya of the Kankika gotra was the paniya-grahin or the principal dones who seems to have rooeived the ooremonial water from the donor on behalf of the donees. He received 20 Vafis out of 30 vafis of land granted to Viddankryys. The details of the grant are quoted below in a tabular form. The last name of the list may be that of the God of Pori. No. Donec Gotra Land 10 vafta . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 1 Viddaniya. . . . 2 Vidylkarkey (Pariya-gmahin) . 3 Rudrakarlrys . . 4 Sivakarirys . . . . 5 Madhavakariry . . 8 Narasithharys 7 Harihardrya. . 8 Kavary . . Adityary . . 10 Chandrakarkrys . 11 Narayanarya . . . 12 Gadadharkey. . 13 Nirlyanabarman 14 Siddhavaruderman 16 Ramadovarya . . 16 Gapcevaratarman . . . . Kilyaps . Kaalika . do. . . do. . . do. : do.. . do.. Houndings . do. . Kidyapa. . Bhiradvilja . . . . .. . . 7 do. . 7 do. . 7 do. .ido. : do. . . 10 do. . o du. 51 Grika-op. . I do. . I do. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . I do. . I do. . . * 4. abovo, Vol. XXVIII, p. 04. Spo above, p. 113

Page #354
No. 34] DASGOBA PLATIHS OF RAJARAJA III, SAKA 1120 No. Done Gotra . Land . . . . . . Bharadvaja . .. do.. do.. do.. do.. do. . do. . do.. Parkars . . do. . i Griha-odf . I do. . I do. . I do. . I do. . I do. . 1 1 .do. 11 do. . 1 do. . .1 . . . . . . . . . . 17 Dhanakaradarman . . 18 Rudrabarman : 19 Kohavalarman . 20 Jayakaratarman 21 Alloyibarman 22 Payinundabarman 28 Hotci-Madhavalarma . 44 Vieadvatarman 26 Buddhalarman . 26 Nagtarman. . 27 Pitambarirya . . . 28 Madhubarman . 29 Gapidevaraderman 30 Rudratarman . 31 Kkishnayajvan . . . 32 Kamadevakarman 33 Vishpayajvan . . 84 Badhatarman . . . 36 Gadadharabarman. 36 Kamadovalarman. . . 87 Chandobarman . 38 Anantabarman . 80 Padmakarirya 40 Bhogayajvan . 41 Gadadharahotri . 4 Brahmakarman 4 Venkatarman #4 Gadadharary 46 Chandrakaralarman 46 Kalotarman. . . 47 Sujjayiyajvan . . . 48 Devapilabarman . . . 49 Udgatci-Purushottammharmaa . 50 Haritarman . . . 61 Hariharabarman . . . . . . . . . . . . . . Kayapa. do.. . do. : . do. . .1 do. . . 1 do. ..1 do. . . . . 1 do. * . . do. do. ... Rathitara . : . Kaulika do. . . .1 * . * . do. Ktishpatreya do. . do. Kuddblaka do. . Vato . do. . do. . . I do. . I do. I do. 1 I do. . i do. I do. i do. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .

Page #355
262 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA [VOL. XXXI No. Donec Gotra Land . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . Vatsa . do. Kaundinya do. . Kapi(?) do. : Krishpatreya 1 Gpiha-naft I do. do. . 1 . I do. 1 1 sarman . . . . . . . . * . . . do. . :I do. . . . . do. do. . . . do. .1 do. 58 Pajjunabarman . . 53 Trilochantrya(?) . 54 Parnakarirya . 58 Govindalarman . 56 Mannayibarman 57 Kcavakarman 58 Tantoyajyan . . 59 Kavalarman 60 Jageavar-Ahitagni. 61 Pannaytarman 62 Sujayitarman . 63 Purushottamirya. 64 Damodaralarman 85 Ramadevadarman 88 Padmanabharya . 67 Krishnabarman . 88 Kitubarman . . 69 Albikarmian . . 70 Damodarasarman. 71 Dhritikarasarman. 72 Viyudevarya . . . 73 Kosavarya . . . 74 Dharmu . . . 75 Sri-Purushottamadeva . . . . . . . . . . . * . : . . do. . . I do. Gargya . .1 . Vatsa . . I do. . Ghritakaulika. I do. : Kakyepe. do. . do.. I do. * Varshagana 1 van Vatsa . 2 do. Alanvayana 10 do. . .... . 4 Gpiha-uafis . . . . . . 1 do. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . The concluding part (lines 146 ff.) of the inscription contains the usual imprecatory and benedictory stanzas, many of which are found in the Nagari plates and other inscriptions of the family. Verge 77 praying for the everlasting fame and prowess of king Rajaraja III is an interesting new stanza. Verse 78, also found in the Nagari plates, states that the prasasti was composed by Appa(yya ?)na. This poet therefore adorned the court both of Rajaraja III and of his son Anangabhima III. Line 154 speaks of the artisan Lokayi who engraved the record. The inscription ends with a reference to Kesavarya of the Alanvayana gotra receiving 10 Vatis of land. The name of this donee was apparently omitted from its proper place through oversight. As to the geographical names in the grant portion of the record, Sayild-visbaya in Utkaladeta is the present Sailo Pargana in the Cuttack District of Orissa. Atthayisa-khanda (literally, the subdivision of 28 (villages]'), in which the gift village of Korada or Korada was situated, seems to have formed a part of the Pargana in question. There is a Pargana called Athaisi oomprising the Konarak region of the Puri District. The inclusion of this in the old

Page #356
No. 34) . DASGOBA PLATES OF RAJARAJA III, SAKA 1120 .: 253 Sayilo vishaya would suggest that the latter extended from the Kathjuri river to the sea. Mr. P. Acharys is inclined to associate Atthayisa-khanda with modern Athaspur in sheet map No. 73/L/4. TEXT: [Metres : Verses 1-3, 5-6, 9-11, 15, 20, 24-31, 33, 40-41, 48, 50, 54, 56-58, 60-61, 65, 68 Sardulavikridita ; verses 4, 21, 37, 42, 53, 67, 77 Sragdhara ; verses 7, 23, 49, 66 Malini ; verses 8, 13, 34, 38-39, 44-46, 51, 59, 69 Vasantatilaka ; verses 12, 16, 18-19, 22, 32, 36, 43, 52, 55, 62, 64, 70-76, 78 Anushfubh'; verses 14, 17, 35 Upajati ; verses 47, 63 Indravajra.] First Plate 1 Siddham 8 (1) Lakshmi-pada-saroruha-dvayam=adah kreyansi(yansi) dasishta vah pra sphurjjan-nakha-rasmi-kesara-satam bhasvan-nakh-ali-dalam(lam) 3 vispashtan prativimvi(bi)tah pranamanaih krid-aparadh-odbhavaih Krishno yan-nakha diptishu bhramaratan=dhatte sa (La*]kshmi-priyah || [1*) Kshi3 Pavdhe(bdhe)r=mmathitat=sur-asura-ganaih pradurbhavanti Rama Sambhu-Vra(Bra) hma-Puranda[ra*)-prabhritishu prakhyata-kirttishv=api pasyatsv=Amvu(mbu)janabha4 m=isam=avrinol-loka-tray-ahladinam bhting-ali sahakaram=iti hi vane phulla(lle)-nya sakhiny=api || [2*] Tan-nabhi-sarasi-ruh-odbhava5 Vidher=Atrirvva(r=bba)bhuv=amutas=Chandras-chandrikaya prakasi(li)ta-jagat=sambhu taka(va)n=netratah trailokya-ga(gra)san-aika-daksha-timira-grasitva-sa6 myezpi yo lakshma-vyaji dadhat=tamah prati-vapuh suryy-adhiko nirmmala) || (3*) Sriva (de)vi-sodaratvad-amrita-sakhataya Kalpa-vriksh-a7 bh[u](nu)jatva[l*]=lok-anandam vidhata timira-visha-harah sarvva-dev-aika-bhogyah | tat tat-samsargga-labhat=tad-anugata-gunam sv-anga-nishtham da8 dhanah svasy-sai]tan=nirmmalatvam jagati vijayate darbayannunam-induh || [4*) Vanse (Vamae) tasya nsip-esvarah samabhavan=yeshan gunas=chhanda9 sah protpurnnas iva yat=purana-pathagas=tatr=api no sammitah | tat-tat-kavya-patham sritas=tri-bhuvaname=murttin=dadhana i10 va bhramyant-isva(va) sa-cbetanah sruti-grihe visramya visramya cha || [5*) . Praty-ekam sasi-vansa(vamsa)-bhupati-bhuja-vyapara-sankirttanam ka11 rtturi-kah kavir=ihatoo va(ba)hu-mukho yatr=Arjjunasy=aiva hi dor-ddand-a[r*) jjita-kirtti varnnana param tad=Bharatam prabbavat-tasmad=ahvaya-matra12 m-adi-npipate(ti)-freni-kramal-likhyate || [6*] tatha hi Chandrad-Vu(d=Bu)dhah | Vu(Bu)dhat=Pururavah | tasinad=Ayuh | tato Nahushah | tato Yayatih [1*] 13 tatah(ta)s=Turvvasbuh(suh) | tato Gargeyah | tato Virochanah [l* tat-sutah samve (Samve)dyah | tato Bhasvantato Dattaserah (I*] tatah From impressions and the original plates. * Expressed by symbol. * The Nagari plates read protphulla. The Nagari plates wrongly read sammatak. * The Nagari plates road patha-sritas-tri-bhuvant. * The Nagari plates have kshamalt kahitau.

Page #357
264 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA [VOL. XXXI 14 Saumyah | tato=ngudattah | tatah Saurangah | tasmaoh-Chitrangadah [l*] tat-sanah Saradhvajah | tato Dharmmaishi tato Pa15 rikshita(kshit) | tato Jayasenahtat-Buto=pi Jaya(ya)sa(se)nah | tato Vpishadhvajah [l* tatah Saktih | tatah Pragalbhah | tatah Kola16 halah sa ev=Anantavarmm=abhavata(vat) || Dhana-kanaka-samsiddho Gangavadih praai ddhah sakala-vishaya-bhusha' svargga-bhog-Opabhogya17 ' tad-adhipatir=ath=adyo=nantavarmma nsip-endrah samabhavad=iti rudha Ganga-namna tad-adyah || [7*) Kolahalah samara-mu[r*]dhni 18 tato npipanam bhuto yatah sa cha pura-cha tadiyam=stra | Kolahal-ahvayam=abhut=sura sadma-tulyam tasmin=kra Second Plate, First Side 19 mena patibhir=vva(r=bba)hubhir=vva(r=bba)bhuve || [8*) Rajyah(ya)-sri-bhfiti Marash [ha*)-nfipatau jyeshthe kim=atr=ismahe dor-ddandarjjita-bhutal-otthita-Rama-ka20 ntha-grah-anandinah kin=na syama vayam bhuj-asi-latika samve(samve)shtatam vairina[m*] kanth-aranyam=iyaz=cha kirti-latika dyan=nah sama21 rohatu || [9*] Bhramyadbhir=vvijigishaya ski(kshi)titala kv=api dvishad-vanditaih ky=api dvepi-dvepio-kula-pramathibhir=api praptah Kali22 ngah kila taih Kamarppava-panchamai[r*]=nnfipa-varair=yyuddham Kalingaih saman prapta[m*) drashu(shtu)m=iv=arnpavad=udagamat-Kurmm-avataro Harih || [10*) 23 Kurmma-svamini sakshini Trinayane tasmin=Mahendram gato Gokarnpo=pi mahodadhan viyati va suryye tath=endav=api Ka 24 lidgim bhuvam=aharad=bhuja-va(ba)lad=any-Opabhuktan=chira(ra)l=lakshmin=ch=ety=atha ka stutir=vvadata he? Gang-anvayasy=abave || [11*] Tatr=asid=van aivamsa)25 kartt=asau Kamarppava-mahipatih | yasy=site putra-pautr-adya rajanah khyata-vikra mah !! [12] Sast-artha -nishthita-matir dvi. 26 shad-anta-kari sarvv-arthi-vargga-paritoshana-hetur=ekah | acharato=pi muni-pungava-ma (ma)rgga-chari tasmad=abhun=nfipa-varo 27 bhuvi Vajrahastah | [13*] Na namatal kevalam=arthato=pi sa vajra-hastas-Trikalinga nathah ko Vajrahastad=a28 parah prithivyam vajram patad-varayitum samarthah || [14*] (Vya]pte Ganga-ka(ku)l Ottamasya yasasa dik-chakravale basi29 pradyot-a''malinena yasya bhuvana-prahlada-sampadina sindurair=ati-sandra-panka-pata laih kumbha-sthali-pa 1 The name intended seems to be Amtudatta and not Aevadatta as found in the Nagari plates and elsewhere. * The same reading was apparently intended in the Nagart platos. * Tho Nagari plates read ovargi-carg-pabhigah. This reading should be adopted in the Nagart plates also The Nagarl plates have birich domakam-iyan. * Read dveshi for dvepidvepi. * The akshara was originally omitted. . Read tastr-artha * The Nagari plates wrongly read hitu-Duryqub. 1. The Nagari plates road prayen-do.

Page #358
DASGOBA PLATES OF RAJARAJA III, SAKA 1120 --- PLATE [5] asaa <351aaittenaay' krmkaar1aake-sNcaar'Wlaa 2017Nyu9d97HnHS &assaamntrii ser|(o ghaa 2 jhi4e117thlaa/baabaa7e8thraamaaSTyubghtmuui?( tthbsu$\y'| 4172478ainiy'n"%214 Alnaitii maanniiy'(175.//maadhy3e0 4 3@y'| ni/455372477775575aamunnlaaekmaatby's 616/10/17794/138://5/2qstajonaath(07?braajonnaamt/yaakaamii] 6 8%etthbaai'imsechiHgraah21aalaay'| 4 | dhaanmqtaalaa (3253iiy'nosNs( phaas(0:44rniic194 trH(2f1234567890102trii(naammaaH haay'durnmaalaa| bngst/d/7d(3rd (197mraam|(phraanycaaraasu% srkaar cul| 5s ljjaabiihr7eiin@ed/2 {(f/34/bishuby'phedw. 12 (l| le] (na?(((S}{ thaake naa| 210 'phyur raas587H sry' kto | 2| taais:| taa(213 (5S ((baaN bnaaH nuqtHsneruut ( suunnaan, haasu(27 | 4 2 2H5HttHbaaH /12/ sbmternn ebN 8/4aass| t 384 {}}/ { 3 8(2]n?{35(1) STLrn| (munmy' Htaa /ai; 5:L/ S 25Hk-sb| 1615722}ld3duttht |{{l ruuA21527 >>aaio/baakshaagh(ka'y](6| ***%70 (Taatr 25, 2r| maay'aan177598. T4 htthaan (A"57 5:prr {508 . rk:4 !!, k. 2727:/(r),57 kailt/9 bniiy'tiir'nnr' 20o lekhaa hln27 (1,500/y'aakgaad haanimgntaa! 20 (A8-tvidtthaar`ss?//2:55 (2) phraaiHphfaay'|phesbughaa,!20!pin 4/ 22 Natf(cHkaamaane{:/10:naarkel7e60'graa iceshiphfz7:21raa ) / 22 sy-niiy' r'aaphn(!?(Re( t r' pho(g2tthd(hrphesilaar(3)| 247/34blo naa/ 22tthaay'ii:>]ld {{ n 24 5 gphphrds/27582&}{te]](_ naai thaaku9aaH//9/9aalaam!)}y'| 26lwatthaay'riir(taaN7(15Alaatri 1+n+2)braabche ',574326 9.6aar<< 45nn naamkrnn 329) nekne naa kenaae| 28| 125/5df/5$1.53bNtagrr'uulaaecnaay'k (1laa 24 (gtm(nn02t dl /ttiilbraatn naam: kudr'| 8.31 "nelti (2rttthraa bn||nemaa|ktiir/sklr'30 yaaraam7f25.20trii thaakaa/nuyaay'ii sb//0599 32 5: 33.$/laan (778 12/IZj /raar mntriir sho-r'e |32 yi//sh {{*57 (hy'toy'aar7e74 atthy'ebik 34 (*/15/47678 r rs daitn03iir taakis???( W B 934 | 17 (701%828 ./2eVQ & A dh hy'? 36} aaE 08 klme sbaai mriishibaajii mel36 7%8 vtr, yaar aay' tolaa yaate skssm Scale: Four-ninths

Page #359
11.b 38 8806338 sAlisa (bArash 40 ghara naI i|| sam23 ucA 40 tarAnusA 42 B 4467311kka nAnAma jala ka ma 46 vAM dila naegaNgla makAna 48 50 kila uhAharu 52. jAnA lilAva (ka) namDAgha nibnes48 iii.o 66 vivAha sohra mahAi 5252 584 cikAmIritA vivA U 60 54 kI sAlina vAhAta ghAtalA hotu vAli jAnA kAna 562112356 R baaye lokedha (vana da navarA nAma hA (vA) lena ma ramana 442 544. 46 60 mAlavA 58 gAyaka va dAnA va: vAsanA CURREN varu zrarkalna nA 5. (kavala mahA 628578gAha racA (50 calAyA kA mAla (vaya bmrmhaaksamAna kAjU vaDA gha 6454 62 sAnva 65564 ThikAkaDA 2 sA 566 kAlarAtra CL kkalama kosI ghI ghAvI gabi malyAvadanuja 33052 767 2066 vAdanAca nA 50 tArApati mana Ava 131573 nA 1955 187873 kA khila 68 68 beka 70 bhU lAlU (ca) 70 jpva jaya kalAkAradvArA Diyara ((tI hai 1165 20 pAvakAnA vAiyA 72 72 748 54 madana mulAkha makar3I mAha eka nakala l74 kAnau pATha blnayA 76

Page #360
No. 34] DASGOBA PLATES OF RAJARAJA III, SAKA 1120 30 ttakeshv-alimpanti puna[h*] punas-cha haritam-adhorana varanana(nan) || [15] Mahishi Nangama tasya Parvvat-iva Pinakinah | tasmat-ta 255 31 ayam-abhud-viro [Ra*]jarajo mahipatih [16] Sa Rajaraja dvijaraja-kantir-bhujangarajaj-mana-varnnya-ka(ki)rttih | Arimattay-idhab-krita 32 [Rajarajah sva-vikrama-nyakkrita-Devarajah || [17*] Tasy-agra-mahishi rajno namna ya Rajasundari Lakshmir-Nnarayapasy-eva Cha 33 ndrasy-eva cha Rohini || [18*] Tatas-tasyam-abhud-devas-Chodagango nar-esvarah | Isho[pl]bhringa(d-ga)ndha-vishohhitysi]' div-Indr&t-kuliah yathi 34 || [19] Dhatri tasya Sarasvati samabhavan-nunan-na chet-pitavams-tat-sarasvatam= aryya-va(ba)lakatamah sri-Chodagangah payah | tadti 35 g-Veda-matih katham nipunata sastreshu tadrik-katham tadrik-kavya-kritih katham parinatib dilpeshu tudrik-katharh(tham) | [20] Kaboni 36 dikpals-ham-ayam-akrita pada-dvandvam-tasya vairi-kahmabhrich-chada-iriy-aptath stutir=iti kiyati Chodagang-e[eva*]rasya | nu 37 nam parnah sudhamsub para-nripa-dhavala-chchhatra-vu(bu)ddhy-apabartta mam-ityangasya vriddhim tyajati yata iva trasta-chittah pravira Second Plate, Second Side 38 t [21*] Grihnati sma karam bhumer-Gganga-Gautamagangayoh | madhye pasyatsu vireshu praudhah praudha-striya iva || [22*] Pratibhata-ka 39 [ra-astra-vyahata-sv-nga-niryyad-radhiram-avani-nishthan-no bhaved-yavad-eva2 | nijakara-dhrita-sastra-chchhanna-bhinn-angam-etan-akrita dharani 40 bayyam(yyan) dvandva-yuddheshu Gangah || [23*] Yat-tejah-paribhuta-satru-nagara-prodbhuta-dhum-onga(dga)mair-bhuyah Khandava-daha-sanki-manaso devah ksha 41 path bhiravah (1) svar-apltad-asi-dharaya ripu-ganad-vrittantam-akarnaya eba pro(prau) dhin-tasya nuvanti Ganga-nripater-bhitim vihaya dhruvam (vam) || [24*] 42 Krodhdh-6)dya[d]-dvipa-megha-vrindini mada-frosrojtasvato(t)-durggami chancha [t]-khadgn tati(di)t-prabhavati nadath(dan)-miricha-vaj[*]-5days [*] mat-sainy jaladiga[ma*].pra 43 tinidhau jetum pravartteta kah | suro=pa(p-1)ti vadams-Trilochana-vibhur-vva(r=bba). ddho-muna sam (sa)ngare | [25*] Nirmmathy-Otkala-raja-sindhum-apa 44 ram Gang-esva(sva)rah praptavan=eka[b]' kirtta (rtti)-sudhakaram prithutamam lakshmin= dharanya samam (mam) | madyad-danti-sahasra (sra)m=asva-niyutam 45 ranna(tna)ny-asankhyani va tat-sindhoh kigi(m-i)mam prakarsham-athava vru(bru). mas-tad-unmathinah || [26*] Padau yasya dhar-antarikshasha(m=a)khilan=na[bhi] 46 -cha sar[vvja disa[*] srotre netra-yugam rav-indu-yugala[m*] murddh=api va dyaur-asau [*] prasadam Pura(ru)shottamasya nripatih ko na 47 ma karttum ksha[ma*]s-tasy-ety-adya-nripair-upekshitam-ayam chakre-tha Gang-eva(27) Lakshml-janma-grihah paycni rab 1 The Nagari plates read garvea-vichchhitlau. The Nagari plates offer a slightly different reading. The danda is superfluous. This visarga is of a peculiar form and may have been intended by the scribe for the jihramuliya. But see Ji ne 138 below.

Page #361
266 : EPIGRAPHIA INDICA (VOL. XXXI 48 dhir=&sau sambhavitasya sthitirenno dhamni svasu(svabu)rasya pujyata iti kshir-avdhi (bdhi)-vasa[d*]=dhruvam(vam ) nirvvinnah Purusho49 ttamah pramuditastad-dhama-labhad=Ram=apy=etad=bhartri-griham varam pitri-grihate prapya pramod-anvita || [28*] Tvam 50 [Ku]rmm-adhipa nischala tvam=api bho vyal-endra dhairyyam vaha tva[m] prithvi ithira tam=bhaja tvam=adhuna vra(bra)[hma]nda dya(ga)dham bhava | sri-Ga(Ga) ng-a51 dhipa-va(ba)ddha-sim ha-visarad-ghoshaj=jagad--vyapino din-nageshu bhayach=chalatsu jagati kampeta va yat=kramat || [29*) Ara52 mya-nagarat=Kalingaja-va(ba)la-pratyagra-bhagn-avfiti-prakar-arpanal-torana-prabhpi tiyo(to) (Gajaga-tatasthat=tatah | Parth-astrai53 r=yyudhi jarjjarikpita-namad-Radheya-gatr-aksitir=Mandar-adri-patir=ggato rana-bhuvo Gang-esvar-anudrutah [l 30*] Vra(Bra)hma54 ndadva(d=ba)hir=asya kirtti-payu(ya)sa liptan=na va bhavine dattah prarthi-ganaya hema-nichayah sarkalpino(ue) va va(ba)hu/I(1) 55 nirdagdh-ari-pava(pura)s=cha bhavita-ra(na)vas-tasya pratapairnna(r=nna) va kin=n=&nya [t*]* kritavan=asau stati-padam sri-Chodagang-esvarah || [31*] 56 Varshanam saptatim virah kshoni-sambhogam=acharat | din-nayakan-pratiharan=vidhay-> asamu(su) sarvva 67 tah [Il 32*] Kim prapta mahishi tapdbhir=atulaih, bri-Chodagangena sa devai-stutyagunair=vvibhushita-vapuh Ka Third Plate, First Side -58 sturikamodini n=2-Vishnuh prithivi-patih prabhavat=ity=asmin Harau va bhuvo raksh artham dhrita-janmani svayam=asau Lakshmih prasut=atha va || (33*] 59 Tasyan=tato-jani jagat-tritay-aika-virah Kamarppavas-tri-jata(ga)d-eka-vadanya eshab (1) suryah prata60 pa-vibhavena jagat-prasiddhah(ddha)-kirtte"(ittih) sasankam-adharikritavan=visuddhya || (34*] Gang-asa-sunor=vvivu(bu)dh-asraya61 gya dripyad-dvishad-vanga(vamba)-vibhedi-bakteh [l*] Kamarnpavasy=asya Kumarakatvam nanamatah kevalam=arthato=pi [|| 35*] 62 Prapyrodayam bagankasya vardhata[m*] nama varidhih | varddhate kirtti-chandro=yam chitram Kamarnnav-7[daye]'daye || (36*) Nand-artu63 vydma-chandra-pramita-Saka-sama-vyapta-kale dinese chapasthe-nya-grah-augha va(ba)lavati ripushu' prakshayam prapta64 vatsu [l*) asmin=murddh-abhishikte nfipa-vara-tanayi sarvva-lok-aika-nathe brimasti Kamarnnav-ele jagad-abhavad-idan-tat-tad-a 1 The Nagari plates have ghosha jagao. * The Nagart plates road "ayata which is better. The Nagart plates have dattat-charthio. * The Nagari plates read kim va no. . These two akaharas are redundant and were penned through by the engraver, * The akahara ghax was originally engravod. The akshara pu had been originally omitted and was later inserted,

Page #362
No. 34] DASGOBA PLATES OF RAJARAJA III, SAKA 1120 257 06 nanda-purnt am(rupam) || (87"] Kahir-arnnavad ajani chandra-kal=eti vartta Kamarnpa vat-tu sakal-&ndu-divakar-abharbham) [l*] kirtti-pratapa-mithunan saha66 chari loke slishyaty-aho para-nfipan=anuraga-bunyan || [38*) Yasy=asi-nih(ni)rdalite-vairi. karindra-kumbha-ni akumbnan87 rmmukta-mauktika-phalany=aspig-ukshitani [1] Kamarnnavasya ripu-satnhati-hetv. a-kala-sandhya-prabh-apta-bha-ga88 pa iva bhanti yuddhe || [39*] Dripyad-vairi-chamur-mmaya kavalita neaivan may=asva dit=ety-anyonyam kalahe 89 tu nirnpaya-vidhau khadga-pratap-echchhaya IKI) madhyasthyam gamit=evan'anirmalatara kirttir-yadiya vra(bra)vimy-alochy=ha mahadbhir-i70 ty=a[pa*]gata Dhatuh sruti ch=X(r)darata(rat) || [40] Asrakshit=s& Hiranyagarbham-aparazi lokam. Mahebah pur=ety=artho yam vivadanta eva 71 vadana-vratas-tadiyo=dhuna [1*] kruddho' yat=tu Hiranyagarbhain-akarot-Kamar npav-osas-tatah sampannam janitam jagad=yata iha pratyaksha72 tah praninain(nam) [] 41*] Sapt-ambhodhin=vahanti kshitir=ati-tarala naga-kurmm. esvaranam sahayyam vamchchha(chha)tiyantad-api punar-ayam ka73 lpitas-tatra bharah Dhatra Kamar nav-akhyah sa chao nija-tulana[un] nirjjayat svarnna-bharair-bhuyo bhuyas-tuliyam sthita i74. ti dharaner=bhara-va(ba)hulyam-7ptam(ptam) [l! 42*) Hrishta-pushta-jan-akirnna-vidvaj. jana-manohara[m I*]" daf-avdi(bdf)m=skardd=rajyan-Kama. 76 rnnava-mahipatih || [43*) Sri-Chodaganga-nfipater-mmahishi tato=nya tasy-Endira Ravi. kul-odbhava-raja-putri [l*) y=ady=api Dhatu76 r=upam=ajani sundarinam szeya sudbanau(dharsu)-vadana svayam=eva jata || [44] Yad-rupa-bila-gati-varnnanaya prasiddha Third Plate, Second Side W dfishtanta-bhur-Ggirisut=ety=ati-vada-doshah n=asty=&va chanda-ripu!i-kama-haro yad atra tam-Indiram=udavahad=bhuvi Cho78 dagangah || [45] Tasyam tatah samajani kshiti-natha-nathah sri-Raghavah para-dhar esvara darppa-marddi yat-pa79 tra-valba)ndhana"-vidhi-bravana-pratitah sarvve nlipah sva-htidi kampam=avaptavantah (46*] Sri-Raghave rajani chitram=etat-tejo1 The Nagarf plates read a-kale. * The Nagari plates correctly read Eva. * The Nagart plates road brutTv-door bruti usao. * Read part loke. Ri was originally engraved. * The Nagarl plates road siradanti ya cha which is better. * The Nagari plates read ruddho which is better. * Tho Nagarl plates read Dhata. Tho Nagarl plates read tu. Tho Nagarf plates read manorama[7]. ! 1 Tho Nagar plates read ruchi. 1 The Nagari plates read dhan-Edvara. ** Originally vandhana was engraved. u Tho Nagart plates correctly read prabhrjah.

Page #363
258 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA [Vol. XXXI 80 vihinah kshiti-pala-varggah ||(1) tat-pada-seva-krita-ddha-siddhir=mmitribhavatyva sana'masta &shah [ll 47*] 81 Praudh-ari-prahati-prakara-vihita-praohandya-sandarbhavat(vad)-dorddand-opamiti. pragalbha-vishayah' prag=bhutvavan-Arjjunah [l*) 8? sampraty=ahava-raonga-sangata-ripu-krepi-sirah-ka[r*]ttana -krida-sakta-bhujah sar-asana bhritam chitr-opama Raghavah || [48*]83 Jagati Paraburamah pradurasi[d*)=dvitiyah kimu ripu-kula-hanta sv-ajnay=achohhanna. lokah | kshiti-vitarana-diksha84 sakta-hastah pratapad=api. Dabasatava(ba)hur=yyasya satrur=vvinasi || [49*] Bheda[in*). bhedam=arati-kunjara-ghata?-kshonidhra-pan85 ktim rane paya[m*) payam=assik-payamsi va(ba)hudha sri-Raghav-asih kshanata(nat) IK ) subhram subhram=iv=odva86 man=vijayate kirtti-pratanam paran-chandram chandra(ndri)kayu prapurnnataraya samsevyaman-aksi87 turi(tim) / [50*) Durggeshu dava-dahanah kshitibhritsu vajram madyan(dyat)-karindra ghatanasu cha simha eshah [l*) vi88 dvosha(dveshi)-bhumipatayo nivasanti yatra Sri-Raghava-kshitipatir=vvitata-pratapah [| 51*] Sri-Raghava-dharadhi89 sah kshoni-natha-si(si)romanih akarod=rayi jya)mu(m=a)vya(bda)nam=uddamo dasa pamcha cha | (52*] Tasya sri-Choda90 ganga-kshiti-valaya-pater=vvatsa-sara (sa)ntana-valli-kanda-fris -Chandralekha sphutam= Aditir=iva preyasi Kalyapasya [l*] 91 tasyam=uddama-dhama-kshapita-dinamanir=jjajnivan=Rajarajo rajanya-kshoda-keli-tila kita-mahima-vya92 pta-dik-chakravalah il [53*) Tasmin-dig-vijaya-prayana-rasa(si)ke samrambha-bumbhach chamu-samkshunna-kshiti-chakra-pamau-patala-pragbha93 ravaty=amva(mba)re || (1) bhu-samsparsa-ghrina-vasad=dinamanerzuchchaih pu(plu)tam Baptibhih sv-abhyastan sura-sindurena20 dharani94 patte rajo(d-6)dghattanah(nam) (54*] Chodaganga-narendrasya sunur=uddama-vikramah [l*] Rajaraja iti khyatah(tas)-Trikalioga95 mahi-patih || [55*] Visvam krodayati pragalbha-yasasi Praleyusaila-tvishi yad=yad=yadrige abhud-abhuta-sadoisam santah 1 The letter is redundant. * The Nagari plates wrongly read prachandyanzania....vishayu. * This letter was originally omitted. * The Nagari plates have kanduka. . Before nna, nva was incised and pennel through. Da was originally engraved. "The Nagari plates read ghatam. The Nagart plates oorrectly read va riba. . The Nagert plates read Sri-Chao. 10 Read sindhurena. There is a cancelled i-maind with ndu.

Page #364
440 ra sa vaha 78 : e178 nAda 50 sa saruvA pani nAyana vAI : mAjhA 80 T300 CACTUSEN 7047778 80 mahAziva 82 2611 18 va koDa 182 ki 8484 5000016- k 92 94 96 98 iii.b 86 88 kaal88888 maa(sslaanaasamAnAmA 90 nAte ttanAvatI kA sAmapita uhI dina hA lihitAnAzAha kalA sAkaDa pradeza kAna se mahAna hinakr'HsaMghuru 100 DASGOBA PLATES OF RAJARAJA III, SAKA 1120 - PLATE II 106 108 iv.a 112 114 24490C bgeghbenabe- kA eyA kala ka svataHsa darja ANUSHC YUBBY ELB/PETED 15 SEB SASON 5 kalA, HsomI kA nRti prAdhinAM nAva: karI 236 ( sa rAi maaNyA mlbadarI lukAdamAlavIyan,, baakhsaay| kblaan|mtgdhbt: / na gha 102Hghane 82102 b 36 hi Scale: Four-ninths 86 104 104 106 108 // 112 14015151 noTa lbhaa2 1114 imdd'e hrrlaabe| ENCHAcaraq saanse FG AMAUCTOR 110ynjorAyala gAyarAna lavi vA ye 90 92 94 96 98 100

Page #365
iv.b 116marAnamAlAhAlA titakAsAsanAnAsanAlA116 REHATI SARITR salamAyA357 palAzanakAra 1181HIATREETTEHUNusayArAkacATavAkayA118 BAB7vidhivAsakAkAlakAtAyAta 120-3765 rAsayavidAmAsAnAlAbAjalAvArAlarasa 120 TAF63ghAtAyAtamA vakAlanAta 122/RESis bAbA vA umAghAzarUmAyanasa 122 hAtAta dina NSFESTlakA vAdAkAratavAjAvAtAravAhAta 124 M PS kAbA CS673 ghazAlA pAvasALAyama| 124 MINISTR ATvivacanAvarAlalAvatAnA 126THETIRE/ghatAhAmAyAnna1126 KETRENTNEROTEsatAvAsamAharAyA rAThayAkA samAna 128THdhAna 2757/REATERESTAzAta kAmAlAkArakA1128 L IMITISTS THEATRETTEghAmAta rAdhA 1306REEEEEMAdnAtAkAkAnAkaratAnAtAra 130 PANDITaarimAmAta nukatAcA mAlakAmakAjAvAjA 132ERIderinAramAbAbAlavatAtasamAjAnamAla 132 TTERSHEETinnarnuTRATEAmAnAmA hAvAmAnAmA 134 MINU T EMBERTAINSTIMATERTAKIY134 PHERANSFERTAINMaricNISTER A TURALLER12/16 26 1369 13TATERE MATTERIOSITIVvArAjAtAlA FASA136 MERITURERATHI 711713 ENGLIS-STATERMITTERR H ETRICT 138RRORITESTRAPARISHALdhAnAlArA gAyatamAhAtmya 138 ANAPATIENTAR 10:/AMETERSTAThAkaNArAkAmAlA 14055237RIGIBLETV975/525251STHekAmAlAyAdAvAdabAhAmAzAhAra 140 HINDUSTATER20sailYTOTA sAkAralAyana 1153/TET / kAlAlAjI tAlikAkA-142 Heart-2551KI/varAkaratA davAvamA RE( sakArAta kAsI AARAKSE BSIT APART-144 6813/39JHATTIKAdhaka rahA vArasA DEHATTERTO yAyAcanAlakA rAjAra 146 AAR yasakA kArAvara DATA kAyApAlAna yAtanAvavAzAradAtA REATER T Ma/zanasAlApAnadaThAjavAdAkchasmA 148 miti TER lATanila yAdAUjakAravAlA MAITIESENTS TERRASSIGkAvAmanarayA hamasAyanakA150 HOTOMASUTRITICSITEvakaramadhAtadAtAlA 101531857 7 dipakale nAnapArAmaharAkA ERAL152

Page #366
No. 34] DASGOBA PLATES OF RAJARAJA III, SAKA 1120 96 samakargyatam(tam) dhatri pithati lingati evar-achalah prisidati tvad-yaeo din-nathah pratima (ma)nti yasya pa Fourth Plate, First Side 97 ritah srashtah(shtuh) padam sringati [|| 56*] Anandam vidadhati chatasi bhavat-kirttir-ggunagrahinah sute doha 98 dam-arthinas-cha manasi1 sri-Rajara(ra)ja dhruvam(vam) || (1) seeyam karppa-patham sametya hridaye salyaya 99 te vairinah svam-i'chchh-anuvidhayinam nahi nijo bhavah kvachid-drisyate | [| 57*] Etasyam bhuvi panchavinea(vimea)ti 259 100 samah ksham-ari-lakshmi-madah kritva jitvara-chapa-chanchala-bhuja-dam-bholir-urvvipatib[*] rajyath prajya-yaka 101 sta(s-tujahira-kiranah(pa)-krepl-raka(sa)d-asanid-udgachohhat-Pa(n-Pujruhuta-gita-charitab Ari-Rajaraja aripah | [58] Tasyminujo 102 aripati-raja-pade-bhishiktah sukti-priyah parimit-di-aripa-prasastih [|] pa(prithvi patih kali-mali(1-0)hi(jjhi)ta-dharmma-su 103 ddho(ddhah) karya-kshamah prabhur-asav-Aniyankabhimah || [59*] Chi(Vi)r-adhishthitasangar-adri-sikhare sankha-svan-asasite k[u]m(ku) 104 ntent-5)dbhinna-mad-8bha-kumbha-vigalan-mukt-avali-pu[m]jite [*] harshad-ugra-nijapratapa-dahane khadga-sruga (cha) vidvisham 105 rajnam-anana-pankajani nripatirdga(r=gga)tv=anayad-yah sriyam(yam) || [60*] KshirAvdhe(bdhe)-amritah sar-asura-bhuja-vyapara-vikaho 106 bhitch-chandrasy-Arddham-abhut tad-spy-adhiyayiv-liknam-kah kila | cbaflcha[dva](d-ba)hu-va(ba)lena sangara-bhuvi 107 tvat-khadga-dhara-jalajjatas-tv-ashta-dig-varin-prithu-yaka-chandrab samlingati 108 dbhuta-bhu-rajah-purite -'mva(mba)re | abhu[d*]=dvirada-rajasya dhuli-mada-chita tanuh [62] Srinatha-pid-amva(mbu)ja-chancharika(ko) diipya[d*]-dviabad-ga [61] Yat-prayana-samu 109 ndha-karindra-si[th]hab Lakshmi-hahri)d-Akarshana-mantea-siddhir-nnityne-tvam-ar =Aniyankabhimah(ma) || [63*] Dasa-varshani viro sau nirjjit-a 110 rati-mandalab | Anadgabhima-bhupalo dharitrih samapalayat || [64] Praudh-anarggalavikramah kula-griham 111 yo danda-niti-sriyah saty-achara-vichara-charu-charitah punye(ny-ai)ka-sha(pa)rayanah | tasy asid-A 112 na(ni)yankabhima-nripater-arddh-anga-lakshmih ska(sva)yam s[njehany=atisayona patta mahishi Vaghalla 1 The Nagar! plates read su-manasi. The Nagari plates wrongly read av-alm-5deg. Elsewhere we have kehmapala-lakshmi-dharab. The Nagari plates correctly read amritat. The Nagari plates read "dbhula-rajah-sampurtte. This stanza is not found in the Nagari plates. The danda is superfluous.

Page #367
260 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA [VOL. XXXI 113 devi bhuvi (65) Tulita-pitzi-gap-aughab sinur-dad-amushya niratisayita-ajo1-yavan-114 vipta-rajyab prapata-nripati-chada-ratna-rochib-pilangkrita-charaga-aarojo Rajark 115 jo nripalah [66] Yasy-odyad-vaji-vrinda-prakhara-khura-put-aghata-nirddarit-orvvisambhutam bhuri bhasva Fourth Plate, Second Side 116 t-kara-nikara-gunah (pa)-syuta-sandram3 prayano(ne) vistirnnam karppa-tal-ahatibhe(bhi) 117 shtanam dig-gajanam-mukha-pata-tulanam-adadhe dhuli-jalam(lam) || [67*] Yasmin=sasati sasit-ari-nikaraih sa 118. myak-samudr-avma(mba)ram prithvim parthiva-pungave naya-gunaih sri-Rajaraje nripe | chakram-Madhava eva taikshnya ravirat-onmatta-sena-gajanna(na)m-a 119 m-adhikam kauksheyake chintanam sastr-abhyasa-vidhau Vidhau cha jadata kale Kali(leh) eruyate || [68] Yat-kirtti-dugdha-ja 120 lai (dher)-bhuvan-antaralam sa[m*]plavya durataram-unsa (chchha)litasya bhanti | taragan[b] sphuta rucho gagand sa 121 mantansu(t-su)kshm-atisukshma-tarala iva viprushas-te || [69] Tyage sauryye cha satye cha Karnn-Arjjuna-Yudhishthirai 122 sadriso-yam-mahaviro Rajarajo naradhipah || [70* So-yam sri-Rajaraja-narendrah sakala-jagan-nata-sama 123 sta-gun-alamkrita-diganta-vieranta-visala-kirtter-Aditer-iva sva-matuh sri-Vaghalladevyah puny-a 124 bhivriddhy-artham Sakavde(bde) vinsa (virsa)ty-adhik-aikadasa-sate (ta) tame sriPurushottama-ksha(kshe)tre sagara-tire su 125 ryy-oparage Utkala-dese Sayilo-vishaye Atthayisa-khande Korad-akhyagramam sa-jala 126 sthala-kabetra[th] sa-machchhya(taya)-kachchhapa[th] sa-vitap-aranyath pu(pi)rvva siddha-chatuh-sim-anvitan-nana-gotre 127 bay Vr(Brk)hmapebhyah dhari-parvvakam-i-chandr-arkk-opabhogly-akarikcity pr data(dat) || atra Vra(Bra)hmana-nama 128 ni likhyante | Ka(Ka)syapa-gotrah Viddanaryyas-tinsa (s-trimsa)d-vaty-adhikari [[*] etan-madhye Kausika-gotrah 129 Vidyakryyo vinda(vathia)ti-vaty-adhikari [*] Rudrakariryyah Sivakariryyah Madhavakararyyah Narasimha 130 ryyah Hare(ri)hararyyah ete pratyekam sapta-sapta-vaty-adhikarinah [] te Kausikagotrah [*] Kesava(va)ryyo dasa-vaty-adha(dhi). 1 The Nagari plates read teja. The Nagari plates read mahab. The Nagar! plates wrongly read sandra". 4 The Nagari plates read "t-amara-ganaih. The Nagar! platos offer a different reading of the stanza.

Page #368
361 No. 34] . DASGOBA PLATES OF RAJARAJA III, SAKA 1120 131 kari (I*] Adityaryyo daba-vaty-adhikari [l*) (@tau*] Kaundinya-gotrah(trau ). Chandra kararyyah pancha-vaty-adhikari Kabyapa-gotrah [l*] Narayana132 ryyah Gadadhararyyah Narayanaba[*]mma Sidde(ddhe)avarasarmma Ramadevaryyah Ganesvarabarmma Dhanakarasarmma Rudrasarmmarmma) Kena(sa)133 vaba[*]mma Jayakarasasma(rmma) Alloyigarsma(barmma) Payan[u]ndasarmma hotri Madhavasarmsarmma) Vasudevasarmma Vu(Bu)ddhasarmma Nagusa134 mma ete Bharadvaja-gotrah [1] Pitamva(mba)va(var)yyah Madhusarmma Ganesvarabarmma Rudrakarmma ete Parabara-sagotrah [l*] Fifth Plate, First Side 136 Krishnayajva Kamade[va*Jsarmma Vishnuyajva Vu(Bu)dhasarmma Gadadharabarmma Kamadevasarmma Chandosarmma ete Kasyapa-gotrah [l*) [Ana). 136 ntasammalrmma) Rathitara-gotrah [l*] Padmakararyyah Bhogayajva Gadadharahota Vra(Bra)hmabarmma Varkasarmma ete Kausika-gotran (l*Gada137 dhararyyah Chandrakaraba[1*]mma Kalosarmma ete Krishnatreya-sagotrah [l*] Sujjay(i) yaja(jva) Devapalasarmma eto(tau) Kuddalaka-gotro(trau ) 188 udgatsi-Purushostta]masarmma Harisarmma Hariharasarmma Pajjunakarmma Triloche tra ete Vatsa-gotrah [l*] Purnnakara139 ryyas=tatha Gove(vi)ndasarmm[2] Ko(Kau)ndinya-gotrah(trau) [*] Mannayisarmma Kekavasarmma etau Kapik-gau(go)trau [l*) Tantoyajva Ke[fava*]sarmma 140 Jagesvar-ahitagnih Pannayifarmma Sujayisarmma Purushottamaryyah Damodarasarmma Ramadevasa[rmma] 141 este*] Krishnatreya-gotrah [l*] Padmanabharya(ryyah) Gargga-gotrah [l*] Krisha(shna) barmma Vatsa-gotrah [*] Kitusarmma Ghritakola(kausi)142 ka-mo(gb)trah [i*) Aldisarmma Damodarasarma etau Kasya[pa*)-gotrau [l*] Dhtitikara Garmma Va148 [1*]shagana-gotrah [l*] ete pratyeka[m*) goiha-vati-matr-atha(dhi)kara(ri)pah [l*] Viy[u]devaryo Vatsa-go144 tro dvi-vaty-adhikari [[*] Dharmu-namo(mmo) griha-vatyak=chattarah [[*] griha-vat - bhimih panchadasa145 vati-parima(mi)ta [l*] tatra Vidyakararyah paniya-grahi [l*) sri-Purushottamadevaya eka gpiha-vati [*] 146 Mad-dana-phala-siddhy-arthan-tad-raksha-phala-siddhaye | mad-dharmmah paripalyo yam bhupair-a-chandra-tarakam(kam) || [716) Ma bhud-a-pha147 la-lanka to para-datt-eti parthiva | sve-dattad-adhikam punyam para-datt-anupalanam. (nam) (72*] Sva-dattam para-dattam va ya148 tnad-raksha Yudhishthira bhumim deva-dvijatinam danach=chh[r*Joyo=nupalanam(nam) (73) Sva-dattam para-datta[m] va yo hareta Vasu1 Tho namo is doubtful but may be Triloobankryys. The visarga looks like the one in line 44 above. Originally pou was engraved. The intended reading may be Kapi. * Originally #mongraved and cancelled and i was separately incised. This ti was later changod to t

Page #369
242 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA [VOL. XXXI 149 ndharam(ram) | sa vishthayam krimir-bhutva pitribhbheh(bhih) saha pachi(chya)to || [74] Nirjjale prantare deee sushka-kotara-visinah krishna 150 sarppa hi jayante vra(bra)hmadey-apaharakah || [75] Gam eka svarnnam=ekam va bhumer-apy-ardham-angulam (lam) | haran-narakam=apno 151 ti yavava(d-a)-bhuta-samplavam (vam) || [76] Yavad-Gai(Gau)ri-Mahesau jagad-adhikaranam yavad-avdhau(bdhau) prahashthau(hrishtau) Latyah (kshmi)-Pankeruhakshau 183 dyuti-divasa-pati yavad-tau vibhatah | va(vi)g-arthau yavad-aptau bhuvana-niyaminath m[vi(bi)bhrato(tan) bhavam-idyah t 153 vat-kirtti-pratapau jagati viya(ja)chha(ya)t&th Rajarajasya rajnah || [77] Tasy-jay yatha-jnanam Gang-anvaya-gana Fifth Plate, Second Side 154 n-prati praiasti-raahanah(n)-638kan-Appanah kritavan-kriti |78] silpin kayinkirppam-iti Alamvalaivalyana-go[tab] 155 Ki(Ke)savaryyo dasa-vaty-adhikari || 1 1 The name may also be Ayyana. The reading of the same name in the Nagari plates requires modification. There is a small dot between the double dandas. *This line begins from about the middle of the previous line.

Page #370
DASGOBA PLATES OF RAJARAJA TII, SAKA 1120-PLATE 111 1543 Sashalana salezitostate i ll. SEAL (from a Photograph)

Page #371

Page #372
No. 35-KURUD PLATES OF NARENDRA, YEAR 24 (1 Plate) MORESHWAR G. DIKSHIT, RAIPUR The accompanying copper-plate grant, published here for the first time, was found by a farmer while ploughing his field at Kurud, about 27 miles north-east of Raipur, in the Tahsil and District of Raipur in Madhya Pradesh. It was brought to the notice of Mahant Lakshmi Narayan Das, President of the Mahakoshala Congress Committee, Raipur, who subsequently passed it on to Shri M. P. Dwivedi, Deputy Commissioner, Raipur, for acquisition under the Treasure Trove Act. It was through the kindness of the latter that I secured the grant for decipherment and I am obliged to him for kindly according me permission to edit it in this journal. The plates have since been purchased by the Department of Archaeology, Madhya Pradesh, and are at present preserved in the Mahant Ghasidas Memorial Museum at Raipur. The charter consists of a set of three copper plates, each measuring 5'9'' broad and 3.2'' high, secured by means of a circular ring passing through holes in the left margin of the plates. The ends of this ring are soldered into the socket of a seal, about 2.8" in diameter, which has on its countersunk surface the figure of Gaja-Lakshmi, standing on a lotus, with two elephants pouring water over her from pitchers held in their upraised trunks. In the topmost portion of the seal appear the figures of the sun and the moon, represented respectively by a small pellet and a crescent. double line in the centre divides the seal into two compartments, the lower of them containing the legend in two lines, in raised characters in low relief. The seal was apparently cast from a mould. The weight of the plates, together with the seal and the ring, is 66 tolas. A The inscription consists of 21 lines of writing, of which five each appear on the second side of the first plate and both sides of the second while the remaining six lines are engraved on the first side of the third plate. The first side of the first plate and the second side of the third are blank. The characters are of the box-headed variety of the Central Indian Alphabet, assignable to the fifth century A.D. and commonly noticed in the copper-plate grants of the Sarabhapura kings, and resemble closely those of the Pipardula plates1 in having less angular forms. The language is Sanskrit and, with the exception of the legend occurring on the seal and the imprecatory verses. at the end of the charter, the whole inscription is in prose. As regards orthography, it may be noted that ri takes the place of subscript ri in some cases (cf. lines 7-8). The consonants are sometimes doubled in conjunction with r. The charter was issued by king Narendra from his camp of victory at Tilaksavara on the 4th day of Vaisakha in the 24th year of his reign. The legend on the seal indicates that this Narendra was the son of Sarabha who had 'conquered the earth with the sharp edge of his sword'. The charter was issued in confirmation of an earlier grant made by the deceased father of the king. It is addressed to the residents of the village of Kesavaka, situated in the Chulladasima bhoga (or in the bhoga bordering on Chullada) and states that the village was granted by the deceased king to one Bhaarutasvamin or Bhaerutasvamin' belonging to the Dharani gotra, after taking a bath in the Ganga, for his own religious merit and was registered by a charter written IHQ, Vol. XIX, pp. 139-46 and Plates. [The suggestion is unsupported by the language of the record. See below, p. 267.-Ed.) * This name is spelt as Bharuta in line 5 and Bhaeruta in line 9. (263)

Page #373
464 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA [VOL. XXXI on tala leaves. This charter was burnt in the course of a conflagration in the donee's house; but it was known to the secretariat that the village oontinued to be enjoyed by the donee unhindered. King Narendra confirmed the grant to Sankhasvamin, son of Bhabrutasvamin, by means of a charter incised on oopper plates, together with all the rights such as bhoga, bhaga, dhanya and hiranya, for the increase of the religious merit of his deceased father. The dutaka of the grant was the secretariat itself. The record was engraved by one Sridatta or Datta. King Narendra, son of Sarabba, is already known to us from his Pipardula plates issued in his 3rd regnal year. The present charter, issued in his 24th regnal year, indicates that he had a fairly long reign. Neither the Pipardula plates nor the present inscription give any pedigree and the ruler is mentioned with the simple title Maharaja. The legend appearing on the seal of both the records says that Narendra was the son of Sarabha who was perhaps the founder of the Sarabhapura dynasty. It is also noteworthy that the Gaja-Lakshmi motif is oommon to the seals of the grants issued by the kings of this family and this may go in favour of assigning Narendra of our reoord to the Sarabhapura dynasty. The editors of the Pipardula oopper-plate inscription bave rightly suggested that Sarabha mentioned in the legend on his son's seal is probably no other than Sarabharaja, the maternal grandfather of Goparaja who died at Eran in 510 A.D. The only point of interest in the present inscription is the reference to the original charter which is said to have been written on ala leaves and was later confirmed by the present dooument. There are many instances of older grants being renewed or confirmed by subsequent rulers; but this is probably the only instance, so far notioed, where it is expressly stated that a charter was written on tala leaves. Kurud, where the plates were found, is hardly 27 miles from Raipur and about 8 miles north of Arang, both of which are known to be the findspots of charters belonging to the Sarabhapara dynasty. The present plates again support the oonolusion drawn by the editors of the Pipardula plates that the rule of this dynasty was mostly oonfined to the environs of Raipur and that their capital Sarabhapura probably lay in the neighbourhood of Sirpur.' In the excavations at Sirpur, & small gold coin of king Parsannamatra was found in the lowest stratum which was superimposed by buildings attributed to the Pandava kings. This also shows the early associations of the Sarabhapura kings with Sirpur which is hardly 3 miles from Kurud on the opposite bank of the Mahanadi. Knowing these details, it is clear that the river Ganga, mentioned in the present record, can only be the Mahanadi which is one of the most important rivers in the region. It would be improper to connect it with the famous river Ganges." Tilakesvara, where the king was camping at the time of making the grant, cannot be identified with certainty. There is a likelihood of its being some celebrated temple in the vicinity of Kasavaka, probably the small village Keshwa standing on the bank of a nullah bearing the same name about [The words of the inscription have not been taken here literally in the analysis of the contento. See below.-Ed.) *[See below.-Ed.) * [The mention of tho adhikarans the dataka of scharter is rare in insoriptions.--Ed.) 180, Vol. XIX, p. 143 ; OIT, Vol. III, pp. 91-93. .no, Vol. XIX, p. 144. * The detailed results of these exoavations oonducted in 1953-58 on behalf of the University of Saugar and the Department of Arobaeology, Government of Madhya Pradesh, are now under publication. For a river called Gangi on account of its sanotity, so the Paithan and Purushottampuri plates of Yadavs Ramachandra, where the Godavarl is styled a Ganga. Ind. Ant., Vol. XIV, p. 317-18; above, Vol. XXV, p. 208. [lf all the rivers are oalled Gangs, their individual namas become moaningless. The Godavart hng been called Ganga because one of its names waa Gautama-gangi (of, above, Vol. XXVIII, p. 281, text line 37: Doto alan ita other names Gautami, Gautama-sambhavi, ato.). The Mahanadl could hardly have been called Gangl without any qualification. Soo below, p. 207.-Ed.)

Page #374
KURUD PLATES OF NARENDRA; YEAR 24 C A B vngkhaang+ooia A+mra` 6) = f =" H 4 gnaa61 51: === bii 66 6" . * = kpaaldii 5 86. (mtaanriea27 bhnMpk. : Eii . k: HAa ning gr 2 ryy " . y: oo ]aayiiqiiBR and a - sne * A ft TE = = = = giim 11-1 | Gaek . p9 . 10-2"a" 2/ 5 23;) . 6 tii . : 710 i, - tiinyng A5 = 6 y 19,151 = laalaat 17 } r . 1}} = Ter 12 maav << dii muaE1 ET A 61 6, 14 khaek+ * = = =VF7} * Epng . qngg => 4 cmaat khlii flthmii =ntii . - khaar? Scale: Four-fifths

Page #375
1=sh13 1 / 11 g27Teu 1 luH121111.mdz / a'H 1861glgi sde23 / 2:sku 18 y nndd 1 31 nndd bh 1 zhe 1tthntu / sshwbh 201213spyn)] 2(c)sko 16 SEAL (from a photograph)

Page #376
No. 35) KURUD PLATES OF NARENDRA, YEAR 24 265 57 miles to the south-east of Mahasamund in the Tahsil of that name. Chullada-sima-bhoga, by which the adjoining district or division was indicated, appears to be represented by modern Charoda, a village 7 miles due east of Keshwa. TEXT" Seal 1 Khadga-[dha]ra-jita-bhuva[h*] Sarabhat=prapta-janmanah [I"]] 2 nripate[4=bri]-Narondrasya [ba]sanam ripu-[sa]sana[mo ||*] First Plate 1 Siddham [l*) svasti [11*) vijaya-skandha[v&]rat-Tilakesvara-vasakat= paramabhaga 2 vata mata-pitsi-pad-anuddhyatah sri-maharaja-Narondrah Chullada3 sima-bhogaya-Kesavake Brahmana-purassaran=prativasi4 kutumbinas=samajnapayati [l*] viditam=astu vah yath=aya[m] grama[b] 5 paramabhattaraka-padai[h*] Bhasrutasvamines Dharani-sagotraya Second Plate, First Side 6 Gangaya[m] majjana[m*) kurvvadbhish*] tala-patra-sasanana sva-puny-abhivri7 ddhaye dattakah [l*) tach=cha tala-patra-sasana[m*) griba-daghe' dagdham=ity=adhi8 karan-avadharanaya prak-prabhri(bhoi)ty-avyavachchheda-bhogen=aya[m*) gra 9 mo bhujyata iti || adhuna Bhasrutasvami-putra-Sankhasvamine 10 paramabhattaraka-padana[m] puny-apyayanadely=ai)va tamra-sasa Second Plate, Second Side 11 nan=anumodita ity=evam=upalabhy=asy=ajna-Aravana-vidh@ya 12 bhutva yatho(tha)-kalam=uchita-bhoga-bhaga-dhanya-h[i]rany-ador=upa13 nayam karshyith=etie || bhavishyabas-cha bhupa[n*] kubel-opotam-an 1 See Sheet No. 2 of the Majmuli map of the Mahasamund Tahail; slow Sheet No. 64 K of Survey of India, which gives the location of Charoda and the Keshwa nullah only. From the original plates, * Ripu-sasinah is the reading in this place on the seal of the Piparjula plates. * Expressed by symbol. The name appears as Bhasruta in line 9 below.) * Road griha-dahe. The dandas aro unnecessary. . Read karishyak .

Page #377
986 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA (VOL. XXXI 14 darbayati || dutakam=adhikarana[m*) || Vyasa-gfta[th*}&=oh=atra 6l8kan-udaha18 ranti || Bahubhir-vvasudha datta rajabhis-Sagar-adhibbi[b'll yasya yasya Third Plate 16 yada bhumis-tasya tasya tada phala[m*) || Purvva-dattam dvijatibhyo ye17 tnad=raksha Yudhishthira [l*) mahim mahimatam broshtha danach-ohbreyo=nupala18 na[m *] Shashti-varsha-sahasrani svargge modati bhumidah [l*) ko chhe19 tta sh-annmanta chcba(cha) tany=eva narake vaset [l*) pravarddhamana-vija20 ya-rkjya-lavva(sarava) tware chaturvvinta(rvvinhba) timo 20 4 Vaibakha-di 4 21 utki(tkl)rnnan Sridattenesti | 1 Termination of the rooord is indicated by two ourved strokes

Page #378
No. 36-NOTE ON KURUD PLAIES OF NARENDRA, YEAR 24 D. C. SIBUAR, OOTACAMUND The Kurud copper-plate inscription has been edited by Dr. M. G. Dikshit in the foregoing pages (pp. 263ff.). He has, however, failed to grasp what appears to be the most important historical information supplied by the epigraph. The record purports to say that the village of Kebavaka was originally granted by the Para. mabhattaraka-pada, while he had been taking a bath in the waters of the Ganga (Gangayanh majjanath kurvvadbhih), in favour of the Brahmana Bhasrutasvamin or Bhadrutasvamin by means of a charter written on palm leaves, but that, as a result of that document being destroyed by a conflagration in the house of the doneo, Maharaja Narendra, son of Sarabha, re-granted the village from his camp at Tilakesvara in favour of the original donee's son Sankhasvamin for the merit of the Paramabhataraka-pada, since it was established by official investigation (adhikaran-dvadha ranaya) that the village was continuously in the possession of the Brahmanas. As Narendra's father Sarabha is apparently identical with the homonymous maternal grandfather of Guparaja who died in fighting on behalf of the Gupta monarch Bhanugupta at Eran in the Saugor District of Madhya Pradesh in the Gupta year 191-510 A.D., Sarabha and his son Narendra may be roughly assigned respectively to the last quarter of the fifth and the first quarter of the sixth century A.D. If Narendra re-granted the village in question to Sankhasvamin about the first quarter of the sixth century, the latter's father (apparently dead at the time of the present charter) should have originally received it from the Paramabhaffaraka-pada about quarter of a century earlier, i.e. sometime about the last quarter of the fifth century. Dr. Dikshit identifies the Parannabhaftaraka-pada, who originally made the grant, with Maharaja Narendra's father. This is, however, not supported by the language of the insoription, the word 'father' being conspiouous by its absence from the context. Moreover the ParamabhaHaraka-pada seems to have had his headquarters in the neighbourhood of the river Ganga far away from the Raipur District where Narondra and apparently also his father Sarabha were ruling. Then again the imperial title Paramabhattaraka, along with Maharajadhiraja Parametvara, is known to have been popularised by the Imperial Guptas since the fourth century A.D.' and it is impossible to believe in the present state of our knowledge that Maharaja Narendra's father Sarabha enioved the ticle Paramabhaftaraka (and presumably also Maharajadhiraja Parame dvara), side by side with the Imperial Guptas, about the end of the fifth century. We know that Sarabha's daughter's son Goparaja was a feudatory of the Guptas and it seems quite likely that Sarabha himself also owed allegiance to the same imperial house. Since the Guptas had their capital at Pataliputra on the Garga, the grant being made by the Paramabhaffaraka-pada while taking a bath in the holy waters of that river is easily explained. As the Gupta power was fast declining since the closing years of the fifth century, it is intelligible how Sarabha's son Maharaja Narendra, ruling considerably away from the centre of the Gupta empire, issued his charters as an independert monarch without referring to his allegiance to the Gupta emperor. But his respectful mention of the Paramabhattaraka-pada, to whom Narenda's family must have owed complete allegiance originally, shows that he still considered himself, howsoever nominally, a subordinate of the Imperial Guptas. It has to be noted that Narendra confirmed the earlier grant for the merit of the Paramabhattaraka-pida and not of himself or of his parents. It has, however, also to be noticed that he was powerful enough not to describe himself even vaguely as Paramabhaffaraka-pod-dnudhyata like such nominal 1011, Vol. III, pp. 92 ff. 8. IHQ. Vol. XXII, pp. 64-68 ; Vol. XXIV, pp. 76-77. (387

Page #379
268 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA (VOL. XXX1 feudatories of the Guptas as tho Maharajas Svamidasa, Rudradasa and Bhulunde. At the samo time he also does not use the Gupta era like some other erstwhile feudatories of the Imperial Guptas, who did 80 with or without some kind of reference to their former overlords. As we have elsewhere observed, the influence of the coin-types of the Imperial Guptas and the use of their era noticed in South Kosala (modern Chhattisgarh and the adjoining area) suggest that the kings of this country became subordinate allies of the Gupta emperors. Again in connection with the discovery of the coins of a South Kosala king named Mahendraditya, who seems to have been named after the Gupta emperor Kumaragupta I Mahendraditya (414-55 A.D.), we observed that Gupta suzerainty was probably acknowledged by the rulers of South Kosale. The Kurud copper-plate inscription of Narendra seems to support the above observations inasmuch as it shows that South Kosala formed an integral part of the Gupta empire as late as the close of the fifth century when the charter, confirmed by Narendra, was originally granted by a Gupta monarch in favour of a Brahmana of the Raipur region of that country. It is of course impossible to identify this Gupta emperor without further evidence; but the manner in which he is twice mentioned by Narindra in the present oharter seems to indicate that Gupta political influence was not totally absent from South Kosala even about the beginning of the sixth century. 1 [HQ, loo. cit.; above, Vol. XV, pp. 286 ff. * Cf. Select Incriptions, pp. 370 ff., 374 ff.; Bhandarkar's List, No. 1829, oto. The Classical Age, p. 218; cf. New History of the Indian People, Vol. VI. p. 85; sbove, Vol. XXVIII, pp. 82-83. *Above Vol. XXVIII, p. 83.

Page #380
No. 37--HEMAVATI PILLAR INSCRIPTION OF KULOTTUNGACHOLA (III), YEAR 2 (Plate 1) K. A. NILAKANTA SASTRI AND T. N. SUBRAMANIAM, MADRAS The text of this inscription has already been published in the South Indian Inscriptions, Vol. VI, No. 553. It is taken up here for detailed study in view of the fresh light it throws on the history of its period. The record is incised on two faces of a pillar found at Hemavati in the Madakasira Taluk of the Anantapur District, Andhra State. The inscription under discussion is in the Tamil language and script with an admixture of Grantha characters for words of Sanskrit origin. It is couched in chaste language and incised fairly correctly. There is no orthographical peculiarity requiring special mention. Palaeographically it may be assigned to the 12th century A.D. The object of the record is to register the gift of some land to the temple of god Mangesvaradeva at Peruojeru in Sirai-nadu, a sub-division of Nigarilibola-mandalam, by one Sikkaludaiya-settiyar who is described as Vaddha-vyvahari and detimukhya ; the gift was made with the permission of Mahamandale svara Uraiyurpuravar-adhi tvara Sri-Mahefuaran Tribhuvanamalla Mallideva Chola-maharaja in the month of Avani in the cyclic year Vyaya, which was the second regnal year of Tribhuvana-chakravartin Kulottungacholadeva. It is further stated that the gift was placed in the hands of Isanasiva, the sthanapati of the temple of Tirumangisvaram-udaiyar with the libation of water by the illustrious hand of the king. It is not clear from the record to which of the reigns of the three Chola kings bearing the name of Kulottunga it 'belongs. The cyclic year Vyaya corresponded with 1046-47, 1106-07, 1166-67 and 1226-27 A.D. In no case did any of these years coincide with the 2nd year of the reign of any of the Chola kings bearing the name Kulottunga. While the other dates did not fall in the raign of any Kulottunga at all, the first one coincided with the 37th year of the reign of Kulottunga I. But the palaeography, the difference in the regnal years 2 and 37 and the mention of Tribhuvanamalla Mallideva Chola-maharaja make it impossible to assign this record to the time of that monarch. Tribhuvanamalla Mallideva Chola-maharaja mentioned in this inscription as ruling over the Sirai-nadu, & sub-division of Nigarilisola-mandalam, with Perunjeru as his capital figures also in other epigraphs found in that locality. A recordo engraved on a stone set up at the southern entrance of the Oddappa (Siva) temple at the same place, dated in Saka 1084, Vpisha, Pushya, 1 The other two faces of the pillar contain two separate records. The third face boars an undated inscription (SI1, Vol. VI, No. 564) in the Tamil language and script registering the gift of two pon of gold placed in the hands of Ibana-isyar by Devaragandan Tanguvan alias Uttamabola Valavadarayan of Seyyur in Tondai-mandalam (i.e. modern Cheyyur in the Madhorantakam Taluk of the Chingleput District), from the interest of which was to be maintained the worship and a bandi-vilakku in the temple for the morit of his father and mother in the shrine of Svayambhadeva alias Tiruviramisvaramudaiya-mahadeva consecrated by him. The fourth face of the pillar contains an incompleto and undated inscription (ibid., No. 555), in Kannada, of the time of the Western Chalukys king Jagadekamalla containing a portion of the prabast of a person who is described therein as the son of Irutgols Chole-maharaja. Nigarilidla-mandalam was the same as Nolambavadi renamed as such by the Chola king Rajarija I after bis conquest of the region and was a "Thirtytwo Thousand country' comprising portions of the Bellary and Anantapur Districts of Andhra and parts of the Kolar and Tumkor Districts of Mysoro. * 811, Vol. IX, No. 268. ( 209 )

Page #381
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA [VOL. XXXI Uttarayana-sankramana, corresponding probably to 1162 A.D., December 25, Monday, mentions the chief as ruling over Sire-nadu (same as the Sirai-nadu of the Tamil record) from his capital at Henjeru, which is only another form of Perunjeru, as a feudatory of Chalukya-chakravartin Vikrama (i.e. Taila III). There is also another inscription1 incised on a pillar at the same place, dated in Saka 1090, Sarvajit, corresponding to 1168 A.D., mentioning this chief as a feudatory of Chalukya-chakravartin. He was the son of Irungola Chola-maharaja of the Nidugal family." Tribhuvanamalla Mallideva Chola-maharaja mentioned in the record under review is evidently the Nidugal Choda chief and his known dates range from 1162 to 1179 A.D. Then the cyclic year Vyaya mentioned in the record should be the one coinciding with Saka 1088 corresponding to 1166-67 A.D. This being the 2nd year of the reign of Kulottungacholadova, he should have ascended the throne in 1165-66 A.D. It has already been pointed out that none of the three kings bearing the name of Kulottungachola ascended the throne on this date. But curiously enough we find another Chola king of the imperial family of Tanjavar, Rajadhiraja II, counting his regnal years in some of his inscriptions with this year as the starting point, and it is also known that he did not succeed to the Chola throne as direct heir in the male line. The Pallavarayanpettai inscription states that Rajaraja II chose as his successor on the throne Rajadhiraja II as there was no regular and proper heir in the male line available then. Pallavarayar (whose full name was Tiruch-chirrambalam-udaiyan Perumanambi), who was the trusted chief minister of Rajaraja II and was responsible for this selection, is stated to have made after the coronation of Rajadhiraja II, the udankuttam and the nadu act with the king in unison and also to have suppressed [the hostile elements] from doing [any] high-handed action. The actual expression migai seyyadapadi[yum] parigarittu used in the inscription is significant. It is clear therefrom that the accession of Rajadhiraja II to the Chola throne was not unanimously accepted by the officials and the public and that there was some opposition to the choice, but that Pallavarayar overcame the opposition and compelled it to surrender and accept the selection. Who were those that opposed the selection and how they were subdued are not explicit from the inscription. But it is stated therein that Pallavarayar was successful in his attempt only 'to some extent (orupadi)' and even that possibly with very great difficulty. For making this selection, Pallavarayar, according to the record, brought some princes from Gangaikondasolapuram (Gangaiko[n]dasolapura daruji iru[k]kira pillaigalai ....yanam pannu....). The use of the word pillaigal in plural denotes more than one prince, although only one person was selected from among them and crowned as Rajadhiraja. It is quite possible that the other prince er prinees who were brought to the capital 270 1 Ibid., Vol. VI, No. 557. Ibid., Vol. IX, Nos. 268 and 273. See also note 1 at p. 269 above. The inscription being in the Tamil language and script, it is not possible to take him as one of the TeluguChodas. In fact, no Telugu-Choda prince is known to have borne the name of Kulottungs. He can be only a prince belonging to the Imperial Chola family of Tanjavar. A. R. Ep., 1908, App. B, No. 571; 1913, App. B, No. 428; App. C, No. 19; also above, Vol. X, pp. 126-27; Indian Ephemeris, Vol. I, part ii, p. 70. Above Vol. XXI, pp. 184-93; see also K. A. Nilakanta Sastri, The Colas, Vol. II, pp. 89-96, and above, Pp. 223ff. The translation given above, Vol. XXI, p. 192, has not brought out the full force of the original text and at places conveys a wrong meaning not borne out by the text. The word migai literally means 'up-lifted arm'. If the word is taken as migai with a short i, then it would mean 'excess'. Even then, it will convey more or less the same idea. 'That Pallavarayar was successful only partially has not been brought out in the translation of the record, referred to above. It runs as follows: "and made the wdankattam (assembly) and the nadu (chamber) follow him without any dissensions. Thus (he) brought all (parties) together so that there might be no transgression. (In this way he) creditably discharged one of his commissions". [The authors have obviously taken the word itarai occurring in the text (line 12) to mean one of the princes (pillaigal) brought from Gangaikondasolapuram. But the word ivarai cannot mean ivargatil oruvarai. See above, p. 224, n. 1.-Ed.]

Page #382
No. 37) HEMAVATI PILLAR INSCRIPTION OF KULOTTUNGACHOLA (III), YEAR 2 871 from Gangaikondasolapuram but not selected were the hostile elements alluded to in the Pallavariyanpettai record. Then Kulottungacholadeva of the inscription now being edited was probably a rival of Rajadhiraja II. A study of the course of events in the reign of this king would also lead us to such a conolusion. The latest regnal year traced in the inscriptions of Rajadhiraja II is 16.1 'We know that two sets of dates are found in his inscriptions, one counting some date between the 28th February and 30th March 1163 A.D. as the initial years and the other, as already indicated above, suggesting some date in the first half of 1166 A.D. as its starting point. Thus the latest regnal year of 16 would correspond to 1178 A.D. or 1181 according as we adopt 1163 or 1166 A.D. for the commencement of his reign. Even though we have his records upto his 16th regnal year, it is to be noted that only insoriptions upto his 14th regnal year are numerous while those of the last two years are very few. A record from Pungapuro refers to the same regnal year of this king as padinalavadana pannirandavadu, i.e. 'the 12th year which is the same as the 14th year', and this is probably due to there being two different dates for the oommencement of his reign. In the light of the above, we may not be far wrong in taking the 16th regnal year of his insoriptions as having been reckoned from the earlier of the above two dates of accession. It will thus be seen that the records of Rajadhiraja II are found in the Tamil country only upto about 1178 A.D. He was succeeded on the throne by Kulottunga III whose inscriptions show that his rule commenced between the 6th and 8th of July, 1178 A.D. The circumstances under which Kulottunga III came to occupy the Chola throne are not clear ; but one thing seems to be certain. Rajadbiraja II was not dead when ulottunga III ascended the throne and began to rule the country in his own name. A large number of Rajadhiraja's inscriptions are found in the Bhimasvara temple at Draksharama in the Godavari District extending for a period of more than 30 years thereafter, thus practically covering the reign of Kulottunga III till its very end. The following is a list of such inscriptions recording gifts to the temple published in the South Indian Inscriptions, Vol. IV, in which both the Saka and regnal years of Tribhuvanachakravartin Rajadhirajadeva are quoted. No. Ragnal year A.D. Saka year Remarks 1223 1116 1116 1193-4 Mentions some Settis of Sakkarakkottam. 1931 1832 1116 1117 1194-5) 1195-6 Toxt not available. A.R. Ep., 1893, is the only ovidence. 1279 8 6 1123 1201-2 1287 1127 1205-6 1118 1134 1212-3 Mentione some Bettis of Sakkarakkottam, The following inscriptions found in the same temple and published in the same volume recording similar transactions quote the Saka years and the regnal years of a king whose name is not 14. R. Ep., No. 389 of 1921. * Above, Vol. IX, p. 211. .A.R. Ep., No. 209 of 1932. Above, Vol. VIII, p. 260.

Page #383
379 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA [VOL. XXXI mantioned therein but who can be no other than Rajadhiraja II, as these dates work out correotly only for him and not for any other king known so far. No. A.D. Regnal year Saks yo&r Remarks 30 . 1196-7 Mentions Gonka of Vengt. 1197-8 1218 1092 215 1117 1118 1119 1123 1134 36 [436 1201-2 1212-3 Mentions the smanta of a chief of the Kikapi kingdom. In addition to the above, there is also an inscription dated in the 31st year of the reign of Tribhuvanaohakravartin Rajadhirajadeva, without mentioning the equivalent Saka year and record ing the gift of a lamp in the time of the Velananti chief Kulottunga Prithvisvara whose inscriptions are found to range from 11869 to 1199. A.D. But a close study of these inscriptions as well as the history of Vangi in this period will show that the suzerainty of Rajadhiraja there was only in name and that the country was ruled by the local chiefs who were practically independent, owing only nominal allegiance to Rajadhiraja. It can be surmised from the above that this king was practically driven out of the Chola kingdom in 1178 A.D. by his rival Kulottunga III and that he found an asylum in Vengi as & refugee where he was probably treated with all the honours due to a king but nothing more. It would thus 'appear that Kulottunga, though he failed in his attempt in 1166 A.D. to get the Chola throne, finally succeeded in the attempt made subsequently in 1178 A.D. To have made an attempt to assert his right and to capture the Chola throne in 1165 A.D., even while Rajaraja was alive, Kulottunga must have had at least some chance to succeed. Otherwise he would not have daringly ventured on the project. The troublous condition then prevailing in the Tamil country was probably propitious for him to launch the scheme. About this time a civil war broke out between two Pandya princes, Kulasekhara and Parakrama, for the throne of Madurai. Parakrama obtained the help of the Ceylonese while Kulasekhara was helped by the Cholas. This war, which seems to have dragged on for some five or six years, did considerable havoc to the entire Tamil country and struck terror into the hearts of the people. Pallavariyar who was responsible for the selection of Rajadhiraja to the Chola throne was the officer entrusted by the Chola king Rajaraja II with the task of restoring Kulasekhara to the Pandya throne. From the Pallavarayanpettai record, it may even be surmised that the installation of Rajadhiraja as co-regent was hastened by the quick movement of events in the Pandya country. The Kongu king Kulottunga I was the uncle of the Pandya prince Kulasekhara, the candidate supported by the Cholas of the main line, and he also took an effective part in the war as suggested by the Ceylon chronicle. A record from Nerur in the Tiruchirappalli District, dated in the 17th regnal year of the Kongu king Kulottunga, registers the gift of a village to his purdhita as yatradana before starting out on an expedition 18I1, Vol. IV, No. 1100 (No. 247 of 1893). Abovo, Vol. IV, No. 4 (Pithapuram pillar inscription of Prithvidvara, Saka 1108). * A. R. Ep., 1909, App. B, No. 97; see also part ii, para. 76. * Geiger, Culavamsa, Vol. II, Chapters 76-77. 4. R. Ep. 1928. App. B, No. 336. The name of the Pandya prince is partially lost and only ........ baradeva ja now available. The Mackenzie transcript of this record (South Indian Temple Inscriptions, Vol. II, No. 716), where also the name is partially lost, has, however, the letter les at the begioning and so Itho namo oan be rostored only as Kulasekharadeva.

Page #384
No. 37] EMAVATI PILLAR INSCRIPTION OF KULOTTUNGACHOLA (III), YEAR 2 273 to Madui to get the kingdom for his nephew (marumagapar) Kulabekhara. This Kongu Kuldttunga came to the throne in Saks 1072 (1150 A.D.) as evidenced by an insoription of his from Vijayamangalam in the Coimbatore District giving the year 13+1 of his reign as corresponding to Saka 1085. Thus the Pandyan civil war had already commenced and probably reached the moond stage before his 17th year, i.e. 1166 A.D. The time was thus favourable for the pretender Kulottunga of the inscription now being edited to embark on his attempt to get the Chola throne. In this inscription, the Nidugal Chola chief Mallideva Chola-maharaja figures as a subordinate or rather as acknowledging the overlordship, in a way, of the pretender Kulottunga. This chief had been the loyal feudatory of the Western Chalukyas of Kalyana who were the inveterate enemies of the Imperial Cholas of Tanjavur. Thus, in the two inscriptions of this chief found at Hemavati itself, dated respectively 1162 and 1168 A.D. in the years immediately preceding and following the date of the present record, he mentions himself as the feudatory of the Western Chalukyas. There must have been some special reason for Mallideva-chola to adopt this course in the intervening period. He being only a feudatory would not and could not have adopted this course unless it had the baoking of his overlords, first the Western Chalukyas and later Kalaskuri Bijjala. A verse in the Tamil Navalar Charitas refers to the viotory of the Chola king Rajaraja II over Kalayanapura. It states that the gates of the cities Kapatapuram (i... Madurai, the capital of the Pandyas), Lankapura (the capital of Ceylon) and Kalyanapura (the capital of the Western Chalukyan kingdom) were always open to him. Another verse in the final benedictory portion of the Takka-yaga pparans staces that Rajagambhira, i.e. Rajaraja II, removed the crown of the imposter (bhrashfa) and crowned the Ratta to rule over the great 'seven and a balf lakh country'. This incident though mantioned in literature is not referred to in his meykkirttis. The omission of any reference to this incident in the meykkirttis of his Tamil inscriptions which extend upto his 18th regnal year shows that the king had not undertaken the campaign against Kuntala upto that year and that consequently the campaign must have taken place on some subsequent date. An inscription from Drakeharams dated in Saka 1085 and the 18th regnal year of Rajaraja II (1163 A.D.) registering the gift of a lamp by Pandambika, queen of the Velananti Choda chief Rajandrachodaya, contains a panegyric of this feudatory in which it is stated that he conquered Kuntala and the Kalinga kingdoms and that the rulers of those countries ran away as soon as they heard the news of his starting on an invasion. That being the first year of his rule his oonquest of Kuntala must have been achieved only then (i.e. 1163 A.D.). Kuntala in those days referred only to the kingdoms with Kalyana as its oapital where Kalachuri Bijjala was then the reigning monarch who had by then usurped the throne of his erstwhile overlord, the Western Chilukya king Tailapa III, but had not yet completely brought the entira kingdom under his contro!. In 1162-63 A.D., while in the course of a state progress undertaken with a view to secure the possession of the southern provinces', he was encamped at Balligarve in the Shikarpur Taluk of the Shimoga District. The Western Chalukyas, deprived of their throne and capital, were then 1 A. R. Ep., 1905, No. 598. [This dato has been taken by Mr. K. V. Subramanis Aiyar ma that of the commononment of the war (abovo, Vol. XXV, p. 83).-Ed.] * Karattua-kirattutkalikkun=kalirudaikkandap vandap irattad-kapadam ipi=ttirappay pand=ivan-spango urattu=jirattun-kapatan-tirandittad=und=Ilankapurattu-Kapatapurattun-Kalyanapurattinumo (verse 128). [The claim might have been an empty boast.-Ed.) Pirattanaiyo pattan- gt-alittu=pper-laral-yilakkam purakka Irattapaiyo pattad-gatti-vitta Irajagumbhirapai valttinave (varse 774). SU, Vol. IV, No. 1113. Above Vol V. p 225

Page #385
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA (VoL. XXXI holding some outlying provinces with the help of some loyal feudatories. Just about this timo Tailapa III died. And we find Jagadekamalla III styling himself as the Western Chale.ya monarch some time in 1163 A.D. Tailapa III seems to have had other sons also. It was possibly to instal Jagadekamalla on the throne that Chola Rajaraja II had to intervene in the affairs of the kingdom of Kalyana. In the present state of our knowledge, it is very diffioult to definitely postulate the course of events that took place and identify the king installed on the throne by the Cholas. But this much sons certain that Rajaraja II intervened in the affairs of the kingdom of Kalyana and installed one of the olaimants on the throne. Naturally this would have been resented by the other candidate for the throne as also by the Kalaohuri king Bijjala who had by that time usurped the Kalyana throne. This is evident from the title Rajigachola-manobhanga assumed in 1171 A.D. by the Uobohangi Pandya chief Vijaya-pandya who was then ruling over Nolambavadi as a feudatory of the Kalachuris. The setting up in 1165 A.D. of Kulottunga as a pretender to the Imperial Chola throne was probably the outcome of the above. The donor, dikkal-udaiya-Settiyar, who had the grant given away by the hands of the king, i.e. Kulottunga, is described in the record as Vaddha-vyavahari-dasimukhya which may be translated as 'the senior merchant and leader of the desi community'. In some of the later inscriptions this is oxpressed as Sriman-mahapaffaviyapari Ubhaya-nand-delikku mukkiyam ana in Tamil and Sriman-mahavaddavyavahari ubhaya-nand-debiyarge mahaprabhu mukhyar appa in Kannada.' It would thus appear that Sikkal-udaiya-Settiyar was also a member of the merobant-guild known M Nanadski and as 500 valiant men', which had its head-quarters at Aiyavali, the modern Aihole. An undated insoription from Pirapmalai in the Ramanathapuram District contains a panegyrio of this body from which it will be evident that it had something to do with another organisation known as Sittirameji-Periyanattavar. Another undated inscription from Tirukkovalur in the South Aroot Distriot recording the transactions of the Sittiramoli-Periyanattavar oontains substantial portions of the above prasasti. A recordio from Tittagudi in the South Aroot District dated in the 4th year of the reign of Rajadhiraja II registers the benefactions to the temple made jointly by the Sittirameji-Periyanadu of the 79 nadus and the disai dibai vilangu didas-ayirattu aiffurruvar. Probably the two bodies Sittirameji-Periyanattavar and the DisaiAy irattu-aissnurruvar were two branches of the same parental organisation of the Nanadesis. 11 The organisation Sittiramoli-Periyanattavar which came into being about this time very soon * Ibid., Vol. IX, p. 258 ; lao Ind. Ant., Vol. XI (1882), p. 9. Ep. Car., Vol. XI, Dg. 43. [This inscription is dated in 1164 A.D. The earlier part of the record praises aking named Jagadekamalls whose indentification is problematioal.--Ed.) * The same title is found assumed by one of his predecessors, vis. Tribhuvanamalla-pandys who was a subordinate of the Western Chilukya king Vikramadity, VI, to commemorate the frustration of the designs of Rajiga, Lo. Kulottungachola I (Ep. Car., Vol. XI, Hk. 68). But this does not soom to be a family title and it does not also appear to have been borne by the intervening members. The title was probably renewed now in view of the appropriateness of the situation. Rajiga hore probably standa fur Rajaraja II. Ep. Oar., Vol. XI, Dg. 32 and 43. . It would be interesting to note in this connootion that the Kulttungar-Kovai (K. A. Nilakanta Sastri, The cofos, Vol. II, p. 116) mentions Sangamarija and Nallams as the name respectively of the father and the elder brother of this Kulottunga (III). The names sound more as of Telugu-Kannada origin. * Ep. Car., Vol. X, Kl. 71... * Ibid., Nos. 72, 78. * 811, Vol. VIII, No. 412. * Ibid., No. 129 # Ibid., No. 291. This is perhaps the earliest mention of the Sittiramai-Poriyanittavar in Tamil inscriptions. The record from Jambai in the South Aroot District (A. R. Ep., 1906, No. 67) of the 3rd year of Tribhuvanachakravartin Kulottunga mentioning the Sittaramali-Periyanittavat of 79 wide has to be assigned to Kulottunga III, taking Rajakesari as a mistako for Parakboari. u The expression wbhaya-nanadili of the above inscriptions probably denotes theer two branchen.

Page #386
HEMAVATI PILLAR INSCRIPTION OF KULOTTUNGACHOLA III, YEAR 2 First Face 2 ' 15 JE4UOTES 4 -vtaa TS 4 pennnnnnaattkaal 6 mmaannn AFT56 paappnnnT TTED pnnnaiyaallD3918 : laa rrrvr, UTTAI 10 ttookaa etipaattl 12mm tu TN 12 paavaattaiy 14 ittttyaantrum laitti meyRUPt 16 tiruvmutu p tt 6 pnnnnpnnttaacaannn moovaayaakpttl ullaiyaataiUP Scale: One-fifth|

Page #387
Second Face 20 TEAM nttkttttm 22 53TA T S 22 kpti ITION 24 pylai paattaa3 24 ttaak 26 kyttum 26 nnnnnuvaakaattu 28 paarnnnsaiow 28 TNaa plolll 304.hprtaiyumyaannnnT 30 paampuruyaa

Page #388
No. 37) HEMAVATI PILLAR INSCRIPTION OF KULOTTUNGACHOLA (III), YEAR 276 obtained a firm footing in the Tamil country and was very influential throughout the reign of Kulottunga III. We may not therefore be wrong in surmising that this organisation paved the way for the ultimate success of Kulottunga in getting the Chola throne. Our thanks are due to Dr. N. Venkataramanayya who helped us by drawing our attention to the Telugu records and also suggested the possibility of the identification. TEXT First Face 1 Harah [l*) Svasti Srih (ll*) Tribhuva2 nachchakravartti Kulottun 3 g8-68]adevark=iyand=iran 4 davadana Vyaya-samvatsarat(tu) 6 Avani-masattu Nigarilis[oje 6 la-mandalattu=Chohirai-nattu 7 p-Perudjeru-il tiru-virajyam pa8 nni=yaruluginra Sriman-mahima9 ndalesva(dva)rap=Uraiyar-ppura10 varadhsavaran Srimalesvara 11 A Tribhuvanamalla Malli12 deva?-47]amaharajarai. Vaddha-vyavab13 ari dedi-[mu]khyar Sikkal-udaiya - 14 bettiyir inda Srinaga18 riyil Margeovaradevapku=t18 tiruv-amudupadikku=ddanam 17 panna vendi-kkon18 du Morvaykku vadakkil 19 Vallayakkipaikku=kkija 1[There seems to be no evidence in favour of this conjecture.-Ed.) * The loop and sa are clear. Only the & symbol is indistinct. * The letter d in the Grantha soript is in this line; the symbol for is engraved in the previous line. * The syllablos rajarai are incloed above the lino.

Page #389
976 EPIGRAPHIA INDIOA [VOL. XXXI Second Pace 20 kk=i[v+]=ural=a[ndha]kuttaiyum=adir= 21 kollaiyum arasar sri-hasta22 ttala Tirumangisvaram-udai28 yar sthanapati Ikanasivar kai24 yyi(yi)le nir-varppittu=kkuda26 ttar Sikkal-udaiya-setti26 yar [l*) inda dharmmattukk=alivu-pa27 ppuvar Ganga-tirattu brl28 Varanasiyila Visve(&ve)svara29 dvar sannidhiyila brahma-batyai30 yam go-hatyaiyum panna(ni)nar 31 pukka narakam puguvar [l*) Sivam=asta [ll*] TRANSLATION (Obeisance to) Hara (Siva). Hail | Prosperity! In the month of Avani of the cyclio year Vyaya, corresponding to the 2nd year of the reign) of Tribhuvanachakravartin KulottungachoJadeva, Vaddha-vyavahari debi-mukhyan Sikkal-udaiya-settiyar having got the approval of the illustrious Sriman-Mahamandalesvaran Uraiyur-puravar-adhibvaran Srimahabuaran Tribhuvansmalla Mallideva Chola-maharaja who is pleased to rule (his country with the capital) at Perunjeru in Sirai-nalu (a sub-division) of Nigarilisola-mandalam, for a gift (of land to provide) for the sacred food offerings to the god Mangovaraddvar in this illustrious city (drimgari), had the spring (ural) including the garden (kollai) land comprised in it, to the north of Morvay and east of Vallayak. kirai, placed in the hands of Tanativa, the sthanapati of the temple of the god Tirumangiavaramadaiyar, with libation of water by the illustrious hands of the king. Those destroying this charity will go to the hell to which those who commit the murder of Brahmanas and cows in the sannidhi of (the god) Vibvesvaradeva at Varanasi on the banks of the Ganga (go). Let there be peace 1

Page #390
No. 38-THREE PLATES FROM PANDUKESVAR (2 Platos) D. C. SIROAR, OOTACAMUND As noticed by A. Fuhrer in his Monumental Antiquities and Inscriptions in the North-Western Provinces and Oudh, 1891, p. 46, there are four inscribed copper plates preserved in the temple of Yoga-badari (ope of the Pancha-badari) at Pandukesvar (lat. 30deg 19' 56"N., long. 79deg 35' 30'E.), 54 miles north-east of Srinagar, in the Garhwal District of the Kumaun Division of Uttar Pradesh. A tentative translation of the inscriptions was published in 1876 by E.T. Atkinson in a collection of inscriptions from the temples of Kumaun and Garhwal and circulated with a view to securing information about the identification of the places and personages mentioned in them. The text of only one of these records was later edited by R. L. Mitra in the Proceedings of the Asiatic Society of Bengal, 1877, pp. 71 ff., with a photolithograph. As, however, the work was not done quite satisfactorily. F. Kielhorn afterwards re-edited the inscription in the Indian Antiquary, Vol. XXV, 1896, pp. 177 ff. A detailed analysis of six records from Kumaun and Garhwal including the above inscriptions was also published by Atkinson in The Himalayan Districts of the NorthWestern Provinces of India, Vol. II (forming Vol. XI of the Gazetteer, N.-W.P.), 1884, pp. 469-85. But the analysis was based on inaccurate transcripts of the original records. Some years ago, information reached the Government Epigraphist for India that impressions of all the four Pandukesvar copper-plate inscriptions had been secured for the Luoknow Museum. At his request, the Curator of the Lucknow Museum sent the impressions to the Government Epigraphist's office for examination and transcription. The three unpublished inscriptions out of the four are edited below. 1. Plate of Lalitaburadova, Year 22 This is a single plate engraved only on one side. It measures about 24:4" x 15.6" excluding & projection (with a squarish hole in it) about 4 long on the proper right side. The royal seal appears to have been originally fixed on this projection as is the case with the Pandukesvar plate of the same king published by Mitra and Kielhorn. We know that the seal of this king had on a counter-sunk surface the figure of a couchant bull facing the proper left with a legend in three lines (mentioning the reigning monarch together with his father and grandfather) beneath it. There are altogether twentyeight lines of writing on the plate under discussion, the size of each akshara being about .4" X 4'. The engraving seems to be deep and carefully executed and the writing is apparently in a satisfactory state of preservation. The characters belong to the Northern Class of alphabets of about the ninth century and are the same as those used in the published copper-plate inscription from Pandukesvar. The use of initial a and i and final t are noticed in the record. The upadhmaniya is employed in line 3. B has always been denoted by the sign for v. In line 25 there occur the ordinary numerical figures for 1, 2 and 5. The language of the inscription is Sanskrit. With the exception of five imprecatory verses at the end, the record is written entirely in prose which exhibits in a considerable degree the quality of ojas or samasa-bhuyastva. In respect of orthography, the inscription closely resembles the published record of the king, referred to above, and some other epigraphs of the period. Some of the consonants are reduplicated in conjunction with . The anusvara is wrongly used in some cases for the final m which, however, is usually retained before v. The dental nasal has been used for the anusvara in anyans cha in line 16. Sh has been used in place of 6 in Khasha in line 15 and 6 instead of in (r)a sedha in line 13, while i is found instead of i ip 'tkirana in line 25. The word sahasrani is written correctly in line 27 but is found in the form bahashrani in the previous line. (277)

Page #391
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA [VOL. XXXI The charter is dated in the regnal reckoning of the king. Line 19 refers to the auspicious day of the Vishuva-sankranti, while lines 24-25 give the date as the 15th day of the dark half of Karttika in the 22nd year of king Lalitasuradeva's reign. We know that the other Pandukesvar plate of this king refers to the Uttarayana-sankranti as well as to the 3rd day of the dark half of Magha in the king's 21st regnal year. Kielhorn suggested that this date may be the 22nd December 853 A.D. As the date of the present record was also known to Kielhorn through its rough translation published by Atkinson, he noticed the curious coincidence that the details work out faultlessly with the 25th September 854 A.D. He further observed, "The two dates themselves do not fix the time of Lalita uradeva with absolute certainty; 'but on palaeographical grounds the inscription here published might well have been written in 853 A.D., and in the whole of the 9th century A.D. there are no two consecutive years which would suit the two dates so well as A.D. 853 and 854 do." 278 The charter was issued from the city of Karttikoyapura by Paramabhattaraka Maharajadhiraja Paramesvara Lalitasuradeva who, as is also known from the published record from Pandukesvar, was the son of P.M.P. Ishtagapadova and grandson of Nimbara. The names of the mothers of Lalitasuradeva and Ishtaganadeva were Vegadevi and Nasudevi respectively. Lalitasuradeva's own queen is known, from a Bageavar inscription referred to below, to have been Sayadevi (possibly the same as Samadevi mentioned in the Pandukes var plate of year 21). King Nimbara, who is not endowed with imperial titles and may have been the founder of this royal line, is said to have been devoted to the god Dhurjati (Siva) and the goddess Nanda-bhagavati, i.e. Durga, after whom one of the principal peaks in the Kumaun Division is called Nandidevi. There is a river called Nandakini rising in the glaciers on the western slope of the Trisul in Pargana Badhan, lat. 30deg 16' 10"N., long. 79deg 46' 5" E. High up the source of this river there is the temple of Nandadevi, which is situated near Tantarakharak above the village of Satol in the Garhwal District. This may have been the goddess referred to. Nothing important is said about Nimbara's son and successor Ishtaganadeva; but he is called paramabrahmanya and a devout worshipper of Mahesvara (Siva) and is endowed with the usual imperial style. The reigning monarch Lalitasuradova is also endowed with the same characteristics as his father. There is an inscription at the temple of Siva called Bagesvar (Vyaghrasvara) situated at the junction of the Gomati and Sarju in Patti Katyur in Kumaun. A tentative transcript of this stone inscription was published in the Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal, Vol. VII, 1838, pp. 1056-58. A note on the same record is also found in E.T. Atkinson's The Himalayan Districts of the North-Western Provinces of India, Vol. II, pp. 469-70. It was, however, not noticed that the text of the inscription contains no less than three grants made by three different kings in favour of the god Vyaghresvaradeva. The defective nature of the published transcript renders it difficult to be definite about the names of the two kings mentioned in the first of the three charters, as they are given in the absurd forms Sri-Bhasantanadeva (read as Masantanadeva in the translation and Basantanadeva in Atkinson's account) and Sayasvairamsvairamdadau. The names of the kings mentioned in the second charter have been quoted as sri-Kharparadeva, his son sri-Kalyanarajadeva and his son eri-Tribhuvanarajadeva. The third grant apparently belongs to the son and successor of king Lalitasuradeva of our record. His name has been read as sri-Bhudevadeva, although the reading paramabhattaraka-maharajadhiraja-paramesvar-opamiy-adhya-bri-Bhudevadeva seems to be doubtful. The name of Lalitasuradeva has been read correctly, but those of Nimbara and Ishtagapadova have been wrongly made out. Nothing can be said, without examining the inscribed stone, about the year of the reign of Lalitasuradeva's son, in which the grant was made. Little therefore is known about the duration of his rule and about the relation of this group of rulers with those mentioned in the other two charters incorporated in the Bagesvar record. 1Cf. Bharatiya Vidya, Vol. XII, 1951, pp. 149 ff.

Page #392
No. 38) THREE PLATES FROM PANDUKESVAR 279 The present insoription records the grant of some land which was in the possession of a person named Denduvaks and was lying within the jurisdiction of the administrative unit called Theppalasari forming a part of the vishaya or district of Karttikoyapura. The name of the vishaya shows that it was the distriot round the city of Karttikeyapura which was apparently the capital of Lalitasuradeva. For the religious merit of himself and his parents, the king made the grant in favour of the god Narayana-bhattaraka installed by Bhatta Sripurusha in a village called Garudagrama. It is interesting to note that the king, who claims to be a devout worshipper of MakeSvara (Siva), made the grant in favour of Narayana or Vishnu. It is said that the temple of Narayana should get some help from the Brahmacharins attached to the tapovana at Badarik-Asrama. This shows that Garudagrama was probably close to Badarik-asrama. The executor of the grant was the officer in charge of the Department of Gifts (mahadan-akshapa cal-adhikrita), whose name Was Piuka. The same official is also mentioned in the Pandukasvar plate of the 21st year of Lalitasuradeva's reign; but the name was wrongly read there as Yijaka. The record was engraved by Gangabhadra from the draft of the original prepared by Aryata who was in charge of the Department of War and Peace (mahasandhivigrah-akshapatal-adhikrita). Both these persons are also known from the published inscription of Lalitaburadeva. of the geographical names mentioned in the inscription, Karttikeyapura is identified with Baijnath or Vaidyanath (lat. 29deg 54' 24" N., long. 79deg 39' 28"E.), a village in Pargana Danpur of the Hazur Tahsil in the Almora District. According to a tradition noticed by Atkinson, the oity was built by a Katyuri king of the Katyur valley in Kumaun on the ruins of an older city named Karavirapura. It is not improbable that the name Karttikeyapura is a Sanskritized form of the aboriginal name Katyur. Possibly Kartripura of the Allahabad pillar inscription' was just another Sanskritized form of the same name. Badarlk-Asrama is modern Badrinath (lat. 30deg 44' 29" N., long, 79deg 32' 1" E.) which is a village in Pargana Malla-Painkbanda, 55 miles north-east of Srinagar, and contains the celebrated temple of Badarinatha or Badari-Narayana. The tapovana referred to as located at Badarik-asrama may possibly be identified with modern Tapoban or Dhaktapoban, a village on the left bank of the Dhauli river about nine miles from Joshimath. It is considerably away from Badrinath ; but the Bhavishya-Badari lies near it. Thappalasiri and Garudagrama cannot be identified. TEXT 1 Siddham Svasti [l*] Srimat-Karttikoyapurat=sakal-amara-distJitanuja-manuja-vibhu bhakti-bhava-bhara-bhar-anamit-amit-ottamanga-samgi-vikata-mukuta-kirita-vita: ka-koti koti-svet-aikata2 11-anayaka-pradipa-dipta-didhiti-pana-mada-rakta-charana-kamal-amala-vipula-va(ba)ha[la] kirana-kosar-asara-sarit-abesha-visesha-moshi-ghana-tamas-tejas&s=Svardhuni-d hauta. jataju3 tasya bhagavato Dhurjjateh-prasidan=nija-bhuj-oparjjit8(t-au)rjjitya-nirjjita-ripu timira-lavdho(bdh-o)daya-prakabah daya-dakshinya-satya-sattva-sila-baucha-saury-au durya-gambhirya-maryad-arya vfitt-abcha4 rya-karya-vary-adi-guna-gan-alamkrita-sarirah maha-sukfiti-santana-vi(bi)j-avatarah Kritayug agama-bhupala-lalita-kirttih Nanda-bhagavati-charana-kamala-kamala-sanatha-murttih art1 Thn Himalayan Districts of the North-Western Provinces of India, Vol. II, p. 488. * Select Inscriptions, p. 267. From impreusions. Expressed by symbol.

Page #393
280 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA [VOL. XXXI 5 Nimva(mba)rastasya tanayas-tat-pad-anudhyato rajai mahadevi sri-Nasudevi tasyam= utpannah paramamahesvarah paramavra(bra)hmanyah sita-kripana-dhar-otkbata matt-abha-kumbh-akfisht-otkrishta-mukt-36 vali-yasah-patak-ochohhraya-chandrik-apahastita-tara-ganah paramabhattaraka-maharaja dhiraja-paramesvara-brimad-Lahtagapadevastasya(sya) puttras=tat-pad-anudhyato rajni mahadevi bri 7 Vegadevi tasyam=utpa(tpa)nnah paramamahesvarah paramavra(bra)hmanya[b] [Kali]-kalanka pank-atanka-magna-dharany-uddhara-dharita-dhaureya-vara-Variha-charitah sahaja-mativibhava-vibhu-vibhuti 8 sthagit-arati-chakra-pratapa-dabanah e[t]i-vaibhava-sambhar-arambha-(sambhfita)-bhima bhrukuti-kutila-kesa[r]i-sata-bhita-bhit-arat-ibha-kalabha-bhara[h] atunda-rana[t-]kripana va(ba)na-gana-prana9 guna-hath-akfish[t]-otkrishta-salila-jayalakshmi-prathama-samalingan-avalukana-vailakshya sakheda-surasundari-vidhuta-kara-skha[la]d-va[la]ya-[ku]guma-prakara-prakirnn-avatamsa samva(sarva)rddhita-kirtti10 visbi)[ja]h Prithur=iva dorddanda-sadhita-dhanur-mmandala-va(ba)l-avashtambha-vasa(ba) vasikrita-go-pala[n]a-nibchaliksita-dharadharendrah paramabhatyaraka-maharajadhiraja paramesvara-brimal-Lali11 taburadevakusalibrimat-Kartti[keya*]pura-vishay[] samupagata[n-sarvva]n= eva niyogastha[n=ra]ja-rajanakal-rajaputtra-rajamatya-samanta-mahasamanta-thakkura mahamanushya-ma12 haka(ka)rttakri[t]ika-ma[hapratihara)-mabadandanayaka-maharajapra[mataral-Sarabhanga [ku]maramaty-oparika-dussadhyasidhanika-dada)&aparadhika-chauroddharanika-kaulki13 ka-gaulmika-tadayuktaka-viniyuktaka-pattakapachari(ri)k-ase se)dhabhangadhikrita-[hastya) svoshtrava(ba)lavyapritaka-duta-preshanika-da(da)ndika-da(da)ndapasika-gamagami-kha14 dgik-abhitvaramanaka-rajasthaniya-vishyapati-bhogapati-tarapaty-usvapati-khandaraksha pratik[urika-sthanadhikrita-va[r*]tmapala-kottapala-ghattapala-kshettrapala-pra[nta)15 pala-kissorava]davagomahishyadhikti[ta-bhatta-mahatta]m-abhira-vanik-sreshthi-purogan s-ashtadasa-praksitya(ty-a)dhi[shth]aniyan=Khasha(sa)-Kirata-Dravida-Kalinga-Gau16 da-Hun-Odra-Mod-Andhra)-Chandala-paryantan=saryVa-samva(samvi)san-sama[stal-ja(ja) napa[da]n=bhata-cha[ta-sevak)-adin=anyans cha(nyams-cha) kirttitan=skirttitan=aamat pada-padm-opajivinah prativasi17 na[6-cha] Vra(Bra)hman-ottara[n=ya]tharham manayati vo(bo)dhayati sama[jna]payaty [stu) vas=samvi(samvi)dita[m*) upari-samsuchita-vishayz Thappalasa[r]i-prativa(ba) ddha-Denduvaka-paribhujyama18 na[m*) [ta]vat=sthanam maya mata-pittror=atmanas=cha punya-yaso-bhivsiddhaye pavana vighattit-asvattha-pattra-chanchala-tarango-jivalokam=avalo[kya ja]la-vu(bu)dvu(dbu)d-akaram=asara[noh=2] The word is also found in the form rajanaka, the samo u ranaka of later rocords.

Page #394
No. 38) THREE PLATES FROM PANDUKESVAR 281 19 yur-drishtva gaja-kalabha-karnnagra-chapalatan=cha la[kshmya jnatva] paralo[ka-ninkre). yas-artha[in*) samsar-arnpava-taranarthan=cha punyerhana(ni) Visbu[va*]-samkrantau ga[ndha)-pushpa-dhupa-dip-opalepana-va(ba)20 li-charu-nfitya-geya-vadya-sattr-adi-pravarttanaya khanda-sphutita-sa[m*]skaranaya bhritya padamula-bharanaya cha abhinava-karmma-karanaya cha Garuda-grame bhatta-Sripuru21 shena pratishthapita-bhagavat[e] Sri-Narayana-bhattarakaya sisana-danepa pratipaditam praksiti-paribara-yuktam=8-chata-bhata-pravesam=a-kinchit-pragrahyam-anachchhedyam (dyam) a-chandr-a22 rkka-kshiti-sthiti-samakalikam vishayad=uddbfita-pindam sva-sima-gochara-paryantam 88 vriksh-aram-odbheda-pra[srava]n-opetam d eva-Vra(Bra)hmana-bhukta-bhujyamana varjitam(tam D yatas=sukha[m] pa(pa)ramparye23 na paribhunjatas-ch=asy=7pari-nirddishtair=anyatarair=yva dharana-vidharana-paripanthan adik-opadravo manag=api na kartta vyo=[to)nyath=ajna-hanau maha-droha[b] syad=iti nivesam(sah) tasya devasya Va(Ba)24 darik-asramiya-tapovar 3-prativa(ba)ddha-vra(bra)hmachari(ri)nam sa(ya)t-kinchit=sathyam (dhyam) tattra karttavyam tat-sa[rvvam vra(bra)hmacharibhih karaniyam(yam) pravarddhamana-vijaya-rajya-samva(sarva)teare dvavinsa(vimsa)time samva(samva)t 25 22 KArttika-vadi 15 [l*) dutakzottra mahadanakshapataladhikrita-sri-Piuka[h [*] Maha sandhivigrahakshapataladhiktita-srimad-Aryata(ta)-vachana[t*] tank-otki(tki)rnna[m*] Sri-Gangabhadrena [11*) Va(Ba)hubhiruvva26 sudha bhukt[a*) rajabhis-Sagur-adibhish *) yasya yasye yada bhumis-tasya tasya tada phalam (lam) | [l*]' Sva-dattam-para-dattamvattam va) yo hareta vasundharam(ram) shashtimva (shtim va)rsha-sa(sa)hashra(sra)ni Sva-vishthya' jayate kri27 mi[b*) [l*) Shashtimva(shtim va)rsha-sahasrani svargge tishthati bhumidah | achchhetta ch=anumanta shcha(cha) tany=eva narake vaset|[]*] Gam=cka(ka)n=cha suvarnpan=cha bhumer apy=ekam=angulam(lam 1) hritva narakam=ayati yavad=a28 bhuti(ta)-samplavah(vam) I[*). Iti kamala-dal-amvumbu)-vindu-lolam sriyam=anuchintya mana(nu)shya-jivitan-cha sa(sa)kalam=idam=udahritan=cha vu(bu)[ddhva) na hi purushaih para-ki(ki)rttayo vilopyah(pyab) |[*}* TRANSLATION (Lines 1-3) May there be success! Heil! From the prosperous (city of) KarttikEyapura ; through the grace of the holy Dhurjati (Siva) who has destroyed the strength of the dense darkness that robs all discrimination, by removing it with the shower of filaments which are the abundant wide-spread pure rays of the lotuses which are his feet, red with the intoxication from imbibing the bright lustre of the lights that bring about & uniform white colour, which are the crores of the points of the beautiful crowns and coronets on the innumerable heads of all the lords of the gods, demons and men, bowed down under the weight of the burden of devotion ; (and) whose matted hair is washed by the Ganges ; 1 Metre: Anushfubh for this and tue following throu versos. * Read vishthayath for sua vishthya. Motre : Pushpitagrd. There is a design here indicating the end of the writing.

Page #395
282 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA [Vol. XXXI (Lines 3-6) (there was) the illustrious Nimbara, whose splendour shone forth as he overcame the darkness that was his enemies by the strength acquired by his own arms through the grace of Lord Dhurjatie; whose body was adorned with kindness, courtesy, truthfulness, virtuous disposition, purity, heroism, liberality, profundity of character, propriety of conduct, noble behaviour, wonderful achievements and a multitude of other qualities ; who was an incarnation of the seed of a long lineage of virtuous men (or, who was an incarnation of the seed of the great Santana tree of the blessed); whose fame was pleasant like that of the kings at the advent of the Golden Age ; (and) whose person was endowed with fortune (derived) from the lotus-feet of the holy Nanda ; (Lines 5-6) his son, who meditated on his feet, born from the queen, the illustrious Mahadevi Naudevi, (way) the devout worshipper of Mahesvara (Siva), extremely hospitable to the Brahmanas, the Paramabhaffaraka Maharajadhiraja Parametuara, the illustrious Ishtagapadeva, who eclipsed the array of stars as by the moonlight by the elevation of his banner of fame as he drew out excellent rows of pearls from the frontal globes of furious elephants, cut open with the edge of his sharp sword; (Lines 6-11) his son, who meditates on his feet, born from the queen, the illustrious Mahadevi Vegadevi, (ii) the devout worshipper of Mahegvara (Siva), extremely hospitable to the Brahmanas. the Paramabhaffaraka Maharajadhiraja Paramesvara, the illustrious Lalitasdradeva, who played the part of the excellent boar (i.e. the god Vishnu in the boar incarnation), fit for the burden, in lifting up the earth that had sunk into the distressing mud of the sin of the Kali age; who is a fire of prowess to the circle of his enemies who vanish before the omnipresent force of his natural intelligence and greatness; who frightens the host of his enemies over and over again, as the lion does the elephant oubs by his curling mane, by the terrific frown of his brows when (his adversaries) begin to collect great strength; the seeds of whose fame were made to grow up into garlands, thrown on him in the shape of wreaths of flowers of the bracelets dropping from the trembling wrists of celestial damsels who were distressed with bashfulness at seeing him first embracing the excellent amorous (lady, viz. the) fortune of victory, as she was forcibly drawn to him by the superior strength of his mute, yet ringing, sword and arrows; (and) who keeps (other) kings of the earth at peace by his rule over it that has been subdued by having recourse to the strength of his bow. bent by his massive arm, just as Prithu firmly fixed the chief mountains in their places in order to tend the cow, brought into subjection by means of his bent bow; (Lines 11-17) (he), being in good health, pays due respect, makes known and issues commands to all the officials assembled in the illustrious district of Karttikayapura, together with the officers in charge of the townships inhabited by the eighteen kinds of subjects headed by the Rajans (feudatory rulers), Rajanakas (chieftains), Rajaputras (princes), Rajamatyas (ministers), Samantas (feudatories), Mahasamantas (great feudatories), Thakkuras,' Mahamanushyas, Mahakarttakritikas (possibly superintendents or managers of state affairs), Mahapratiharas", Mahadandanayakas", Maharajapramataras", Sarabhangas", Kumaramatyas (Amatyas or executive officers enjoying 1 The ashtadata-prakriti is also mentioned in other records (cf. Ind. Ant., Vol. XVIII, p. 12). The expression s-ashfadada-prakrityd(ty-u)peta qualifying the land granted by the king is also known (above, Vol. II, p. 220). The word ashpadala has been used in these cases in the sense of 'all'; cf. above, Vol. XXVIII, p. 330, note 4: Vol. XXX, p. 116. The word thakkura io boliovod to havo dorived from the Turkish title te.gin. Both thakkura and mahamanu. ahva appear to indicate noblomon or zamindars. Literally tho 'grost door kooper': but the Mahapratthara seems to have been the head of not only the palace-guards but also of the king's body-guards. * Literally 'the groat loader of forces'. Sometimes the word possibly indicated judge or magistrate. * Maharajapramatara is no doubt derived from pramatri (1... porson who gives ovidence or proof) found in somo records. He was possibly a counsellor to the king in matters judicial. * Sarabhanga literally means 'wound and fractars'. Ho w probably the royal murgoon.

Page #396
No. 38) THREE PLATES FROM PANDUKESVAR 283 the status of a Kumara), Uparikas (provincial governors), Duhsadhyasadhanikas, Dadaparadhikas", Chaurdddharanikas (officers to look after the apprehension of thieves) Saulkikas (superintendents of tolls), Gaulmikas (superintendents of police stations), Tadayuktakas, Viniyuktakas), Paffakapacharikas (officers to investigate offences against royal edicts and charters), Asedhabhangadhikritas (officers in charge of preventing flight from prison or legal restraint), superintendents of the elephant, horse and camel troops, Dutas (envoys), Preshanikas (officers in charge of sending messengers), Dandikas", Dandapa tikas (police constables), Gamagamins (police officers dealing with exit from and entrance into towns), Khadgikas (possibly swordsmen or their superintendents), Abhitvaramanakas (special messengers), Rajasthaniyas (governors or landlords), Vishayapatis (rulers of districts), Bhogapatis (officers in charge of Jagirs), Tarapatis (superintendents of ferries), Asvapatis (superintendents of cavalry), Khandarakshas, Pratiburikas", Sthanadhikritas (Thanadars, i.e. superintendents of police out-posts), Vartmapalas (superintendents of roads), Kottapalas (superintendents of forts), Ghattapalas (superintendents of landing places on river banks), Kshetrapalas (superintendents of cultivated lands of the Khas Mahal), Pranta palas (wardens of the Marches), Kiboravadavagomahishyadhikritas (superintendents of colts, mares, cows and she-buffaloes), Bhatfas (minstrels), Mahattamas (village-headmen), cowherds, merchants, (and) foremen of guilds, down to the Khabas, Kiratas, Dravidas, Kalingas, Gaudas, Hunas, Udras, Medas, Andhras and Chandalas, to all habitations, to the entire people, to the regular and irregular soldiers (probably, policemen and peons), servants and others and to other enumerated and unenumerated people living in dependence on our lotus-feet, and to the neighbouring people headed by Brahmanas : Be it known to you: (Lines 17-24): Observing that the moving world of the living is as unsteady as the leaves of the fig tree shaken by the breeze and noticing that life is without substance just like a bubble of water and knowing that fortune is as vascillating as the tip of the ear of an elephant cub, for the attainment of beatitude in the next world and in order to cross the sea of mundane existence, I have assigned by the grant of a charter, to increase the merit and fame of my parents and of my own, on the auspicious day when the sun enters the autumnal) equinox, such land as is being enjoyed by Denduvaka (and is) within the bounds of Thappalasari in the district mentioned above, to the holy lord Narayana installed at Garudagrama by Bhatta Sripurusha, for providing perfumes, flowers, incense, lights, ointments, offerings, oblation of rice, etc., (and) dancing, singing, music, sacrifices, etc., for the repair of what may be broken or cracked and for the maintenance of servants and attendants as well as for the execution of new work; (the said land is to be) endowed with the exemptions arising out of its nature (as a free gift), not to be entered by soldiers and policemen, nothing to be accepted (as rent or tolls from it), not to be resumed, (but to belong to the donee) for as long a time as the moon, the sun and the earth endure, as a piece taken out of the district (to which it belongs), as far as its proper boundaries and pasture lands, together with trees, gardens, springs and cascades (out) without whatever has been or is in the possession of gods and Brahmanas. Wherefore (the donee) enjoying the grant) in comfort in regular succession shall not be 1 The Kaufiltya Arthalatra says that officers purified by the foar-test should be appointed to deanna-karya, 1.e. emergency work. The Dussadhyaeddhanika was probably an official of this class. We know that grants woro often made sa-da daparadha, i.e. together with the right to enjoy the fines for the ton offences. The Da separadhikas were probably officers who dealt with the ten offences, viz theft, murder. adultery, use of abusive language towards others, untruthfulness, slandering, incoherent conversation, covetous. no88, dosire to do wrong, and tonacity for wrong. Cf. Corp. Ing. Ind., Vol. III, p. 189, note 4. * Tadayuktaka and Viniyuktaka appear to be subordinate ruling officers appointed not by the crown but by the governors or viceroys. Cf. Sel. Ins. pp. 351, n. 1;364,867, 360, note 9. Dandika may be a judicial functionary but is most probably a police officer as the accompanying Danda. pakka is apparently the same as the modern Oriya Dandudsi, i.e. a village watchman. . The Khandarakaka (of. Khandapdla) may have been the officer in charge of a small territorial unit, or the royal engineer who looked after buildings falling in ruins. . * The Pratimarika was possibly a vaperintendent of gladiatorial combata. Sen below, p. 286

Page #397
284 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA (VOL. XXXI troubled by the above-mentioned peoples or by others in the slightest degree by seizure, restraint, robbery or in any other way. Whoever will act contrary to this will, in violating my order, commit a great offence. Something proper may be done in regard to the dwelling of that god by the Brahmacharins attached to the tapovana belonging to Badarik-asrama ; whatever is to be done in this regard should all be done by the Brahmacharins. (L. 24-25) In the twentysecond year of the increasingly victorious reign : year 22, the 18th day of the dark half of Karttila. The Dutaka (executor of the grant) in this case is the illustrious Pruka, the officer in charge of the Department of Gifts. (The plate has been) engraved by means of a chisel by the illustrious Gangabhadra from the words (of the document written by, or, under the order or instruction of) the illustrious Aryata, the officer in charge of the Department of Peace and War. (Lines 25-28) Imprecatory and benedictory verses. II. Plate of Padmatadeva, Year 26 This is also a single plate inscribed on one side only. It measures about 23-1' in length and 17.2' in breadth with a projection about 4-8" long containing a squarish hole, meant for fixing up the seal, towards the proper right. Like the inscription of Lalitasura edited above, this plate also contains 28 lines of writing, the size of the aksharas being similar. The characters closely resemble those used in the inscription of Lalitasura ; but the date of the charter, as is indicated by internal evidence to be discussed below, must be several decades later. In line 26, there occur the ordinary numerical figures for 2, 3, 4 and 5. The language of the inscription is Sanskrit and, with the exception of only one benedictory stanza at the end, the entire charter is written in prose of an ornate style. The orthography is similar to that of the records of Lalitasura, but exhibits considerable influence of local pronunciation. This is indicated by the occurrence of cases like asva for abva in line 13, kisora for kisora and ahira for abhira in line 14, yatharaham for yatharhan in line 16, etc. It is also interesting to note that final n has in & number of cases been changed to anusvira; cf.ogatam for gatan and ostham for Osthan in line 10, eto. But the anusvara is replaced by n in oanyant-cha in line 16 and si in vinsati in line 26. Some of the orthographical features are common with Lalitasura's records discussed above. Noteworthy is the retention of the final m before v in many cases and the non-observance of the rules of sandhi in a number of places. The date of the charter is given as a day (possibly the 3rd) of the dark half of Magha in the 25th regnal year of king Padmatadeva who, as we shall presently see, ruled about the first half of the tenth century A.D. Line 21 refers to the uttarayana-sankranti as the occasion of the grant. The charter was issued from the city of Karttikoyapura by Paramabrutfaraka Maharajadhiraja Paramesvara Padmatadeva who was the son of P.M.P. Desatadeva and Mahadevi Padmalladevi, the grandson of P.M.P. Ichchhatadeva and Mahadevi Singhudevi, and the great grandson of Salonaditya and Mahaderi Singhuvalidevi. Like Nimbara, grandfather of Lalitasuradeva, Salonaditya is mentioned without imperial titles. He is likewise described as devoted to the god Chandrasekhara (Siva) and the goddess Nandadevi. His successors Ichchhatadeva. Desatadeva and Padmatadeva are endowed with imperial style and are called paramamahesvara and paramabrahmanya just as Nimbara's successors. Padmata was probably named after his mother Padmalladevi. It will be seen that both Lalitasura and Padmata ruled from Karttikeyapura. There are, however, some indications that the latter ruled several decades later than the former. Attention may be drawn in this connection to the orthographical peculiarities of the present inscription, which have already been discussed above and appear to indicato a later date. There is also some indication in the style. It appears that the description of the

Page #398
No. 38) THREE PLATES FROM PANDUKESVAR 285 progenitor of Padmata's house as dana-dama-satya-saurya-baufirya-dhairya-ksham-ady-aparimitaguna-gan-akalita-Sagara-Dilipa-Mandhatri-Dhundhumara-Bharata-Bhagiratha-Dasaratha--prabhritiKritayuga-bhupala-charita-sagara is an attempt at improvement upon the description of Nimbara, founder of Lalitasura's house, as daya-dakshinya-satya-sattva-fila-saucha-laury-audarya-maryadaryavritt-abcharya-karya-vary-adi-guna-gan-alankpla-sarira....Kitayug-agama-bhupala-lalita-kirtti. Expressions like pushpa-patta-nivetam kritva (i.e. having incised the charter on a heated copper plate) are found in this record but not in those of Lalitasura. It may further be noted that the list of officials in this record is slightly bigger than that found in the charters of Lalitasura. The two lists are common with the exception of Mahasamantadhipati (in addition of Samanta and Mahasamanta), Vishyavyapritaka (in addition to Vishayapati) and Kandapati found in the present charter and Pratisurika mentioned in Lalitabura's grant. The Pratifurika may have been the superintendent of gladiatorial combats in which pratituras (literally opponents), i.e. prize-fighters, took part. The function of the Kandapati cannot be determined with certainty ; but, if the word kanda may have indicated different branches of such combate, possibly the Kandapati may be taken to have been the same as the Pratisurika. Whatever that may be, the addition of the Mahasamantadhipati and the Vishayavyapritaka in the list of Padmata's officials seems to suggest that he flourished later than Lalitagura. In that case, the house of Lalitaburs may have been overthrown shortly after his son's rule by Salonaditya or his son who was thus the founder of a new line of kings at Karttikeyapura, although there is no definite proof that all the predecessors of Padmata also ruled from that city. According to Atkinson, a copper-plate grant of Desata, father of Padmata, is preserved in the temple of Balesvar in eastern Kumaun. It was issued from Karttikoyapura in the 5th year of the pravarddhamana-vijayarajya of that king. Addressed to the officials of the Esala district by Desatadeva, it records the grant to Vijayisvara of the village of Yamuna in that district. This plate gives the names of Salonaditya and his queen Sinhayali(or Sindhavali)devi followed by those of their son Ichchhatadeva and his queen Sindhudevi, whose son was Desatadeva. The record was subscribed by the chief civil officer Bhatta Haribarman, by the chief military officer Nandaditya, and by the scribe Bhadra. Nothing definite can be said about the details, quoted above from Atkinson's account, without examining the original plate. The inscription records the grant of the following pieces of land situated in Drumati which formed a part of the Tangapapura vishaya as well as in Yosi probably also forming a part of the same vishaya: (1) four pallikas (habitations) in the possession of four persons named Dirghaditya, -Buddhabala, Sidaditya (Sivaditya?) and Ganaditya in Drumati; (2) fifteen bhagas (allotments of land) belonging to Pangara in Drumati ; (3) Togala-vritti (possibly a piece of land originally offered for the maintenance of a person called Togala) in Yosi; (4) a Karmmanta-sthalika (barn) situated in Yosi near & sankrama (bridge) on the western bank of the Ganga and between Khannontara and Ulika; (5) a piece of land, measuring one Dronavapa according to the measurement current in the locality, near & paravata tree at Kakasthalika-grama in Drumati; (6) a piece of land, measuring one Dronavapa according to the measurement of the locality and belonging to Dhanaka, at Randhavakagrama in Yosi. In a paper entitled Kulyavapa, Dronavapa and Adhavapa, published in the Bharata-Kaumudi, Part II, pp. 943-48, I have suggested that the original Dronavapa as known in ancient Bengal was probably equal to 16 to 20 Bengal Bighas (between about 57 and 61 acres) of today. Whether the Dronavapa of the present record indicates the same area of land cannot be satisfactorily determined. Literally a Dronavapa signified originally an area of land that required one Drona measure of seedgrams (or their seedlings) of the staple crop for sowing. It is said that the two pieces of land Op. cit., p. 471. For Atkinson's note on the records of Padmata and Subhiksharija, see ibid., p. 472. At p. 474 he says that the grant of Desatadeva recorded the gift of the village of Yamuna in the possession of Narayapavarman in favour of Vijaybvara.

Page #399
286 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA [VOL. XXXI measuring one Dronavapa each had been purchased by his own money by one Nandaka who made them a gift in favour of the god Badarikaarama-bhattaraka, no doubt the same god who is now called Badarinatha or Badari-Narayana.. These pieces of land together with the others such as the pallikas, the vritti and the karmanta were granted by the king in favour of the god Badarikaeramabhattaraka having engraved the charter on a heated copper-plate and having endowed the grant with the customary exemptions and privileges going with free gifts. The executor of the grant was the officer in charge of the Department of Gift, whose name seems to be Bhatta Dhanasra. The oharter was written by Narayapadatta, who was the officer in charge of the Department of War and Peace and was engraved by Nandabhadra whose name seems to associate him with Gangabhadra mentioned in the records of Lalitasura. Of the geographical names mentioned in the charter, the location of Karttikayapura and Badarik-Asrama has already been discussed in connection with the grant of Lalitasura. Yosi is no doubt the modern Joshimath or Jyotirdham (lat. 38deg 38' 24'' N., long. 79deg 36' 24'' E.), famous for one of Siva's Jyotir-lingas, in the Painkhanda Pargana of the Garhwal District. I have not been able to identify the district named Tanganapura and the subdivision named Drumati, although Tanganapura seems to be the district round modern Joshimath and Drumati a region not far from it. Tanganapura is mentioned along with another vishaya called Antaranga in the insoription of Padmata's son Subhiksharaja, edited below. In The Himalayam Districts of the NorthWestern Provinces of India, Vol. II, p. 357, Atkinson suggested that the district of Tanaganapura lay about the upper course of the Ganges and that of Antaranga in the Doab between the Bhagirathi and the Alaknanda. The people of this region may be identical with the Tanganas or Tanganas of early Indian literature. The villages of Kakasthalika and Randhavaka cannot be identified; but the latter could have hardly been far away from Joshimath. The Ganga or the upper course of the Ganges has also been mentioned in connection with one of the pieces of land. In describing the liberality of king Desata, father of Padmata, to the Brahmanas of all countries, mention has been made of four of the traditional divisions of India, viz., Prachya or the eastern, Udichya or the northwestern, Pratichya or the western and Dakshinatya or the southern. The non-mention of Madhyadesa, between the Himalayas and the Vindhyas and between a place in the East Punjab and another in the East U. P., is probably explained by the fact that the king's dominions were included in that land and that only distant countries required to be named. It seems that the Himalayan and Vindhyan regions, often mentioned separately in the Puranas as two additional divisions of India, have not been taken cognizance of. It may alternatively be suggested that by the four expressions the Brahmanas living in all the four quarters are merely indicated. TEXT 1 Siddham svasti [*] Srimat-Karttikeyapurat-samasta-sur-asura-pati-makuta-koti-sanni vishta-vikata-manikya-kirapa-vichohbarita-obarana-nakha-mayakh-otkhata-timira--patala prabh-ivad[A]. 2 t-tilaya-lama-lakti-mahiyas bhagavatas-Chandrasekharasya charana-kamala-rajab-pavittrikita-nija-tanu-bhuj-arjjit-orjjit-aneka-ripu-chakra-pratishthita-pratapa-bhiakara-bhi 3 sita-bhuvan-abhog-avirbhava-pavaka-sikh-avali-vilinah sakala-Kali-kalanka-samudbhut-odaratapo-vadatta(ta)-dehah sakti-ttraya-prabhava-samvrinhita -hita-hetir-ddana-dama-satya 4 saurya-sautirya-dhairya-ksham-ady-aparimita-guna-gan-akalita-Sagara-Dilipa-Mandhatri- Dhundhumira-Bharata-Bhagiratha-Dasaratha-prabhriti-Kritayuga-bhupala-charita-alga 1 Cf. IHQ, Vol. XXI, p. 304. From impressions. *Expressed by symbol. Read samerimhita.

Page #400
No. 38) THREE PLATES FROM PANDUKESVAR 287 5 rastai(strai)loky-ananda-janang [Na]ndad&vi-charana(na)-kamala-lakshmi(kshi)tah sama dhigat-abhimata-vara-prasi[da*)-dyotita-nikhila-bhuvan-adityah sri-SalopAdityas-tasya puttras-tat-pad-inu6 dhyatd rajat mahid8vf Sri-Singhuvalidevi tasyam-utpannah paramamahasvarah paramavra (bra)hmanyah paramabhattaraka-maharajadhiraja-paramsvara-Srimad-Ichchhagadevas tasya 7 puttras-tat-pad-anudhyato rajot ma(ma)hadevi sri-Singhudevi tasyam=utpannah paramamahe Svarah paramavra(brahmanyo din-inatha-kripan-attra(tu)ra-baranagata-vatsalab Prachy Odiohya8 Pratichya-Dakshinatya-dvijavara-mukhyanam=anavarata-hema-dan-imrit-ardrikrita-karas= samast-arati-chakra-pramarddanah Kali-kalusha-matanga-sudanah Kpitayuga-dharmm-: vatarah paramabhattara9 ka-maharajadhiraja-paramesvara-brimad-Dicatadovas-tasya puttrasutat-pad-anudhyato rajsi mahadevi sri-Padmalladevi tasyam=utpannah paramamabesvarah paramavra(bra) hmanyah parama10 bhattaraka-mi(ma)barajadhiraja-paramesvara-brimat-Padmatadovah kusali Tangapapura vishaye samupagatam(tan) sarvvan=eva niyogastham(sthan) raja-rajana ka-rajaputtra rajamatya-sa11 manta-mahasamanta-mahaka(ka)rttakpitika-mahadandanayaka-mahapratthara-mahasama ntadhipati-maharajaprama(ma)ta[18*)-barabhanga-kumaramaty-oparika-dussadhyasa12 dba(dha)nika-dasaparadhika-chauroddharanika-baulkika-gaulmika-tadayuktaka-viniyuktaka piattakapacharika(k-a)sodbabhangadhikrita-hastyasvoshtrava(ba)lavyapritaka-duta-preshani13 ka-dandika-dada)ndapasika-vishayavyapritaka-gamagamika-khadgik-abhitvaramanaka-ra jasthaniya-vishayapati-bhogapati-kandapati-tarapaty-asva(dva)pati-kha(kha)nda14 raksha-sthanadhikrita-vartmapala-kottapala-ghattapala-kshettrapala-prantapala-thakkura mahamanushya-kiso(60)ravadavagomahishyadhikrita-bhatta-mahattam-ahi(bhi)ra-vanik15 kraghthi-purdgarh(gan) 8-ashtadaba-prakrity-adhishthaniyam(yan) Khasa-Kirata-Dravida Kalinga-Gauda-Huny-0(n-O)nra(dra)-Med-Andra(ndhra)-Chandala-paryantam(ntan) sarvva Ba[m]vasam(san) samasta-ja(ja)napadan=bhata-chata-sevaka16 din=anyanecha(nyamg=cha) kirttit-akirttitan=smat-pada-padm-opajivinah prativasinas-cha Vra(Bra)hman-ottaram(rin) yatharaham manayati vo(bo)dhayati samajnapayaty-astu vas samvi(samvi)ditam=upari-sa[m]17 suchita-vishaya-prativa(ba)ddha-Drumatl-prativa(ba)ddha[m*) Dirghaditya-Vu(Buddhava (ba)la-Sidaditya Ganadityanam paribhujyamana-palliki-chatasrat tatha tasminy=eva Drumatyam Pangarasya pa18 nchadasa-bhagas tatha Yogi(si)-prativa(ba)ddha-Togala-vrittir=¶m=apio karmmanta sthalik-asminy=iva' Yosi-prativa(ba)ddha Ganga-pachchi(schi)ma-kule samkrama-sazh (sa) nnikrishta Khannon[t]ara-parischchhinna*] Ulika-pari19 chchhinn=apar[a] cha tasminn=eva Drumatyam Kakasthalika-grame pare(ra)vata-vriksha talima-bhage bhumi tadiya-desachara-manena dron-aika-vap=apara cha Yosi-prativa(ba) ddha-Ran[dha]vaka-grame Dhanaka20 setka-bhumi tadiya-debachara-manena dron-aika-vapa (1] Eta(cha) drona-dvaya-vapa bhur=Nnandukens mulyena gra(gri)hitva Va(Ba)darikasrama-bhattarakaya pratipadita [1] Maya cha sa[r*]vv=aiv=[ai]te(sha) pallika-vristti). 1 Read yatharian. * The intended name may be Sividitys. . Read tasydmeta or asyamstva. . Read aparapi.

Page #401
288 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA [VOL. XXXI 21 karmmant-adi-bhumi-sahita Uttarayana (pa)-sarhkranto (ntau) mata-pittror-atmanas-cha punya-yaso(60)-bhivriddhaye pavana-vighattit-asva(eva)ttha-pattra-chamohcha(tha)la taranga[th]jivalokam-avalokya jala-vu(bu)dvu(dba)d-kira 22 m-asaram ch-ayur-drisht[v]a gaja-kalabha-karnpagra-chapalatan-oha lakshmya jaatva paraloka-nisrey-artham1 samsar-arppava-taran-arthan-oha va(ba)li-charu-sattra-nai-vedyapradipa-gandha dhupa-pushpa-[geya]23 vidya-nritya-paja-pravarttanaya khanda-ephutita-puns[b]sachakkriya cha bhagavateh(15) ari-Va(Ba)darikaarama-bhattarakaya pratipaditam(ta) pushpa-patta-niveeam kritva pra kriti-parihira-yukta a-chita-bhata-pra 24 velykillchit-pragrahya(hy) andchchbedy-a-chandr-arkka-kahiti-sthiti-sama(ma)kalaka vishayad-uddhrita-pinda seva(sva)-sima-goebara-paryanti ssa(sa)-vcikah-azam-odbbedaprasravanye(n-o)peta raj-abhavya-sakala(la)-pra 25 diya-sameta deva-Vra(Bra)hmapa-bhukta-bhujyamana-varjjita [/*] yatas-sukhach paribhunjatOpari nirddishtair-[anyair*]vva [v]alpam-api dharaga-vidharaga-paripanthan-adikopadrava(vo)na kaischit-karaniyam-a 26 nyath-j-vyatikrama(ml) maha-droha[b] syd-iti [1] pravarddhamana-vijaya-rajyasamva (samva) tsare panchavinea (vima) time Samva (Sarhva)t 25 Magha-vadi 43 [*] dutako-ttra mahadanakshapataladhikrita-ari-Bhatta-Dhanas[r]a[b [*] 27 likhitam-ida[th] mahlaandhivigrahakshapataladhikrita-dri-Nariyapadattay-atkirppam idam eri-Nandabhadrena [*] Bho rajanah prarthayaty-esha Ramo bhuyo bhuyah prartha niya narendrah [*] sama[nyo]= 28 'yam dharmma-setu[r]=nripanam kale kale palaniyo bhavadbhih || TRANSLATION (Line 1) May there be success! Hail! From the illustrious (city of) Karttikeyapura; (Lines 1-5) (there was) the illustrious Salopaditya who was established in the purifying rays that manifested over the expanse of the earth as it glittered under the sun of his valour established in the numerous powerful circles of his enemies and acquired by his own slender arms which had been purified by the dust of the lotus-feet of the holy Chandrasekhara (Siva) who is greater owing to the excessive strength of quietism as he is beautiful by the lustre resulting from the extirpation of the mass of darkness by the light issuing from the nails of his feet which are covered by the rays of the beautiful gems attached to the crores of crowns of all the lords of gods and demons; whose body was purified by great penance and stood above all stains of the Kali age; (the force of) whose moving weapons were strengthened by the efficacy of the three powers (viz. the majesty of the king, the power of good counsel and the power of energy); who being endowed with a multitude of numerous qualities such as charity, self-control, truthfulness, valour, heroism, patience and forbearance, was the repository of deeds (such as those) performed by Sagara, Dilipa, Mandhatri, Dhundhumara, Bharata, Bhagiratha, Dasaratha and other kings of the Golden Age; who caused delight in the three worlds; who was distinguished by the lotus-feet of Nandadevi; (and) who was the sun in the whole earth that was illuminated by the brightness of the agreeable boon which he obtained (from the goddess); 1 Read nibreyas-artham. Read bhunjata upari. Read svalpo-pi. Read karaniyo-nyath-ajna. It seems that the writer had at first written 4 which he later crossed and wrote 3. The engraver possibly failed to notice that the first figure had been cancelled and thus incised both the figures. Read 'datten-otkirana. This line begins from below the akshara na of the word Nandabhadrena of the previous line. Metro: Salini.

Page #402
No. 38) THREE PLATES FROM PANDUKESVAR 289 (Lines 5-6 his son, who meditated on his feet, born of the queen, the illustrious Mahadevi Singhubalidevi, was Paramabhaffaraka Maharajadhiraja Paramesvara, the illustrious Ichchhatadeva who was a devout worshipper of Mahesvara (Siva); (and) who was extremely hospitable to the Brahmanas; (Lines 6-9 nis son, who meditated on his feet, born of the queen, the illustrious Mahadevi Singhudevi, was Paramabhattaraka Maharajadhiraja Parametuara, the illustrious Desatadeva, who was a devout worshipper of Mahosvara (Siva); who was extremely hospitable to the Brihmanas; who was compassionate towards the poor, helpless, wretched and afflicted and the seekers of protection; whose hands were wet with the water taken for making offerings of gold continuously in favour of the leaders of the best Brahmanas from the Prachya, Udichya, Pratichya and Dakshinatya countries (or, from the eastern, northern, western and southern quarters); who crushed the entire circle of his enemies; who destroyed the elephant that was the sin of the Kali age; (and) who was an incarnation of the righteousness of the Golden Age ; (Lines 9-10) his son, who meditated on his feet, born of the queen, the illustrious Mahadevi Padmalladevi, is Paramabhaffaruka Maharajadhiraja Paramesvara, the illustrious Padmatadeva who is a devout worshipper of Mahekvara (Siva); (and) who is extremely hospitable to the Brahmanas; (Lines 10-16) (he) being in good health pays due respect, makes known and issues commands to all the functionaries, together with the officers in charge of the townships inhabited by all kinds of his subjects assembled in the district of Tanganapura, headed by the Rajans, Rajanakas, Raju putras, Rajamatyas, Samantas, Mahasamantas, Mahakarttakritikas, Mahadandanayakas. Mahapraliharas, Mahasamantadhipatis, Maharajapramataras, Sarabhangas, Kumaramatyas, Uparikas, Dussadhyasadharikas, Dasiparadhikas, Chauroddharanikas, Saulkikas, Gaulmikas, Tadayuktakas, Viniyuktakas, Pattakapacharikas, Asedhabhangadhikritas, Hastyasvoshtrabalavyapritakas, Dutas, Preshanikas, Dandikas, Dandapatikas, Vishayavyapritakas, Gamagamikas, Khadgikas, Abhitvaramanakas, Rajasthaniyas, Vishayapatis, Bhogapatis, Kanda patis, Tarapatis, Asvapatis, Khandarakshas, Sthanadhikritas, Vartmapalas, Ghattapalas, Kshetrapulas, Prantapalas, Thakkuras, Mahamanushyas, Kisoravadavagomahishyarthikritas, Bhattas, Mahattamas, Abhiras, Variks and Sresh thins; to all habitations (and) to all the people down to the Khajas, Kiratas, Dravidas, Kalingas, Gandas, Hunas, Udras, Modas, Andhras and Chandalas ; to the soldiers, policemen, servants and others, and to other enumerated and unenumerated living in dependence on my lotus-feet; as well as to the neighbouring people headed by the Brahmanas: Be it known to you: (Lines 16-20) Four pallikas in the possession of Dirghaditya, Buddhabala, Sidaditya (Sivaditya) and Ganaditya attached to Drumati which is attached to the above-mentioned district; and also fifteen allotments of Pangara in Drumati in the same (district); and also the voitti of Togala attached to Yosi ; also a Karmanta-sthalika, another (i.e. Karmantasthuilika) in the same (district), attached to Yosi, on the western bank of the Gangi, near the bridge (and) demarcated by Khannantara and Ulika; another piece of) land in the region of the pavement under the Paravata tree at Kakasthalika-grama in Drumati in the same (district) measuring one Dronavapa according to the customary standard of its locality; and another (piece of) land belonging to Dhanaka at Randhavaka-grama attached to Yosi, mensuring one Dronari pa according to the customary standard of its locality. (Of all the above pieces of land), the land measuring two Dronavapas have been obtained at & price by Nanduka and have been dedicated (by him) to Badarikaarama-bhattaraka. (Lines 20-26) I, too, observing the living world to be an unsteady in movement as the leaves of the fig tree shaken by the breeze, and seeing that life is void of substance like a bubble of water, and knowing fortune to be as vacillating as the tip of an elephant cub's ear, have assigned by the grant of a charter and having incised it on a plate of heated copper all this (land) together with the

Page #403
290 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA VOL. XXXI land covered by the pallikas, the writti, the karmanta, etc., on the occasion of the sun's entry upon his northern course, in order to attain beatitude in the next world and to cross the sea of mundane existence (and) to increase the merit and fame of my parents and myself, to the holy (and) illustrious Badarikasraina-bhattaraka for pruviding, incense, flowers, singing, music and dancing and for worship as well as for the repair of what may be broken or damaged: (the said lands are) to be endowed with the nature and exemptions (attached to free-holdings); not to be entered by the soldiers and policemen ; free from the taking of anything (as rent or tolls); not to be resumed (but to belong to the donee) for as long a time as the moon, the sun and the earth endure; as pieces taken out of the district (to which they belong) as far as their proper boundaries and pasture land reach; together with and inciv ling the trees, gardens, springs and cascades ; along with the right to enjoy) all future dues payable to the king, (but) without whatever has been of is in the posse. ssion of the gods and Brahmuas. Wherefore (the donee) enjoying (this grant) in comfort shall not in the slightest degree be troubled by the above-mentioned people or by others with seizure, restraint and robbery or in any other way. Whosoever may act contrary to this will, in violating my order, commit a great offence. (Lines 26-27). In the twenty-Afth year of the increasing reign of victory : year 25, the 3rd (?) day of the dark half of Magha. The Dutaka in this case is the illustrious Bholla Dhanasra who is the Mahaidan-rikshapalai-adhikrita. It is written by the illustrious Narayanadatta who is the Mahasandhivigrah-akshapatal-adhikrita; it is engraved by the illustrious Nandabhadra. (Lines 27-28) (One of the usual imprecatory and benedictory stanzas.) III.-Plate of Subhiksharajadeva, Regnal Year 4 This is a single plate measuring about 22.2" in length and about 19.2" in height. Its corners, especially the upper right and the lower left, are damaged with the result that a number of letters at the end of lines 1-7 and at the beginning of lines 39-42 have broken away. Fortunately, however, the lost letters can, in most cases, be restored with confidence. Although the plate is of practically the same size as those discussed above, it contains no less than fortytwo lines of writing. The size of the aksharas (about .3" x 3") is therefore shorter than in the records of Lalitasura and Padmata. The characters closely resemble those of the records discussed above, especially that of Padmata whose son, as we shall presently see, the issuer of the present charter was. The inscription contains the ordinary numeral figures for 4 and 5 (line 38) as well as the initial vowels a lines 13, 25-26, 32, 40 ), a (line 40), i (lines 26 27.29, 39), u (line 39) ande (line 33) and the final forn of t (lines 38, 40). The language of the record is Canskrit. With the exception of seven verses indicating the usual imprecation and benediction at the end of the charter, it is written in prose throughout. The peculiarities of language and orthography are the same as those of the inscription of Padmata. Both the visarga and the upadhmaniya have been applied in otpannahhparama in line 11. The anusvara has been wrongly used for the final n in niyogastharh in line 13 and has been further modified to ni in niyan=kha sao in line 17. It is substituted by niin anyant-cha in the same line and by n in or vinsa in line 26 and in sansira in line 34 and by pin chanchala in line 33. In some cases the anusvara has been used superfluously; of.kharinda in 35, sukhanm=paruo in line 37. In sriyam (line 42) ri has been used for ri. The word upadrava has been used in the neuter (line 37) and satka (Prakrit santaka) is employed in the sense of belonging to'. We may note also the use of traya for thi and dvaya for dvi. Interesting is the use of rajanaiso in place of rajabhiso (line 39). Although the rules of sandki have not been observed in the prose portion in some cases (cf. khandan ashta in line 19) the last word of the second pada of a verse has sometimes been joined in sandhi with the first word of the third pada (cf. lines 39-40).

Page #404
201 No. 38] THREE PLATES FROM PANDUKESVAR The grant is dated in the fourth regnal year of king Subhiksharajadeva. The date cannot be verified; but the record may be assigned to a date about the second quarter of the tenth century. The charter was issued from the city of Subhikshapura by king Subhiksharajadeva. There is no doubt that the city was named after the king and was his capital; but whether it was situated near about the king's ancestral capital Karttikeyapura cannot be satisfactorily determined.1 Subhiksharaja is said to have been the son of king Padmata and Mahadevi Isanadevi. The description of Padmata's ancestry is given almost in the same words as in the inscription of Padamata himself. The description of Padmata is, however, more elaborate in the present record. An interesting epithet of this king claims that in charity he excelled Bali, Vaikartana, Dadhichi and Chandragupta. This Chandragupta, mentioned along with certain mythical personages, is no doubt the celebrated Raja Vikramaditya of Indian tradition and folklore. Although the activities of all the Gupta Vikramadityas appear to have contributed to the growth of the Vikramaditya saga, the hero of the legends has rightly been identified with king Chandragupta II (376-414 A.D.) of the Gupta dynasty. This is one of the rare cases in which a royal court-poet has preferred the personal name of Chandragupta to the more popular titles Vikramaditya and Sahasanka. The liberality of Chandragupta-Vikramaditya is referred to in traditions recorded in literary works as well as the Sanjan inscription of Amoghavarsha. Unlike his predecessors who were Saivas, king Subhiksha was a devout worshipper of Vishnu. The inscription records the grant of many pieces of land, situated in the vishayas or districts of Fanganapura (already known from Padmata's record) and Antaranga made by king Subhiksha in favour of three deities. The first group of the pieces of land was dedicated to the goddess Durggabhattarika who is said to have been installed in a locality called Harshapura. This group contained the following pieces of land probably all of them attached to a village called Nambaranga-grama: (1) land styled Vidimalaka belonging to Vachchhatika lying within the jurisdiction of Nambaranga-grama and measuring six Nalikavapas; (2) land of (or, at) Hithusari measuring eight Nalikavapas; (3) land at Vadipalaka measuring four Dronavapas; (4) land styled Vanolaka, belonging to Bhogaru and measuring three Nalikavapas; (5) house-site belonging to Subhattaka, together with a piece of land called (or, belonging to) Khonu as well as another plot called Kandayika; (6) land called Sateka, measuring two Dronavapas and belonging to Prastara and others; (7) land styled Yakshasthana, belonging to Govit and Nangaka and measuring three Dronavapas; (8) land called Talasataka, belonging to Vihanaka and measuring ten Nalikavapas; (9) land called Kshirakau, belonging to Vannuvaka and measuring three Dronavapas; (10) land called Gangeraka, belonging to the Sreshthin Jivaka and measuring eight Dronavapas; (11) land called Paivitta, belonging to Jivaka, Sihaditya and Ichchhabala and measuring three Dronavapas; (12) land called Katasilla measuring two Dronavapas; (13) land called Nyayapattaka, belonging to the people of Nambaranga and measuring ten Dronarapas; (14) one hastaka (probably a piece of land that has fallen in the possession of a person) of Pangara who is known also from Padmata's charter; (15) land called Vadibala, belonging to Vachchhabala and others and measuring six Dronavapas; (16) land called Khorakhottaraka, belonging to Siladitya and measuring six Nalikavapas; (17) a pallika (habitation) in the possession of Tungaka that measured six Nalikavapas and was attached to the Karmanta (barn) of Sriharshapura (probably the same as Harshapura). The second group of the pieces of land was granted in favour of the god Narayana-bhattaraka installed on the bank of the Vishnu-ganga. This group contained the following pieces: (1) land called Anupa lying within the jurisdiction of Varoshika-grama, belonging to Nahallaka and others and measuring nine Dronavapas; (2) four pieces of land at Anupa belonging to the sons and granddaughters of Attaka and measuring one Kharivapa; (3) land called Jatipataka 1 Atkinson suggested that Subhikshapura was most probably another name for Karttikayapura or a suburb thereof (op. cit., p. 483). Cf. above, Vol. XVIII, pp. 242, 248 (verse 48).

Page #405
292 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA [Vol. XXXI together with Ijjara ; (4) two pieces of land at Samijja measuring nine Dronavapas ; (5) land called Govaraka lying within the jurisdiction of Pairi-grama, belonging to the sons of Attaka and measuring twenty Drdnavapas ; (6) land called Ghasseruka, belonging to the inhabitants of Yoyikagrama and measuring two Dronavapas ; (7) land called Sihara measuring one Dronavapa ; (8) land called Valivarddasila measuring three Dronavapas ; (9) land called Thanga measuring five Dronavapas ; (10) land called Rullathi measuring three Dronavapas ; (11) land called Tiringa measuring three Dronava pus; (12) land called Kuttanasilla measuring three Dronavapas ; (13) land called Gaunadarika measuring three Dronavapas ; (14) land called Yuga measuring one Dronavapa; (15) land called Karkatayala measuring three Drunavapas ; (16) two hastas (the same as hastaka' discussed above) of Pangara; (17) land called Dalimulaka, belonging to Dhanaka and measuring two Dronavapas ; (18) land at Gramidaraka, belonging to Sirabala and measuring two Dronavapas; (19) land called Sushtavima, belonging to Ichchhavardhana and Siladitya and measuring five Dronavapas ; (20) land called Karkarataka, belonging to the inhabitants of the vishaya and measuring four Dronavapas ; (21) land called Chidurika, belonging to the agriculturist house-holders and measuring three Dronavapas ; (22) land called Pannakoralika, belonging to the villagers of Chaclavaka and measuring twelve Drunavapas ; (23) land called Lohurasamena, belonging to Tungaditya and measuring six Nalikavupas ; (24) land called Gramiyarakani attached to the Karmanta at Yobi and measuring fifteen Dronavapas. These lands were granted together with a Mathika meaning a hut, cottage or cell. The third group of the pieces of land was granted to the god Brahmesvara-bhattaraka. This group contained the following pieces of land : (1) Ravvapallika attached to Sevayika lying to the west of Sisankata, to the east of Anvarigantika, to the north of the Ganga and to the south of Samehakagrama; (2) Grihandakapatika belonging to Vantaka of Sevayika and measuring seven Nalikuuamas. All these lands including two pallikas were dedicated by the king in favi ur of the three gods, viz. Durgudevi, Narayana and Brahmesvara, for the merit and fame of his parents and himself with the usual exemptions and privileges going with free gifts. The term Dronavapa has already been discussed in connection with Padmata's record. The measurement of a Nalikavapa cannot be explained with the help of Sanskrit lexicons, as the word nalika is not recognised by them like drona in the sense of a measure of capacity. In Childers' Pali Dictionary, s.v. nali, nali (i.e. nalika), it is said, " According to the Abhidhanappadipika, 484, the nali measure is the same as the pauka (Sanskrit prastha) ; but from the Pratimoksha Sutra, 81, it would seem to be larger. It appears, however, to be of varying size for the Tamil nali is said to be smaller than the Sinhalese, and the Sinhalese to contain half as much again as the Magadhese (Prut., 81)." It seems therefore, that the nalika was originally regarded as the same as prastha which is usually taken by Sanskrit lexicons as the one-sixteenth part of the drona. A Nalikavapa of land thus appears to have been its of a Dronavapa originally. A khari or khari was usually regarded as equal to sixteen dronas. A Kharivapa of land therefore seems to have originally measured sixteen times a Dronavapa. A very interesting feature of tenancy or ownership of soil is indicated by the references to pieces of land said to have belonged to all the inhabitants of Nambaranga-grama, to all the people of Yoyikagrama, to all the inhabitants of a vishaya or district, to the agriculturist house-holders of a locality, and to the inhabitants of a locality called Chadavaka. The executor of the grant was the officer in charge of the Department of Gift whose name was possibly Kamalasila. The charter was written by Isvaradatta, officer in charge of the Department of War and Peace, and was engraved by Nandabhadra who is also known from Padmata's grant. Isvaradatta of this record seems to have belonged to the faimly of Narayanadatta who was the officer in charge of the Department of War and Peace under Padmata. Of the geographical names mentioned in the record, the location of Yobi and Tangapapura has already been discussed in connection with Padmata's record. Yosi is modern Joshimath and

Page #406
No.38] THREE PLATES FROM PANDUKESVAR Tanganapura was prouably the district round it. The identification of the vishaya of Antaranga and the localities called Harshapura, Nambaranga-grama, Vareshika-grama, Pari-grama, Yoyikagrama, Chadavaka, Ravvapallika, Sisankata, Anvarigantika, Samehaka-grama, etc., is uncertain. The Ganga or the upper course of the Ganges has been mentioned as the boundary of a piece of land as in the case of Padmata's charter. The bank of the Vishnu-ganga has also been mentioned as the place where the god Narayana had been installed. The reference is no doubt to Vishnuprayag which is a halting place on the bank of the Alaknanda in Pargana Painkhand. "The name Vishnuganga ", says the Garhwal District Gazetteer, 1921, p. 204, "is also given to the river (Alaknanda) for some distance of its course above this Chatti (halting place) owing probably to the existence of the Vishnukund in its waters just below the temple which is built on a tongue of rock between the Dhauli and Alaknanda rivers, one and a half miles from Joshimath." TEXT1 293 1 Siddham Svasti [*] Srimat-Subhikshapurat-samasta-sur-asura-pati-makuta-koti-sannivishta-vikata manikya-kirana-vichchhurita-charaga-nakha-mayukh-otkhita-timira-patala[prabh-avada). 2 tat-tilaya-akti-mahiyaso(s) bhagavatas-Chandras(68)kharasys charana-kamala-rajabpavittrikrita-nija-bhuj-Arjjie-orjjit-Anaka-ripu-chakra-pratishti(shthi)ta-pratapa-bhaskara bhasita-[bhuvan-abhog-avirbha] 3 va-pavaka-sikh-avali-vilina-ssa(sa) kala-Kali-kalanka-samudbhut-odara-tapo-vadatta(ta)-dehah sakti-ttraya-prabhava-samvrinhi (sainvrim)hita-hita-hetir-ddana-dama-satya-sauryaBautirya-dhairya-kaham-ady-afparimita-guna) 4 gan-akalita-Sagara-Dilipa-Mandhatri-Dhundhumara-Bharata-Bhagiratha-Dasaratha-prabhriti Krita-yuga-bhupala-charita-sagaras-trailoky-ananda-janano Nandadevi-charana-kamala-la [kshitah sama] eri-Salopadityas 5 dhigat-abhimata-vara (ra)-prasade(da)-dyotita-nikhila-bhuvan-adityah tasya puttras-tat-pad-anudhyato rajni mahadevi sri-Singhava(ba)lidevi tasyami utpannah paramama] 6 besvarah paramavra(brahmanya paramabhattaraka-maharajadhiraja-paramvarasrimad-I[chchha]tadevas-tasya puttras-tat-pad-anudhyato rajni mahadevi sri-Singhudevi tasyam-atpannah para] paramavra(bra)hmanyo din-anatha-kripan-aturah(ra)-saranagata dan-ampit-[drikrita] 7 mamahavarah(rah) vatsalah Prichy-Odichya-Pratichya-Dikshinatya-dvijavara-mukhyanam-ansvarata-hema 8 kara[*] samast-arati-chakra-pramarddanah Kali-kalusha-matanga-sudanah Krita-yuga dharmm-avatarah paramabhattaraka-maharajadhiraja-paramesvara-srimad-Desatadevastasya puttras-tat-pad-anudhya 1 From impressions. Expressed by symbol. * Padmata's record reads here atisaya-sama-baktideg. The sign for visarga here and in most other cases below resembles the Bengali type of anusvara.

Page #407
294 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA [VOL. XXXI 9 to rajhi mahadevt stimat-Padmalladevi tasyam=utpannah paramamahesvarah para mavra(bra)hmanyah svayam-utkhata-bhasvad-asi-prabha-vitana-sava(ba)liksita-va. (ba)hu-va(ba)la-vivarijit-heesha-dig-de[4-axia). 10 ta-pranam-opanita-kari-turaga-vibhushan-anavarata-pradana-tiraskfit-asesha-Va(Ba)li Vaikartlana-Dadhichi-Chandragupta-charitas-chatur-udadhi-parikha-paryanta-mekhala damnah kshiter=bhartta paramabhatta[ra*]ka11 naharajadhiraja-paramebvara-srimat-Padmatadevab(a)=tasyursya) puttrag=tat-pad Anudhyato rajoi mahadevi Srimadi(d-I)sanadevi tasyam=utpannah(nna)h=paramavaish navah paramavra(bra)hmanyah suvidita-sastra-pradip-a[lo]12 ka-dur- pasarita-Kali-titimiral-nikara-hel-akulita-sakala-kala-kalap-alankpita-barira[b] bhu vana-vikhyata-durmmad-arati-simantini-vaidhavya-diksha-dana-daksh-aika-guruh pra tipaksa-lakshmi-hatha-harana18 khandita-prachanda-dorddanda-darppa-prasarah paramabhattaraka-maharajadhiraja paramesvara-brimat-Subhiksharajadevah kusali Tangapapura-vishaye Antaranga vishaye cha samupagatam(ta)n=sarvvan=eva niyoga[stham(sthan) raja)14 rajanaka-rajaputtra-rajamatya-samanta-mahasamanta-mahaka(ka)rttakritika-mahadanda nayaka-mahapratihara-mabasamantadhipati-maharajapramatara-Sarabhanga-kuma ramaty-oparika-duhsadhyasa(sa)dhanika-da[sapa)15radhika-chauroddharanika-saulkika-gaulmika-tadayuktaka-(vvi)niyuktaka-pattakapaoharik-ade (se)dhabhanka(nga)dhikrita-hastyabyoshta(shtra)va(ba)lavyapritaka-duta-presa(sha) nika-dandika-da(da)ndapasika-gamagamika-khadgik-abhitva16 ramanaka-rajasthaniya-vishayapati-bhogapati-kandapati-tarapaty-asvapati-khanqlaraksha sthanadhikrita-vartmapala-kottapala-ghattapala-kshettrapala-prantapala-thakura mahamanushya-kisau(soravadavagumahishyadhikrita-bhatta-ma17 [ha]ttama(m-a)hi(bhi)ra-vaNGik-chchhreshthi-purogan=8-ashtadasa-praksity-adhisha(shtha) niyan-Khasa - Kirata-Dravida-Kalinga-Gauda-Hun-Ondra(dra)-Med-Andhra-Chandala-paryantan=sarvv&-samva(samva)san=samasta-janapadan=bhata-chata-sevakadin=anyans-cha ki rttit-aki18 rttitan=a8mat-pada-padm-opajivinah prativasinas-cha Vra(Bra)hman-ottaran=yatharha [m*) manayati vo(bo)dhayati samajnapayaty=astu vas=samvi(samvi)dita[m*] upariBarsuchita-vaishayika-Na(Na)mva(mba)ranga-grama-prativa(ba)[ddha]-Vachchhatika satka19 Vilimalaka-nama bhumih shanam nalikanam vapa [l*] tatha Hithusarya[m] bhukhandam(ndam) ashta-nalika(ka)-vapa[m 1*] tatha Valipalake bhukhandam chaturnnam dronanam vapa [l*] tatha Bhogaru-satka-Vanolak-abhidhana-bhakhanda [*]? * Read timira. * Reado yan Khaba. * Read anyant-cha. Road sharpalika-vdpd. * The akshara nyarh is inoised on an erasure. Road chatur-drona-odpam. 7 We may also suggest bhuthanda-trayan nalikd-vapam and similar corrections in the other cases below: but the corrections shown in the text appear to be preferable.

Page #408
No. 38] THREE PLATES FROM PANDUKESVAR 295 20 ttraya(tri)-no(na)lika-vapam tathi Subhattaka-satka-saranam Khonu-bhumi-samaddhi (nvitam Kandayika-parichitam tatha Prastar-Aka-Bhutrinarai satka-Sateka-nama bhumi[h*) dviya(dvi)-drona-vipam(pa l.) tatha Govitna(n-Na)ngaka-satka-Ya[ksha) sthan-a21 bhidhana-bhumi[h*] ttraya(tri)-drona-vapam(pa) tatha Vihanaka-satka-Talasatak-abhi dhanana. bhumi[b] dasa-nalikanar vapam tathi Vannuvaka-satka-Kshirakavabhidhuna-bhu-khanda[ri*] ttraya(tri)-drona-vapar tatha sroshti(shthi)-Jivaka-satka Gangera22 ka-nama bhumi[h*) ashta-drona-vapam(pa) tatha Jivaka-Sihaditya-Ichchhava (ba)lana[m] satka-Paivitta-nama bhumi[h*) ttraya(tri)-drona vapa [l*] tatha Kata Silla-nami bhumi[h*] dvaya(dvi)-drona-vapam(pal) tatha Namva(mba) rangiya-samasta-ja(ja)napadana(nari) 23 satka-Nyayapattaka-nama bhumi[h*) dasa-drona-vapa [l*) tathi Pangara-hastakam= ekam tatha [Vachchhajva(ba)la-Viva[nna)-Kama-Darjjiyuka-Pratham-Adityanai satka Vadiva(ball-abhidhana-bhumi[l*] shatdro(d-dro)na-vapi II*] tatha Siladitya-satka24 Khorakhottariika-nama bhumi[l*] shanna nalika ka, nar vapar tatha Sriharsha pura-karmmanta-prativa(ba)ddha-purvva-parimana-Tungaka-paribhujyamana-pallika(ka 1) eta bhumayah pallika shcha(cha) Sriharshapuri(ri)ya-sri-Durgga-bhattarika25 ya(yai) tatha Varoshika-grama-samva(mba)ddha-Nahallaka-Vijjata-Dujjan-Atunga Nichaya-Tunga-Chavataka-Varaha-Sittaka-satk-anup-abhidhana-bhu khandam navadrona(na)-vapam tatha Attaka-puttranam naptrinam (cha*) satk-Anupe bhu-khanda chatu[shta)26 yam khari vapam tatha (Ja]tipataka-nama bhu[h*] Ijjara-samanvitam(ta). tatha Samijjayam bhukhanda-dvayan nava-drona-vapain tatha Attaka-puitranam satka-Pairigrama-prativa(ba)ddha-Govarak-abhidhana-bhumirvvinsa(r=vvimsati)-drona-vapa (p ) tatha Yoyi27 ke-grama-nivusinanam satka-Ghasseruka-nama bhumi[b*l dvaya(dvi)-drona-vapari (pa) tatha Sihara-nama bhuh drona-vapam(pa) tatha Valivardda[Si]la-nama bhu[h*] tt[r]aya(tri)-drana-vapam(pa l) tatha Ihanga-nama bhu[h*) pancha drona-vapam(pa tata. Rullathi-nama bhu[h*] [ttra)29 ya(tri)-drana-vapam(pal) catha Tiringa-nama bhu[h*] ttraya(tri)-drana-vapan-(pal, tatha Kuttanasilla-nana bhuh ttraya(tri)-drona-vapam(pal) tatha Gaunadarikanama bhu[h*) ttraya(tri)-drona-vapan(pa ) tatha Yuga-nama bhu[b] drona-vapan (pa ) tatha Karkkatayala-nama bhu[h*) ttraya(tri)-drona29 vapam(pa tatha Pangara-haste(sta)-dvayam tathi Dhanaka-satka-Dalimulaka-nama bhuh dvaya(dvi)-drona-vapam(pa) tatha Sirava(ba)la-satka-Gramidarako bhukhanda[m*) dvaya(dvi)-drona-vapam (pam) tatha Ichhavard bana-SiladityayosisatkaSushtavima?-bhuh pancha-drona 1 The intended reading may also have been "Bhatinan ortrayinish * Read dhanu. * Read nalika vapa * The rules of Sandhi have been ignored here. 5 Read shan-miliki tipa. * Read wirdsinan. It in difficult to determine if "rima is a mistake for nima.

Page #409
296 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA [VOL. XXXI 30 vapan(pal) tatha vishayinanam satka-Karkkarataka-bhuh chaturnnam dropinth vapa[m]" [l*] tatha kutusvi(mbi)kanam satka-Ridharika-nama bhuh ttraya(tri)-dronavapam(pal) tatha Chadavaka-graminanam satka-Pannakora[li]ka-nama-bhuh dva dasa-drona-vapam(pa l) tatha 31 Tungiditya-satka-Loharasamena-bhuh shat-nalikanith vapa* [l*1 tatha Yoshi-karmmanta samvasamba)ddha-Gamiyarakana - bhuh panchadasa-drona-vapam(pa) Mathikasamanvita eta bhumayo Vishnuganga-sammedyo bhagavato(te) bri-Narayana-bhatta rakaya [l*] Tath[@*] 32 se[v]ayika-prativa(ba)ddha-Ravvapallik-abhid ana(na)sy=aghatani(tah) likhyante [l*] Sisankata-simayam? paschimatah Anvarisantika-purvvatah Gangayam=uttarattage Samehaka-grama-dakshinatas-tatha Sevayikayu Vantaka-setka-Gtihandakapatik[a] 33 sapta-nalika-vapa bhagavate Sri-Vra(Bra)hme v ra-bhattarakaya [l*) Eto(ta) bhu mayoh(yah)' pallike. dve cha maya mata-pittror=atmanas-cha punya-yabobhivsiddhaye pavana-vighatit-asvattha-pattra-chanchalicha)la-taranga-jivalokya(ka) m=834 valokya jala-vu(bu)dvu(dbu)d-akaram-asaran=cha dsim(dpi)shtva gaja-kalabha-karn agra-chapalatan-cha lakshmya jnatva paraloka-nisra(sre)yas-artham sansa(samsa)rarnnava-taranarthan-cha punyelnye)=han: bhagavadbhyah sri-Durggadevi-sri 35 Narayanabhatyaraka-sri-Vra(Bra)hmesvarabhattarakebhyah gandha-dhupa-dipa-pushp opalepana-sanma(mma)rjjana-gita-vadya-ntitya-va(ba)li-charu-sattra-pravarttan-artha[m*] kham(kha)nda-sphutita-puna[h*]samska(ska)ran-artban=cha prati 36 paditah praksiti-parihara-yukta [a*]-na(cha)ta-bhata-pravesyi ma(a)-kinchit-pragrahya ma(a)nachchhedya[b*) chandr-arkka-kshiti-sthiti-samakalika visa(sha)yad=uddhtitapindansva(8-8va)-sima-gochara-paryantansa(8=88)vriksh-aram-o 37 dbheda-prasravan-apeta nde(de)va-Vra(Bra)hmana-bhukta-bhujyamana-varjjita yatas sukham mpa(pa)ramparyena paribhunjamanana[m*]svalpam-api' dharana-vid haranaparipanthan-adik-opadravan=na kaischit-kar[tta *) 38 vyam=ato=nyath"-ajna-vyatikrame maha-drohah syad=iti [l* Pravarddhamana-vijaya rajya-samvatsare chaturtho Samva(Samva)t 4 Jo(Jyo)shtha-vadi 5 [1] Dutako ttra mahadanakshapataladhiksita-sri-Kama[la) Read vishayinan. * Read chatur-drona-vapa. It is difficult to determine if we have to suggest Loharasame-nama). Read shan-malikd-vapa. It is difficult to determine if we have to suggest Gramiyaraka-na[ma*l. * The intended word may be sammedhya, 'a sacred locality', or combheda, '* confluenon'. Read Osimnah or simayah. * Better read Cangaya uttaratao. . Read svalpo-pi. 10 Read dravo na. u Road karttavyo-t=nyatho.

Page #410
297 No. 38] THREE PLATES FROM PANDUKESVAR 39 ....*] Likhitam=idar " mahasandhivigrabakshapataladhikrita-ari-Isvara'dattana [*] [U]tkirnna(rona)n=cha sri-Nandabhadrena(na) [11*] Va(Ba)hubhir=vvasudha bhukta rajanais=Sagar-adibhir=yasya yasya yada bhumi40 [s=tasya] tasya tada phalam(lam) ICI** Shashthimva(shtim varsha-sahasrani svargge tishthati bhumida[h [*] achohhetta sh=anumanta sha tany=eva narakamva(ke 'va) Bet [1] Anudakeshv-aranyeshu sushka-kotara-vasinab [1] krishna-[sa]. 41 [rpa hi jalyante vra(bra)hma-dayam haranti mesy7) || Bho rajanah prarthayaty-esha Rama(mo) bhuyo bhuyah prarthaniya narendra[b][*] samanyo=yam dharmma-setur nripanam kale kale palaniyo bhava[dbhih 1]' 42 [Iti kamala-da]l-amvu(mbu)-vindu-lola[11] Spi(ri)yam=anuchintya manushya-jivitan=oha [l*] sakalam=idam=udabritan=cha vu(bu)ddhva na hi purushai[h*] para-kirttayo vilopyah|l7 TRANSLATION (Line 1) May there be success! Hail! From the illustrious (city of) Subhikshapura ; (Lines 1-8) (Similar to lines 1-9 of Padmata's charter.) (Lines 8-13) his son, who mediated on his feet, born of the queen, the illustrious Mahadevi Padmalladevi, (was) Paramabhaftaraka Maharajadhiraja Parameswara, the illustrious Padmatadeva who was a devout worshipper of Mahesvara (Siva); who was extremely hospitable to the Brahmanas ; who surpassed all the activities of Bali, Vaikarttana, Dadhichi and Chandragupta by continuously making offerings of elephants, horses and ornaments presented (to him by various kings) with obeisance from the end of the countries of all the directions that were rendered by himself devoid of prowess of the arms and were divided into various parts by the expansion of the radiance of his unbeathed shining sword; who was the lord of the earth which has the girdle on the hips extending as far as the moat of the four coeans ; his son, who meditates on his feet, born of the queen, the illustrious Mahadevi Isanadovi, is Paramabhatlaraka Maharajadhiraja Paramesvara, the illustrious Subhiksharajadeva ; who is & devout worshipper of Vishnu ; who is extremely hospitable to the Brahmanas ; whose body is adorned with all the groups of arts acquired with ease and who has removed far away the collection of the darkness (of ignorance) due to the Kali age by the lustre of the light of the soriptures completely mastered (by him); who is the unique preceptor, expert in imparting initiation into widowhood to the women of the ferocious enemies who are famous in the world ; who destroyod the expansion of the arrogance of the strong staff-like arms of the enemies by forcibly carrying away their fortune; (Lines 13-18) (List of officials, similar to that in Padmatadeva's record.) 1 The remnants of the last akshara suggest la. The intended reading may therefore bave beon Kamalakla * Read &r-Isvarao * Read rajabhie Sao. * Read (r)dibhit | yasya. . Metro: Anushubh for this and the following two versos. Metre : Salini. Metre: Pushpitagrd. There is a deeigo here to indicate the end of the writing.

Page #411
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA [VOL. XXXI (Lines 18-33) (The various pieces of gift land dedicated to three deities as detailed in the introductory discussion above.) 298 (Lines 33-38) (The purpose of the grant and the privileges going with rent-free holdings as in the corresponding sections of the records of Lalitasura and Padmata.) (Lines 38-39) In the fourth year of the increasing reign of victory: year 4, the 5th day of the dark half of Jyeshtha. The Dutaka in this case is the illustrious Kamala[sila] who is the Mahadanakshapataladhikrita. It is written by the illustrious Ievaradatta who is the Mahasandhivigrahakshapataladhikrita and is engraved by the illustrious Nandabhadra. (Lines 39-42) (Imprecatory and benedictory verses.)

Page #412
No. 39-TWO VALABHI GRANTS FROM MOTA MACHIALA (3 Plata) A. 8. GADRE, BARODA The two copper-plate grants which are being published now were brought to the notice of Shri 8. R. Rao, the then Assistant to the Direotor of Arobaeology, Baroda, in January 1963 when he was conducting trial excavations at MOA Machfall which is a small village about seven miles to the north-east of Amreli, the headquarters of the District of that name in the Bombay State. The information regarding the plates was supplied by Shri Jani, a pottery-marksman employed during the excavations. Shri Rao brought the inscribed plates to me when I was camping at Amreli. I examined them on the spot and purchased them from their owners for the Archaeological Department, Baroda. My thanks are due to Shri Rao and Shri Jani for bringing these records to my notice. The grants belong to the Maitraka rulers of Valabhi, A to Dhruvasna I and B to Dharasena II. Grant B had a thick coating of rust and many scratches on it. Both the plates were chemically treated by Shri Mathur, an Assistant of the Archaeological Chemist in India, who was working on the preservation of the wall paintings in the Tambekar Wada at Baroda. This made it possible for me to photograph the plates. I am highly indebted to him. The characters of the records belong to the Southern Class of alphabet. Noteworthy are the forms of the jihvamuliya and upadhmaniya occurring in Grant B (line 16 and 18). The final oonsonants are represented with a horizontal bar on the top (cf. t in line 23 and m in lines 24-25 of A). As regards orthography, the consonant following r in a conjunct is doubled. The doubling is resorted to before y also (cf. pad-amuddhyata in line 11 of A). Among the instances of wrong spelling may be mentioned the use of ri for ri. The language of both the records is Sanskrit. The imprecatory portion at the end is as usual in verse, the rest being in prose. Both the charters purport to make gifts to Brahmanas. Many of the villages and areas mentioned in them could not be identified. But these seem to have been situated, around Mota Machiala where the plates were found. A. Grant of Dhruvasena 1, Year 206 The two plates of this grant, which are engraved on their inner sides only, have two holes at the top for rings with which they were orginally secured. Both the rings are now missing. The plates measure 11%' x 61' each. They were found in a very good state of preservation. The charter was issued from Valabhi by the Maitraka king Dhruvasona I. It bears the date: Sam 206, Asvayuja su. 5 and purports to record the grant of a piece of cultivated land (aita) known as Thuntakakolika in the eastern part of the village of Suvarnakiya (or, less probably Kaguvarnakiya) included in Sinabarataka-sthall. The land was 100 padavarias (Bighis) in area. The gift was made to the Brahmanas Gangasarman, Gangadeva and Chunuka of the Sandilya gotra, who were students of the Vajasaneya school of the Sukla-Yajurveda. 1 The plates were purchased for Rs. 20 from Bhimaji Nanji of Mota Machfala. Machtala is generally spelt Machhlya'a The inscription reads Thamfaka which seems to be the name of a person of the Kolika community. This person seems to have been the possessor of the land.-Ed.) See Journal of the University of Bombay, Vol. III, part i, pp. 77-78, note 5. The exact area of poddraria is unknown.-Ed.). [800 below.-Ed.) ( 299 )

Page #413
300 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA [VOL. XXXI The Dutaka who executed this grant was Pratihara Mammaka and the scribe was Kikkaka. Dhruvasena I succeeded his brother Dropasimha. Including the present grant, seventeen of his charters are known so far. His earliest known grants are those of year 206 (525 A.D.) and the latest of year 226 (545 A. D.). Taking into consideration the latest known grant of his predecessor and the earliest known record of his successor, a reign of about 30 years from 519 A.D. to 549 A.D. may be attributed to him. Of the geographical names mentioned in this record, Sinabarataka-sthali seems to have been a small revenue sub-division and may correspond to a modern Thana. Dr. H. G. Sastri1 has identified Sinabarataka with Simarana, 7 miles north of Kundala in Saurashtra. I do not agree with this identification. The donees resided at Kasahrada which is of course Kasandra, 12 miles northwest of Ahmedabad. First Plate 1 Svasti [*] Valabhitah prasabha-pranat-amitranam Maitrakana (pa)m-atula-bala-sapatna-mandal-Abhogs 2 samsakta-samprahara-sata-labdha-pratapah 3 rakta-maula-bhritya-mitra-eri-bal-avapta-rajya-erib(krib) senapati-Bhatakkah tasya su rago=nu TEXT 4 tas-tat-pada-rajo-runa-nakha pavitzkrit-6(6) vichchhurita-pada-nakha svayam-apahita-rijy-a pratap-opanata-dana-man-arjjav-oparjjit-anu paramamaheavarah ari 5 pamkti-didhitih di(dl)n-anatha-jan-opajivyamana-vibhavah paramamaheevarah senapatiDharasenas tasy-anujah drangika-chata-bhata-dhruvastha 12 nidhikaraga-dandapasik-adi(dt)n-any-cha siro-vanata-satru-chuda-mani-prabha 6. tat-pad-abhipranama-prasasta-vimala-mauli-manih Manv-adi-pranita-vidhi-vidhana-dharmma Dharmmaraja iva vihi 7 ta-vinaya-vyavastha-paddhatir-akhila-bhuvana-mandal-abhoga-svamina 8 bhisheka-maha-vigra(era)pan-avaputa-raja-srih simha iva tasy-anu 9 jah sva-bhuja-balena para-gaja-ghat-ani(ni)kanam=eka-vijayi(yi) saran-aishinam saranamavaboddha sastr-arttha-tatva(ttva)nam 10 Kalpataruriva sabrit-penpayinam yath-Abhilakshi(shi)ta-phal-opabhogadah paramabhagavatah paramabhattaraka 11 pad-anuddhyato maharaja-Dhruvasenah kusali sarvvan-ova svan-ayuktaka-mahattara paramasvamina paramamahesvaro maharaja-Dropasirhhah yatha-sambadhyamanakin-anudariayaty astu vas-samviditam yatha ma 1 Maitrak-kalin Gujrat, Part II, Appendix 5, p. 33. [Dhruvasena acknowledged the suzerainty of a Paramabhatjaraka whose identity is difficult to determine although originally the Maitrakas must have owed allegiance to the Imperial Guptas.--Ed.).

Page #414
2 8 10 12 14 TWO VALABHI GRANTS FROM MOTA MACHIALA-PLATE I A. GRANT OF DHRUVASENA I, YEAR 206 605 ryy3,3 TO maatthaachaang raaky pykmkpaa khkskmm look thaa 5 qssykhmaer 11 kppkaap maan16scaaM0 ryyrla`pkhaangguardhvoesbhaa2tkhl #khlIP INSURApaakooy pngpnik 00g cngvrdyk khnyuM cuHht1169gpdii1hoeyduy+m 1 6. cpaantmqnkphtoem ** nical Jsjuap nrO1snggm bhaakndhtpmlngpnlaa 225 54 8 and u Epkhae>khlaa tng. pngs {{spidlupkrApaan18dd . niemsngk 3J9dP93 R@pngriepkaa^rHprkhbhaapm kplmkkhnd,dPA l 2g^50JYJ51,47 ng caan ryypaanbiikhnyuM ssnsMdukkhMAUJ2018 911 punnjaaqnk .ngthaa krm khnyuMyCs khmaermaank c+ ppraajpk)25] R750 mnea RAI 14 kt Scale: Nine-tenths 8 10

Page #415
na strefidus ***ieb : FEALISH:$85-ffre ce baisse Por Lerailurreteraz friskars:8 3 lurki 83 FBoney fro OBWfx kila ForfouzayUSUS LYcefale forexsteelseri: Ryzelice ergere Percorso ezt: Ifor franskrypair Yzidle propriere:64 och var forulfilme reef Stalowe les roqueferentes tinguessin cffe fra forse ChEB. Cfarm breder23ES LOCezyumbuse Seek &? vfusible f r 91

Page #416
TWO VALABHI GRANTS FROM MOTA MACHIALA Sinabarajaka-athaly-antarggataka-Suvarppakiya-grama-parvvs-si(af)mni Thamtaka-kolika-prajnayamina-si(sl)ta padiva 14 rgga(rtta)-sata-parisara s-oparikara sa-ditya1-dana-karana sah-nyai-cha kirttitkkirttit-adanaih No. 39] 13 ya Second Plate ch-aihik-amushmika-ya 15 sarvva-svad-dhast-apara-kshepi(pa)[ni*]ya Kasahrada-vastavya-Brahmana-GangasarmmaGangadeva-Chunukebhyah 16 Sandilya-sagotra-Vaji(ja)saneya-sabrahmacharibhyo mata-pitroh pany-apylyanly-atmanai 17 th-bhilashita-phal-avapti-nimittam-i-chandr-arkkaruuva-kshiti-sarit-parvvata-sthiti-sama 301 kalina putra-paatr-anva 18 ya-bhogya bali-charu-vaisvadev-adyanam kriyanam-utsarpan-arttham bhumi-chchhidranyayena brahmadeya nisra(sri)shta ya 19 ta shim-uohitaya brahmadeya-sthitya bhumjatam krishatah pradiatah va na kaichit svalp-apy-abadha vichara 20 na va karyya | asmad-vamsajair-agami-nripatibhis-oh-anityany-aisvaryyany-asthirath manushyam samanyam cha bhu 21 mi-dina-phalam-avagachchhadbhir-ayam-samad-diyo-numantavyah [1] yas-ch-ch chhindy&d-lehahhidyaminath v-knumadeta 22 pashchabhir-mmabi-pataksih a-opapatakaih samyuktah syd-api oh-atra Vylgi(gl)tas-eloka bhavanti | 23 Shashtim varsha-sahasrani svargge modati bhumidah [[*] achchhetta ch-anumanta oha tany-ova narake vaset [||*] 24 Sva-dattam para-dattam va yo hareta vasundharam [[*] gavam sata-sahasrasya hantuh prapnoti kilbisham [*] 25 Bahubhir-vvasudha bhukta rajabhis-Sagar-adibhih [*] yasya yasya yada bhumis-tasys tasya tada pa(pha)lam [*] 26 sva-hasto mama maharaja-Dhruvasonasya | dutakah pratihara-Mammakah likhitam Kikkakena [*] 27 Sath 200 6 Asvayuja-suddha 5 [||*] B. Grant of Dharasena II, Year 252 This charter consists of two plates written on the inner sides. They are secured with rings passing through two holes made at the top of the plates. The plates measure each 12"x8". When the plates were received for examination, the right side ring was missing but the left side 1 [The reading of this name is Themfaka.-Ed.). [This may be a modification of datti.-Ed.]. [The reading of these letters is sarve-mad".--Ed.). [The reading is "Chundhak bhyab.-Ed.].

Page #417
302 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA [VOL. XXXI ring with the seal held the plates together. The extant ring has an oval seal which bears in relief the usual bull emblem of the Maitrakas with the legend Sri-Bhatakkah in relief.1 The charter, dated Sam 252 Vaisakha-ba 15, was issued from Valabhi by Dharasena II who succeeded his father Guhasena. The last known date of Guhasena is the year 248 (567 A.D.) and the earliest known date of Dharasena's successor Siladitya I is the year 286 (605 A.D.). Hence Dharasena II may be assigned a reign of about 30 years, i.e. from 570 to 600 A.D. The gift recorded in the charter was made by the king for the merit of his parents as well as of himself. The document was written by Skandabhata and the executor of the grant was Chchibbira. The charter purports to record the gift of the following plots of land and irrigation wells to a Brahmana named Rudra who was a student of the Maitrayaniya-Varahaka sakha of the Yajurveda and belonged to the Lamakayana gotra: (a) a piece of land 200 padavartas in area on the northern border of the village Bhattivata, as also a step-well irrigating thirtytwo padavartas of land on the eastern border of the same village; (b) a step-well irrigating 20 padavartas of land in the southern border of Savinipadraka, and (c) a plot of tilled land known as Peraka3 in the northern border of the village of Bahudhanaka as also a piece of 100 padavartas of land in the western border of Bhabbala-pataka. These places cannot be identified. Dr. H. G. Sastri, however, has tried to identify Bhattivata with Bhadabhadiya, a village some 2 miles to the south-west of Hathab. TEXT First Plate 1 Svasti [] Vala[bhitab] prasabha-prapat-imitripath Maitrakapam-stula-bala-apatamapdal-abhoga-samsakta-samprahara-sata-labdha-pratapah pratap-opanata 2 dana-min-arjjav-oparjjit-narago-nurakta-maula-bhrita-mitra-sreni-bal-avapta-raja-rih(ri) paramamahesvarah sri-senapati-Bhatarkkas tasya sutas-ta 3 t-pada-rajo-run-avanata-pavitrikrita-sira[h] eiro-vanata-satru-chuda-mani-prabha-vichchhurita 4 vab paramamahivarah ari-senpati-Dharasenas-tasy-anujas-tat-pid-abhishra(pra)nama rimarija iva pada-na[kha]-pa[th]kti-didhi(ti]r-ddin-initha-kra(kri)papa-jan-?pajivyama[na]-vibha prasastatara-vimala-mauli-manir-Mmanv-adi-prani(ni)ta-vidhi-vidhana-dharmma Dha 5 vihita-vinaya-vyavastha-pa[d*]dhatir-akhila-bhuvana-mandal-abhog-aika-svamina 6 heevarah sri-mahara[ja-Dro]pasimhah simha iva tasy-anuja[*] sva-bhuja-bala-parakramena para-gaja-ghat-ini(nl)kanam-ika-vijayt saran-aishinlah tarapam-avaboddha stra parama svamina svayam-upahita-rajy-abhisheko maha-visrunan-avaputa-raja-srih(srih) paramama 7 ritha-latvatta)nath Kalpatarur-i]va suhrit-pranayini[m] yath-[a]bhilasi(shi)ta-kim-phalopabhogada[h*] paramabhagavatah maharaja-sri-Dhruvasenas-tasy-anujas-tach-charanAravinda-pra 1 The plates were purchased for Rs. 25 from Koli Amba Soma of Mota Machiala. [The reference is to the area covered by the step-well.-Ed.] [Peraka seems to be the name of a person who was enjoying the income of the land.-Ed.] Maitrak-kalin Gujrat, Part II, Appendix 5, p. 36.

Page #418
TWO VALABHI GRANTS FROM MOTA MACHIALA - PLATE II B. GRANT OF DHARASENA II. YEAR 252 : nuuN 3 mii 16 ( 5 // lNkj joo look kee , nuuN , k : 5 ) 11 kr 93575 'c 3 35 ,082 7 4 3 ) 10 laa 27 ) 7 pun paa rhii hai joo us daa lii lii 8070 nuuN hai| 19 27166 roo jii - bl pNp pee nee 8 nuuN 133gmaaj nuuN u s 8 viHc 1887 217 hai,52n 13 : neet bnn 277,733 e . veelee hii hn , c , 0 1 1 e 6 7 10 tooN 2 dii mau j hai -3) tooN , , 27 aa 91 9 4 0 : : 7 tooN 103 : / 8 ]0 9.3.17 nuuN jtn hii 25] 12 15 hr 32 nuuN : : 2 0 lee sn 2. viik bb m haiPS dee 72 732 . 14 jn) 1295 nN n jaapER 9 ) 28 tooN 3 jee 14 viHc bdl 9762 // 79l dee f B ) 3 c 3 16 tooN 27- 222:7 snnee 5 72nn nuuN uh jaiklaaguu kr Scale: Three - fourths

Page #419
18 Cn'-06 Is 6 co76ac+EA;PTZam7 22 i-k i-ttaaikri 92rt / p3 zhcartiYo3']]tshen bZTaaasth8'bi // 12 / 1313,lo2phegvderjme-ny3b 1:kk'i[] 2336992230kw 21 / 2.rt11 12 127 71n'i 1 !a X/ }u ng nw g '2p'-rnypng- / chog-nym' 1lo), G62:+272 3 sklt n 3 sh 3, koo wkC/Y ts 343 2]]*[[k +/ 2ttrny[[292 shrtnym9p 10-p'i-s p bte / my? m-bysrgy-nye-rnyny i /1 p2mtshtth shenynyaa? <<6?9chdeg 1[['-maargys- 20 24 26 28 P 30 1;ryaaHswaasmy7012]]mri r,89769nst2+-3tshel72 en geurin 18 20 22 24 26 28 30

Page #420
No. 39] TWO VALABHI GRANTS FROM MOTA MACHIALA 8 pati-pravidhaut-ataha-kalmashab su-vindha(ddha)-ava-[charit-o]daka-kahalita-sakala-kali kalanka[h] prasabha-nirjjit-arati-paksha-prathita-mahima(ma) param[a]dityabhaktab ari-ma 9 hirija-Dharapatias-tasy-knujas-tat-pida-saparyy-avapta-pany-odaya[*] prabhriti khadga-dvi[tilya-bahur-eva sa-mada-para-gaja-ghat-asphotana-prakasi10 ta-satva(tva)-nikashah tat-prabhava-prapat-arati-chuda-ratna-prabha-samaakta-savya-padanakha-rami-samhati[b*] sakala-smi(emri)ti-prani(pi)ta-margga-samyak-paripalana-pra 11 ja-hridaya-rajanad-anvarttha-raja-abdo ru(ru)pa-kanti-sthai[ryya*]-gmbhtryya-buddhi auti aahpadbhi[b] Smara-eaea[ok-&*]driraj-odadhi-Tra(Tri)dasegura-Dhanekin-atikayina[]*] .baran-aga 303 19 t-abhaya-pradina-parataya tra(tri)gavad-apat-densha-sva-karyya-phalah peda-obrir-l)va sakala-bhuvana-mandal-abhoga-pramodah paramamaheevarah maha 13 raja-ri(ri)-Guhasenas tasya sutas-tat-pada-nakha-mayu[kha]-santana-ni[r*]vrita(tta)Jahnavi(vi)-jal-augha-vikshalit-aasha-kalmashab prapayi-tata-sahasr-pa 14 jivya-bhoga-samptaru(pad-ru)pa-lobbad=iv=d-ara(ari)ta[]*] sarasam-bhigamakair=ggupai[th*] sahaja-takti-diksha-viseba-vismapit-akhila-dhanurddharah prathama-narapati-samatispi [ahta] 16 nam=anupalayita dharmmya-dynam-apakaktartta) praj-opaghata-karinam-mpapla vanam darsayita Sri(Sri)-Sarasvatyor-ek-adhivasasya sambat-arati-paksha-lakshmipariksbo 16 bha-daksha-vikramah kram-opasamprapta-vimala-partthiva-srih paramamabsa(ava)rab maharaja-eri-Dharasenali-kukali(l) sarvvan-ev-ayaktaka-viniyuktaka-dradgika Second Plate 17 mahattara-chata-bhata-dhravidhikaranika-taulkika-vartta(rtma)pala-pratisaraka-rajasthaniyakumaramaty-adi(di)n-anyams-cha yatha-sambadhyamanakan sama 18 jnapayaty-astu va[*] samyiditam yatha maya mata-pitroh(tro)h-puny-apyayanayatmanas-ch-aibik-amushmika-yath-abhilashita-phal-avaptaye Bhattivata= 12 triyani(ya-Virihaka-Lamakayana-sagotra-Brahmana-Rudraya 19 grame uttara-si(si)mni padavartta-[a]ta-dvayam(yam) || purvva-simni dvatrineati1-padavartaparisara vapi tatha Savinipadraka-grame dakshina-si(sf)mni vinsa(vimea)ti-pada 20 vartta-parisara vapi tatha Bahudhanaka-grame uttara-s[i]mni [P]eraka-pratyaya' si(si)ta | tatha Bhabbala-patake avara-simni padavartta-satam (tam)-|| s-odranga21-s-oparikaram sa-vata-bhuta-dhanya-hirany-adeyam s-otpadyamana-vishtiki(kam) samastarijakiyanam-a-hasta-praksha[papa(nl)yath bhumi-chchhidra-nyayena Mai bali-charu-vaisvadev agnihotr-atithi-pancha-mahayajnikana[m*] kri(kri)yanam samu [Read tasy-dimaja".-Ed.]. * Read "trishbal". [The reading is pratyayd.-Ed.]. The letters as appear before this so. Read s-sdrangam s-8pari.

Page #421
304 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA [VOL. XXXI 29 tsarpan-artham-X-chandr-arkk-arnava-sarit-kshiti-sthiti-sama-kalinam putra-po(pau)tva (ttr-a)nvaya-bhogyam(gyam) udaka-sarggena brahmadeyam nissishtam yato-sy-chitaya . bra24 hmad@ya-sthity[a] [bhum]jatah ksisa(sha)tah karirsa(rsha)yatah, pradisato va na kaibchit pretishedhe varttitavyam=agami-bhadra-ntipatibhis=ch=asmad-vansa(vamsa)25 jair=anistyany=aisvaryyany=asthiram ma]nushya[m] [saman]yam cha bhumi-dana-phalam= . avagachchhadbhir=ayam=asmada(d-da)yau(yo)=numanta vyah (pari]palayitavya- . 26 s=cha !|*] yas-ch=ai[nam=a]chchhimdyad=achchhidyamanam) v=anumodeta sa parchabhir= mmaha-patakais=s-opapatakai[h*) samyukta[h*) syad=ity=uktam cha bhagavata Vedavyase27 na Vyasena (l) Sa(Sha)shti-varsha-sahasrani svargge tishthati bhumidah [l*) a(a)chchhetta ch-anumanta sha tanesny=e)va narake vaset || Purvva-ta(da)ttam 28 dvijatibhyo yatnad=raksha - Yudhishthira | mahim mahimatam sreshtha danach-chhreyo nupalanari(nam) [Il*] Bahubhi29 r=vvasudha bhukta rajabhish*] Sagar-adibhih [l*) yasya yasya yada bhumis-tasya tasya tada pha30 lam=iti | likhitam samdhivirgralyra)hadhikrita-Skandabhatena || Duo Chchibbirah Sam 200 50 2 Vaisakha-ba 10 5 [[*] 31 (sva]-hasto mama maha[raja]-Sri-Dharasenasya || ||

Page #422
TWO VALABHI GRANTS FROMMOTA MACHIALA SEAL OF DHARASENA II (from a Photograph)

Page #423

Page #424
No. 40-PEDDABAMMIDI PLATES OF VAJRAHASTA III, SAKA 982 (2 Plates) R. C. MAJUMDAR, NAGPUR This set of four copper plates was found at Peddabammidi in the Narasannapet Taluk of the Srikakulam District, Andhra. They were forwarded by the Deputy Commissioner of Commercial Taxes, Guntur, to the Government Epigraphist for India. I edit the grant from a set of excellent estampages kindly supplied by the latter. The plates are now in the possession of the Andhra University, Waltair. Each of the plates is 8" long and slightly less wide in the middle (3") than at the ends (3.2"). They are held by a circular ring with a diameter of 3-5". The seal soldered to the ring has on its surface the emblems of a bull, a conch, the moon, a goad, a fly-whisk, a flag and a tortoise. The plates and the ring with the seal weigh respectively 94 and 54 tolas. The outer side of the first plate has no writing. The inner side of the first plate and both sides of the second and third plates have eight lines of writing each. The fourth plate has seven lines of writing on the first side. The second side of this plate has traces of writing; but, though individual letters can be read here and there, no sense of this part can be made out; hence no attempt has been made to read it. There are thus altogether 47 lines of legible writing which are in a good state of preservation. The alphabet belongs to the same type of the Gaudiya script as is used in the Nadagam, Madras Museum and Narasapatam plates and many other Eastern Ganga grants. are the forms of Ach and fichh. The sign for v has been used to indicate b. Interesting The language is Sanskrit and the legible portion of the inscription is written in prose with the same twelve verses in the introductory portion, which are found in several other copper-plate grants of the king who issued the charter. As a matter of fact, the whole of the introduction (lines 1-41) is a verbatim reproduction of that in the Nadagam and Madras Museum plates and varies very slightly from that in the Narasapatam plates. With regard to orthography, we may note that the class nasal is used instead of anusvara, although there are a few exceptions. Many of the consonants are doubled after r. T is sometimes doubled before r; but usually we have the form tra. There are many mistakes in the text of the document. Often one letter is put for another and the vowel signs are omitted or wrongly put. Sometimes letters and even words are omitted while the visarga sign is frequently omitted. The grant was issued from a place, the name of which begins with ka and ends in nagara. The second letter is doubtful, and there is no room for a third letter before nagara. The name may be a mistake for Kalinganagara. The grant was issued by Paramabhattaraka Maharajadhiraja Vajrahasta (III), the overlord of the three Kalingas and a devout worshipper of Mahesvara, and records the grant of the village of Santarama (line 42) in favour of Pallaya, son of Dadorevana and his wife Dalemava (lines 45 46). The village was situated in the district (vishaya) of Koluvarttani, a name which also occurs in the Nadagam plates (line 57). The epithet sva-paurusha-paritoshita, applied to the donee, [See below, p. 308, note 4.-Ed.]. Above Vol. IV, p. 183. Ibid., Vol. IX, p. 94. Ibid., Vol. XI, p. 147. Of., for example, the plates published in JAHRS, Vol. VIII, pp. 163 f. (305)

Page #425
306 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA [VOL. XXXI perhaps alludes to some deeds of valour performed by him, and the grant may be a reward for that. The illegible portion presumably contained the boundaries of the land granted together with the imprecatory verses." The grant was made in the Saka yaar 982 (line 44) on Thursday the fifth of the bright fortnight in the month of Makara. The date regularly corresponds to the 28th December, 1060 A.D.: The donee is said to belong to the Vesya family (line 45). Vesya may be taken as an error for urbya (prostitute), for the interchange of s with a frequently occurs in this record. But it is hardly likely that a man's ancestry should be traced to a prostitute in a public document. So it may be suggested that the word stands for Vaisya. TEXT Metres: verses 2, 6, 12 Anushtubh ; versug 7, 8 Giti; verses 5, 9 Malini, verses 1, 3, 11 Sardilavikridita; verhe 4 Vamsastha ; verse 10 Vasantatilaka.] First Plate 1 Ons svastillo (srilmatam=akh[i]la-bhuvana-vinuta-naya-vinaya-daya-dana-dakshinya satya-saucha2 sauryya-dhairyy-adi-guna-ratna-pavitrak[a*]nam=Atre[ya*)-gotranam vimala-visa(cha)r. asa(cha)ra-punya-sa(sa)3 lila-pra[ksha]lita-Kali-kala-kalma[sha(sba)]-mashinam mahi-Mahendr-achala-tikhara prati4 shthitasya sa char-ichara-gurah sakala-bhuvana-nirmman-aika-sutradhara5 sya sasanka-chudamanerbhbha(r=bbha)gavato Gokarnnasvaminah "prasada[t*] 6 samasadit-aikasansankha)bheri-panchama hasavda(bda)-dhavalachchbattra-hemacba7 mara-varavTishabhalanchhana-samujva(jjva)la-samasta-samrajya-mahimnam=ane8 ka-samara-sarighatta-samupalavdha(bdha)-vijaya-lakshmi-samilingit-otam(ttum)ga-bhu Second Plate, First Sid 9 ja-danda-manditanai Trikalinga-mahibhujam Ganganam=anvayam-alanka10 rishn[h*] Vishnor-iva vikram ikranta-dhara-mandalasya Gunamaharppava-maha(ha)11 rajasya putrah ||0|| Pirvvari bhupatibhir=vvibhajya vasudha ya panchabhih pa12 nchadha bhukta bhuri-parikramo bhuja-va(ba)lataetam=eka eva svayam(yam ) - 13 kiktitya vijitya sa(ka)ttru-nivahan sri-Vajrahastas-chatuschatvari14 ruga[ta*]m=aty-udara-charitah sarvvam=arakshitesamah || [1*] Tasya tanayo Gundama ra(ra)[See below.-Ed.). . I am indebted for thin calculation to Prof. V.V. Mirashi. * Vaidva.kula va riba is referred to in line 13 of record of Madhukimirnava (JAHRS, Vol. VIII. 181). [See above. Vol. XXIII. p. 09.-Ed.] . From a set of impressions. Expressed by symbol.

Page #426
PEDDABAMMIDI PLATES OF VAJRAHASTA III. SAKA 982-PLATE I SEKSagad FTERT SHAvitArAmArayula 12 Hel mahAmArAsamA yati salamAnakAlakara 14 RAH sajaga garA kA rAmagAra ja 8 A NJ8 iia 10.CO bhAbha SH parAmalAlamahAlukamA STAL yahiAsamizana zAzalAma 1213 (mAsa lAmikarakarA 12 MODva hAvA zIzAstra 14 SONA ARRESTERNmA salamAlamasAba kAmagalisA gAnA sArukA ,16 HISTORY N aga saramA SAGES LEARNERALSATTA 248ORGFMahAsa Scale: Three-fourths

Page #427
iiia ... AMARsamalamASTERS a l MICRUIREMlAvA 281 kAmAvA kozamagArAlA jilA meM 28 FAIR 32 sAnAcAra VIE mA 134 ANApatAlaharatArAkAla 36 SHIV bhAratAlA kAmAvara 387 REATMEN ITS) T RALIATERNITY mAvadA iv.a 42rama sAlI 142 praya RanAma 44 ka sayA ko STRICT ivAhAvA 46samA samAtiyAdhyAyaghava yAyalarakAla sA 46 homa para bayA dezAlaya

Page #428
No. 40) PEDDABAMMIDI PLATES OF VAJRAHASTA 10, SAKA 992 307 15 ja(jo) [ha(va)][r*]sha-trayam-apalayata mabir(him) || tad-anujah Kamirpnavadiva pancha16 trimsatam=avda(bda)kan || tasy=anujo Vinayaditya[*] samas-tisralb) | tatah K. Second Plate, Second Side 17 marnnavaj=jato jagati-Kalpabhurubah || yo=rajad=rajitah(ta)-chchhayo Va18 jrahastd=vani--patih [ll 2*] praschyoda(ta)n-mada-gandha-luvdhafbdha)-madhupa vyalidha-ganda19 n=gajan=artthibhyas=samadat-sahasram=atulo yag-tyaginam=agranish I*! sah(sa) srima20 n=Aniyankabhi(bhi)ma-nfipatir=Ggang-anvay-ottamaakah panchatrimsatam=821 vda(bda)kan=samabhunakpri(k=pri)thvim stutah parthivaih || [3*] Tad-agra-sunuh Suraraja22 sununa (samah] samastam sa(sa)ma(mi)t-ari-mandalah [1*] sma pati Kamarppava bhupatir=bhuvam 8833 mriddhima(ma)n=ardha-samam gamujva(jjva)lah || [4*] Tad-anu tad-anujanma Chi ttajanm-opama(ma). 24 no guna-nidhir=ana(na)vadya(dyo) Gundam-akhyo mahisa(sa)b [*] sakalam=idam-ara Third Plate, First Side 25 kshat=trini varshani dhatri-valayam=alaghu-jeste)jo-nirjjit-arati-obakrah [6*] Tato 26 dve(dvai)maturas=tata(sya) Madhuka[ma*]rppavo nfipah [l*] (a)vati sm=avanim= etam=avda(bda)me(n=e)27 kanna(n-na)-vimsatim(tim) ||0|1 [6*] Atha Vajrahasta-npipater=agra-sutad=akhila-guni-jan Agra 28 [ga*]pya[h *] Kamarnnava[t*] kave(vi)ndra-pragiyaman-avadata-subha-kirttih || [7*] Sriya iva Vaidumva(mb-a)29 nvaya-payah-payonidhi-samudbhavayas=cha [l*) yah samajani Vinaya-mahade30 vyah srl-Vajrahasta iti tana(na)yah || [8*] Viyad-fitu-nidhi-sankhyarh yati sak-avda(bda)-8831 nghe dinakfiti Vpishabha-sthe te' Rohini-bhe su-lagne [l*) Dhanushi cha sita-pakshe Suryya32 var: tpitiyam(ya)-yuji sakala-dharitri(tri)m rakshitum yo=bhishiktah || [9*) Nyayalyye)na Third Plate, Second Side 33 yatra samam=acharitum tri-vargga(varggam) ma(ma)rggena rakshati mahim mahita pratape [l*) nirvvya. # dhayas-cha nirapadas-cha bachachha-praja bhuvi bhavanti vibhubhu)timattyah || [10*) Vyapte GaThe Narnsapatam platen road maht. . This behara is redundant. After this, road siraghahecha as in other inscriptions. Rood lakas-prajd.

Page #429
308 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA [VOL. XXXI 35 iga-kul-ottamasya yasa(sa)&a(sa) dik-cha[kra*]va(va)la(le) sachi(si)-pradyota(t-a)malinena yasya(sya) bhuvanih(na)-prahla 36 da-sampadina [l*] Sesai)ndurairrati-sandra-panka-patale(laih) kumbha-sthall-pattakeba (shv=a)limpanti 37 punah punas=cha haritam=adhu(dho)rana varanan || [11*] A(A)nura(ra)gene(na) gunino yasya 38 vaksho-mukh-avja(bja)yah [abt(si)ne Sri-Sarasvatyav=anukule virajata[h*] 11011 [12*] Ka[si]39 nagara' paramamabesva(sva)ra-paramabhattaraka-maharajadbiraja-Trikalingadhi40 pati-SrimadvaVajra'hastadeva[*] kusali samast-amatya-pramukha-jana Fourth Plate, First Side 41 padan=sam[ahu]ya samajnapayati viditam=astu bhava(va)tam Koluvarttani-vi42 shayo Santaram-akhya-gramas=chatuh-sim-avachchhinnas=sa-jala-sthala[b*] [sa*) [rvva)-pi 43 da-vivarjjitam=a-chandr-arkka-ksha(kshi)ti-sama-kalam yavan=mata-pitror=atmanah 44 punya-yaso-bhivsiddhaye kara-vasu-nidhi-Sakavde(bde) Makara-masa-su45 kla-paksha-panchamyam Guru-vara || Vesya(Vaisya)-vams-odbhavah | Dadareva46 nas-tasya bharyya Dalemava | tayah putraya Pallayaya chira-kalam=ara47 dhya sva-paurusha-paritoshitaya datta iti | 1 The intended reading is Kalinga-nagardt. The Narasapatam plates have sa devah | before this. * Read brimad-Vajrao. * The danda is superfluous. There are traces of eight letters after this. [The entire passage from Veryd to iti was incised after having erased what had been previously engraved. The name of the donee's father in lines 45-46 is written as Dradordua Il na, although the subscript r in the first akshara and the a-matra in the second appear to be traces of the original engraving. The actual name may have been Dade-Revana. In cherikala (for chirakala) in line 46, the i-matra of ri similarly belongs to the original writing. Traces of the eight aksharas after the end of the re-engraved record in line 47 read tabhyan Polaya-Kalayao which is followed on the reverse of the plate (in lines 48-49 of the original record, which were erased) by bhyath udaka-purvvampuruvan) tamra-basanam kritvi pradatlam=asmabhirthavibhir bhumipalai..... This shows that the grant of the village of Santaram (possibly not Santarama) bad originally been made in favour of Kotaya and Potaya but that later it was transferred to Pallays and the sentence mentioning him as the donee was reengraved after having erased the original writing. The word tabhyam at the beginning of this sentence shows that the previous sentence, on which isya.....iti was later incised, contained description of Potaya and Ketaya, the original donees of the charter. Pallaya pleased the king by his valour (paurusha) and the latter gave him the village after having honoured him for a considerable time (chirakalams draddhya). For sva-paurusha-paritoshitaya read paritoshakayu or "paritoshayitri, Cf. above, vol. XXIII, p. 73, text, line 53.-Ed.]

Page #430
PEDDABAMMIDI PLATES OF VAJRAHASTA III, SAKA 982 -- PLATE I Scale: Three-fourths SEAL INCHES 1 From Photographs

Page #431

Page #432
No. 41-BHARAT KALA BHAVAN PLATE OF HARIRAJA, V. S. 1040 (1 Plate) D. C. SIRCAR, OOTACAMUND About the middle of 1955, I received from Rai Krishnadasji, Founder and Honorary Curator of the Bharat Kala Bhavan now attached to the Hindu University, Banaras, a pencil-rubbing of this inscription for examination. As the inscription was found to be interesting, I requested Rai Krishnadasji to secure the plate for the Kala Bhavan and let me have an opportunity to examine and publish the inscription. Accordingly I received the plate for examination about the end of 1956. My sincere thanks are due to Rai Krishnadasji for the kindness shown to me. The find-spot of the plate and the story of its discovery are unknown. But it is stated that the plates were purchased from a resident of Tikamgarh in the former Orchha State, now in Madhya Pradesh. This is a single copper plate measuring 13.8" in length and 6.6" in height. The plate is thin (about '05" in thickness) without either any seal affixed to it or any emblem incised on it. There is, however, a small hole (about 15" in diameter) at the centre of the top margin, apparently meant for hanging the plate from some suspender. There are altogether thirteen lines of writing on the obverse of the plate, the reverse being blank. The inscription is in a good state of preservation. The weight of the plate is 59 tolas. n The characters are early Nagari of the tenth century A. D. and olosely resemble some of the contemporary inscriptions of the region such as those of the early Chandellas. As regards the palaeography of the record, it may be pointed out that some of the letters and signs of the original draft were misunderstood by the engraver. The letter has been endowed with a top matra. In a few cases, the letters m and s have the same form (cf. samast-adeg in line 4 and rahugrase...matta in line 6) although the usual forms of these aksharas have been employed elsewhere. The letter has two different forms, one of them being undistinguishable from ch (cf. nikara-ruchira-chamara in line 3 and samara......tara-taranir iva in line 4). The ch-like form of r has, however, been used only in a few cases. The akshara v looks like ch in some cases (cf. iva in line 5). The form of ksh in dakshina in line 9 is interesting. The danda has often been put so close to the aksharas that it looks like the a-matra of the preceding or the e-matra of the following consonant. It may be observed that medial e of both the siro-matra and prishtha-matra types has been used in the insaription. The language of the record is Sanskrit and it is written in an admixture of prose and verse. Interesting from the orthographical point of view is the representation of the class nasal by the anusvara generally. Final m has often been changed to anusvara wrongly. The influence of local pronunciation is noticed in the use of s for in many cases and of j for y in jo in line 12. There is one case, where & has been used for s (cf. srotah in line 10). The inscription is dated in V.S. 1040. There are no details regarding the day when the grant was issued excepting the fact that it was made on the occasion of a solar eclipse. There was a solar eclipse in V.S. 1040 if the year is regarded as expired and Karttikadi. This eclipse occurred on the 30th July 984 A.D. It may be noticed that some contemporary records like the Nanyaura plate (Ind. Ant., Vol. XVI, pp 201-04 and Plate) of Chandella Dhanga, dated V.S. 1055 (998 A.D.) were similarly issued without any seal or representation of any royal emblem. The copper-plate grants of the Later Chandellas generally bear the representation of Lakshmi or Gajalakshmi which was the emblem of the family but no seal of the usual type. Cf. the Nanyaura plate referred to above. (309)

Page #433
310 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA [VOL. XXXI The inscription begins with the Siddham symbol followed by two stanzas in the Upajati metre. Verse 1 speaks of the bhupadhipa (king of kings) Nilakantha 'who belonged to the Pratihara dynasty. Verse 2 mentions the adhiraja Harirajadeva who was the son of Nilakantha and defeated many enemies. These two stanzas are followed in lines 2-5 by a passage in prose, which describes Hariraja's achievements in Vague terms. Then comes the date referred to above and this is followed by the grant portion of the document (lines 6 ff.). It is stated that Maharajadhiraja Hariraja, while he was staying at siyadoni, took his bath in the waters of the Vetravati on the occasion of a solar eclipse and granted two hala measures of land in the village of Tauda-grama (or Katauda-grama) attached to Lalitapuravala together with a site for no less than ten houses in the village of Tithagavani-grama. The grant was made in favour of the Brahmana Deda who belonged to the Bharadvaja gotra, the three pravaras and the Vajasaneya sakha. The donee was the son of Santi and grandson of Dharma. In lines 12-13, there are some of the ordinary imprecatory and benedictory stanzas. The document ends with the representation of king Hariraja's signature (bri-Hariraja-devasya). This type of authentication of a document is often found in its copy engraved on the copper plates. But in the present case the above passage is preceded by the passage kakarena saha, the meaning of which is not clear. We know that the akshara bri or the expression sahi is found in many records in the place of the kings' full signature. Similarly some documents show the representation of a spear-head instead of the royal sign-manual. Can it be suggested that Hariraja's practice was to write the akshara ka instead of his full name ? The passage, however, suggests that the letter ka was written by Hariraja in addition to his name. The Pratihara king Nilakantha and his son Hariraja are both already known from an inscription from Chanderi in the Guna District in the former Gwalior State) of Madhya Bharat. This gpigraph has not yet been published; but it has been noticed in Bhandarkar's List, No. 2107, and bas been assigned on palaeographical grounds to the eleventh or twelfth century A.D. The inscription belongs to the reign of Pratihara Jaitravarman and mentions Nilakantha who was followed in succession by Hariraja, Bhimadeva, Ranapala, Vatsaraja, Svarnapala, Kirttipala, Abhayapala, Govindaraja, Rajaraja, Viraraja and Jaitravarman. The record under study shows that Hariraja was ruling independently over the area around Siyadoni, modern Siron Khurd about ten miles to the north-north-west of Lalitpur the headquarters of the Sub-division of that name in the Jhansi District of U.P., while the Chanderi area, which is in the same neighbourhood and where his descendant Jaitravarman is known to have ruled, may also have formed a part of his dominions. An inscription from Siron Khurd itself shows how that area formed an integral part of the dominions of the Gurjara-Pratihara emperors of Kanauj. at least down to V.S. 1005 (948 A.D.). In a Khajuraho inscription of V.8. 1011 (954 A.D.), Chandella Dhanga, who ruled over the territory to the east of the kingdom of the contemporary Pratihara ruler Hariraja, acknowledges the Gurjara-Pratihara emperor Vinayakapala as his overlord. Some records of Rashtrakuta Krishna III, such as the Karhad plates of Saka 880 (959 A.D.), refer to the hold of the Gurjara-Pratibaras of Kanauj on the forts of Chitrakuta (Chitor in Rajasthan) and Kalanjars in the Banda District of U.P.) which soon came to be a stronghold of the Chandallas. But the hold of the Gurjara-Pratihara emperors over these southern areas of their empire gradually declined under Rashtrakuta pressure. Although the Rashtrakutas themselves disappeared from this scene with the death of Krishna III about 967 A.D., the Gurjara-Pratiharas appear to have failed to re-establish their hold n the Gwalior-Bundelkhand region. The Mau stone inscription of Madanavarman shows that, before his death about 1002 A.D., Chandella Dhanga Above, Vol. I, pp.162 ff. * Ibid., pp. 127 ff. - Ibid., Vol. IV, p. 284 (voree 30). * Ibid., Vol. I, p. 197 (vorso 3).

Page #434
No. 41) BHARAT KALA BHAVAN PLATE OF HARIRAJA, V.S. 1040. 311 obtained exalted sovereignty (i.e. became an independent monarch) after having defeated on the battle-field the king of Kanyakubja (i.e. the Gurjara-Pratihara emperor)'. The Pratiharas of the Jhansi-Guna region must have been originally, like the Chandellas, feudatories of the GurjaraPratiharas of Kanauj and they may have actually represented a branch of the imperial family. Pratihara Nilakantha, who may have been originally a viceroy of the Jhansi-Guna area under the emperor of Kanauj, seems to have assumed independence, like his Chandella contemporary Dhange, in the second half of the tenth century when the Gurjara-Pratibara power was declining. In Dhanga's Khajuraho inscription, his father Yasovarman is described as "a scorching fover to the Gurjaras'. These Gurjaras have been usually indentified with the Gurjara-Pratiharas of Kanauj, since in another verse of the record Yasovarman is stated to have easily conquered the Kalanjar-adri (i.e. the hill-fortress of Kalaojara) which is known to have been fromerly an. integral part of the dominions of the Gurjara-Pratiharas. This suggestion, however, seems to be anwarranted in view of Dhanga's acknowledgment of the suzerainty of the Gurjara-Pratibars emperor Vinayakapala in the same record. The suggestion that Yasovarman captured Kalanjara erom the Rashtrakutas, is equally unlikely as in that case the name of the Rashtrakutas should have been included in the long list of Yasovarman's adversaries as given in verse 23 of the record. This list (which is apparently exaggerated but no doubt points at least to some genuine BUCOesses of the Chandella monarch) includes the Gaudas, Khasas, Kosalas, Kasmiras, Mithilas, Malavas, Chedis, Kurus and Gurjaras, and Kalanjara seems really to have been conquered by him from one of these powers. The insoription under study shows that the Pratihara house represented by Nilakantha and Hariraja ruled in the immediate neighbourhood of the territory of the Chandallas in the Khajuraho-Mahoba region. It is therefore possible that the Gurjara adversaries of Yabovarman were no other than these Pratiharas. It is also not unlikely that Kalanjara may have been conquered from this branch of the Gurjara-Pratiharas. Soon afterwards, however, these Pratibaras appear to have become feudatories or subordinate allies of the Chandallas. Acoording to the Khajuraho inscription of 954 A.D., Dhanga's dominions extended in the west upto G3pagiri (Gwalior) and Bhasvat on the Malavanadi (possibly Bhilsa on the Betws). This claim may be some what exaggerated; but during the rule of Dhanga's grandson Vidyadhara, the Kachchhapaghatas of Dubkund in the Sheopur District of the former Gwalior State are known to have acknowledged the suzerainty of the Chandellas, although that area originally formed a part of the GurjaraPratihara empire. The Muslim historians seem to include the fort of Gwalior in the dominions of the same Chandella ruler who was the contemporary of Sultan Mahmud of Ghazna.' Epigraphic records of the Later Chandellas, such as the Deogarh rook insoription(V.8. 1154-1098 A.D.) of Kirtivarman, the Augasi platali (V.8. 1190-1134 A.D.) and Mau inscription of Madanavarman and the Semra platest (V.8. 1223-1167 A.D.) of Paramardin show that at least the valley of the Betwa formed an integral part of their kingdom. Op. cit., p. 126 (verse 23). * Ray, DHNI, Vol. II, p. 676. . Abovo, Vol. I, p. 128 (verso 31). The Barah plate of Gurjara-Pratihara Bhoja I records tho revival of a grant of an agrahara in the Udumbara vhalaya of the Kalajara mandala in the Kanyakubja bhukti (abovo, Vol. XIX, p. 16). Ray, op. cit., p. 674. * Above, Vol. I, p. 129, verso 45. Ray, op. cit., pp. 822 ff., 829 ff. . Cf. abovo, Vol. I, pp. 164 ff.; Bhandarkar's List, No. 2110. Ray, op. cit. p. 692. 1. Ind. Ant., Vol. XVIII, pp. 237-29; Ray, op. cit., p. 700. u Ibid., Vol. XVI, pp. 202, 207-10. Tho grant was issued when the king was staying at Bhailasvimin (Bhilau). 11 Above, Vol. I, pp. 195-207. 1. MA Vol XP, PP. 208-04.

Page #435
319 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA (Vol. XXXI Of the geographical names mentioned in the inscription, the location of Siyadoni has already been discussed. Whether Hariraja had his headquarters at this place or was motely camping there temporarily oannot be determined. The river Vetravati is the modern Betwa. Taking & bath and making grants on the occasion of an eclipse are highly meritorious according to Hindu horiptures. The gift band was situated in Tauda-grama (or, Kataudi-grama) and Titbinovanitrima, the first of which is olearly stated to have been attached to Lalitapuravala. Lalitapura is no doubt modern Lalitpur in the Jhansi District, U.P. But whether vala is the designation of an administrative unit like vishaya or the name of another locality like Lalitapurs (the two forming & composite geographical name) is difficult to determine. I am not sure about the looation of the villages TEXT: . 1 Siddhams (tr) Visvaldva)-pratita Pratihara-vams8(68) va(ba)bhuva bhup-adhipa-Nnaka ththa) ID) bhramya(mya)nn=&vibratna'm-ano(nau)pameyam su(sa)bhram yas() yasya jagat=samagram(gram) || [1] Ten=89 jani prap[t]a-jan anuragasuto=dhirajo Harirajadeva mah-ahave yena nitamtam-apta vijitya sainyam dvishatam jaya-brih || [2*] Kalyana-ka3 maka-katti(nti)-kamansya-kamini-kara-kamala-kalita-babadhara-kara-nikara-ruchira-obamara marud-vljyaman-amgah nisi(si)t-Isi-dba[va(1-0)]tpata-pra4 hata-ripu-jana-vi[la]sini-nayana-galat-sakajjala-jala-sya(bya)mitya(kfi)ta-samara-bhumih ti[vrastara-taraniraiva pratapa-tapiva(ta)-samast-.5 rati-varggah | Madana iva taruni-jane-nayan-anamda-jananah sasa -prabh-ivahasita sakala-kal-avikala-kaushu(mu)di-karab | Sanh6 vata(vat) 1040 a[dy)- ba? Siyabonyleth maharajadhiraja-sri(eri)-Harirajadovina Vetravatylish anatva' rahu-graserste) divakare matta(ta)'-pi7 tror=atmanas=eha putya-saso-bhivsiddhaye Bharaavaja-gotraya Vajisangya-sakhineti I tri(tri)-prevaraya | Dharmma-pautrasha(ya) Sa(Ba)nti-pu8 traya | Vra(Bra)bmana Dedaya Lalitapuravala-sarvam(ba)dhyamanaka-Tauda grliman hala-dvaya-prakalpita bhumih pradatta Tithasova9 al-grima gpiha-dasa(sa)nam sthanam | aghatah | purvva-dig-bhage aropita-pashapan (pah) || dakshipasyam tadagana" | paschima-disa(ka) . * See above, Vol. XXVIII, p. 64. From the original plato and impressions. * Expressed by symbol. * Read Ananta. Originally nna had been engraved and the supersoript * (instond of the subscript x) was hator modified so as to make it look like . . This danda and some others below are superfluous. * Read baba. * Originally agdha bad been engraved and yl was later somehow transformed into dyd. * The subscript here looks more like the sign of medial 4. * The subeoript boro looks more like the sign of mediale. ** Read pusya-yako. Road Rajasandya-Adikhind. Or, mana-Katanddyrim. Road othanam. The idea is thanash cha pradattam. 1 Rand toddgan.

Page #436
BHARAT KALA BHAVAN PLATE OF HARIRAJA, V. S. 1040 2 4 TOONP tucho yativamAnapanidAna se taka tar3apati patIla sAmAnnatiyA namanA pameMTa sUiTAmolAlaThAmagrI legaa| nizAdhaDanA na sAgaThanoti mADAhAtisAroTa tAmahAdAtayana nitAMta mAtrAtitiyAnadipatIu yAnI kalAlaka natAvita bITAkAminI rayatamalata la matananitapativatamamamahIdhamA nAgA nasatAsitapAla rata para na tAminI nayanahAlasana DAlanamAmIcanamAsUmaThAtAvAna natatalikhita tAvatApitasajanA yAtriyomadanasalamAnayanA narahanadahAlasapatAvahAzitalalatalAti kalakAedIkI 1040 gayehayATADolpAmaTA gADAvinAU yAda vidhADAdAvanAtavaktyA nA tyAcA tyAjhadi tAkane bAzi jamA ananya prazAsamodita chAyAkArahADanAtAyAtA DisAnayAsAlaleSatabhAyAtamIcAcA yA sautipU sAyA tAhApAdadAmAlalina pramAlaya mAvata noTAmA mahalayapata linAra maThaparavAniyA yAta sIvAneATarasAnA yo nAsAvA yA parva dizAThAmArItA lAdimI ta dayA / sdyaa| gaudhonamA utAdisiyonatA prAptAdikAlA tAtakhuta pauvAdita para naTAtaTAta taya kAri saMratara rAsatautasAsvAtanatAhanA / midAnAtikAniphala se tanasAra TehatA tAsAlamiyAnA dilAyAyAyAyA yazamiyAnamAnadAyAlAkhada vAparatA tAlAsara itara naravaSita sahayAta te zANADArA ti nitA vakAlatajagaha mitAda tmaa||| 10/ 12 12 Scale: Two-thirds

Page #437

Page #438
No. 41) BHARAT KALA BHAVAN PLATE OF HARIRAJA, V.8. 1040. 318 10 yam bro(815)tah | uta(tta)ra-disi(bi) srdna(ta) | tatha praghadika: oha tavata(vat) Buva/ta)-pautr-adibhyah, pradattam. yavachrohamdr-arka-ta(ta)re11 ka-modin | Sath(Samkha[th*] bhadr-asana[th] ta(ohhatrath varisva(sva) vara-vaha nah KCl) bhumi-danasya chihnani phalam=stat-Puramdara || [3*) Da(Ba)hubhir-yvasuddha (dha) 12 bhukta rajabhih Saga't-.dibhih IKI) yasya yasya yada bhumis-tasya tasya tada phalan (lama) | [4*) Sva-datta[m] para-datam(ttan) va jo(yo) haretu(ta) Vaku18 tdha(ndha)ra[m*) ICI) shashtir=v[v]a[*]sha-Bahapra(ara)ni vishthagam(yah) jayati(ta) kfimih || [6] kakirina sa[ha] -Harirajadevasya "The intended reading rooms to be prighafiled which may indonte buundary mark mah w.piller. * The idea is muta-pour-ddi-brambna wpabhodya. This rofors to dan Waanam. Rond madinga tial thanti. * Theile two akaharas look Ike mugra in the original. Rond habarina. Originally and was engraved for h. The real meaning of the expression is doubtful * This is the representation of the king's signature on the origlonl dooumont copied on the plata

Page #439
No. 42-KAUVATAL PLATES OF SUDEVA, YEAR 72 A. N. LAHIRI, OOTACAMUND These copper plates were received from Pandit Lochan Prasad Pandeya, Secretary, Mahakosal Historical Society, Raigarh, who seems to have secured them from a gentleman residing at Kauvatal in the old Sarangarh State. The set consists of thres rectangular plates, each measuring about 7:4" X 4.2". They are strung together on a ciroular copper ring, the thickness and diameter of which are .6" and 3.375" respectively. The ring passes through a square hole bored in the middle of the left margin at a distance of about 1.8' from the left edge. The square hole measures 5' on one of its sides. The inner side of the first plate and both sides of the remaining two plates contain writing. There are altogether 26 lines. Each of the first four insoribed faces of the plates has six lines of writing, while the fifth has only one line. The soal soldered to the ring is 3' in diameter. It has a circular border and is divided in almost equal halves by two straight lines. In the upper half Lakshmi stands facing front on a lotus with her right hand bent upwards and the left hand hanging downwards ; on her two sides are two elephants pouring water over her; and in the left and right fields are a chakra and a farkha respectively. In the lower half is the legend in two lines, below which there is the representation of what looks like & purna-kumbha. The three plates weigh 75 tolas, while the seal together with its ring weighs 25 tolas. The characters are of the box-headed variety of what Fleet calls the 'Central India Alphabet'. The average size of the letters is about 3'. Medial i is denoted by a dot in the middle of the base of the circle denotingi as in the Thakurdiya plates of Maha-Pravararaja. The final form of tooours in lines 18 and 20 and the Jihvamuliya in line 18. The numerical signs for 7 and 10 ooour in line 24. Of orthographioal interest is the spelling of words like samannta for samanta, tridata for tridasa, tambra for timna, singha for simha, eto. Consonants are generally doubled in conjunotion with, although there are a few exceptions. This is one of the six' known records of Maha-Sudevaraja (i.e. Sudeva-maharaja) of the Serabhapura family and bears the date : year 7, Margatireba-di 10. The charter was issued from Bripura. The objoot of the record is to grant the village of Sunikk situated in Haldri-bhoga to Bhaffa Purandarasvamin of the Parasara gotra and Vajasaneya bokha. The wordings of the grant are almost identical with those of the other records of Sudeva. The name of the gift village and that of the division in which it was situated are written on an erasure in line 4 while the name of the donee's gotra in line 9. and the latter part of his own name in line 10 are similarly written on erasures. This may be due to the scribe who had at first committed an error but later noticed and corrected it. (Tho inscribed faces of the plates and the soal attached to the record have been illustrated in the annual Report on Indian Epigraphy, 1946-48, Plato faoing p. 12.-Ed.) The inscription was first noticed by Pandit Pandays in IHO, 1946, pp. 294-96, and discussed by Dr. D. C. Siroar in the same journal, 1946, pp. 62-68. They were also notioed in Ancient India, No. 8, p.49, and in 4.R.Ep., 1048-46, p. 12, No. 68 of App. A, and Plato. CII, Vol. III, PP. 18-19. . Abovo, Vol. XXII, Plates between pp. 22 and 23. * The five published rooords aro: (1) Khariar plates, year 2 (above, Vol. IX, pp. 170 ff.); (2) Sarangarh plates (ibid., pp. 281 ff.), (3) Arang platou, year 7 (ibid., Vol. XXIII, pp. 22 ff.). (4) Sirpur platos, ynar 7 (ibid., Val. XXXI, pp. 103 ff.); and (6) Raipur plates, your 10 (CII, Vol. III, PP. 197 ff.). (814)

Page #440
315 No. 42] KAUVATAL PLATES OF SUDEVA, YEAR 7 Unlike Sudeva's other records, issued from Sarabhapura, the present grant was issued from Sripura. Sripura seems to have been the new capital of Sudeva. King Sudeva, the donor, is mentioned as the son of Maha-Durgaraja (i.e. Durga-maharaja). Manamatra was so far known to be the father's name of both Sudeva and Pravara of the Thakurdiya plates. Manamatra was therefore another name of Maha-Durgaraja. The dutaka was Mahasamanta Indrabalaraja who was the sarvadhikaradhikrita (Chief Minister) of Sudevs. This Indrabalaraja has been identified by some scholars with the Panduvamsi king of that name. It is interesting to note that the powers of the Sarabhapuriya kings were soon afterwards usurped by the Panduvamals. For it was from Sripura that Mabasiva Tivara, grandson of Indrabala, issued his charters. The engraver of the record was Golasimha, already known from the Thakurdiya plates, also issued from Sripura. Of the geographical names occurring in this inscription Sripura is modern Sirpur in the Raipur District of the Madhya Pradesh. The location of Sunika and Hakiri-bhoga is unknown. TEXT Seal Kram-adhigata-rajyasya vikram-otkhata-vidvisha[h] [1] Srimat-Sudevarijanya sthirah jagati disanam(nam II) First Plate 1 Om svasti [l*) Sripurad=vikram-opam(pa)nata-samam(ma)nta-makuta-chula-mani-prabh.prasek-[@] andha 2 mbu-dhauta-pada-yugalo ripu-vilasini-simam(ma)nt-oddharana-hetur=vvasu-vasudha3. ga-pradah paramabhagavato mata-pitfi-pad-anuddhyatah sri-Maha-Durggardja-putra4 bri-Maha-Sa[do]varajah Haldri-bhogiya-Sunikayarh prativasi8 nas=s&majnapayati Viditam=astu vo yath=asmabhir=ayam gramah Tti(Tri)daba6 pati-sadana-[su]kha-pratishthakaro yavad=[r]avi-babi-tara-kirana-pratihata- . Second Plate, First Side 7 ghor-andhakaram jagad=avatishthate tavad=apabhogyah sa-nidhih(dhi)=8-opanidhi8 r-a-chata-bhata-pravesyah sarvva-kara-visarjja(rjji)tah mata-pitror=atmanas-cha 9 puny-abhivriddhaye Parasa(ta)ra-gotraya. VajasanEyine Bhatta-Pura[m*)10 darasvamine' tamb[r]a(mra)-Sasanen=atisri(sri)shtah [l*] te yuyam=evam=upa11 labhya(bhya) ajna-bravana-vidhega bhutva yath-ochitam bhoga-bhagam=upanaya12 ntah sukha[m*) prativatsyatha [l*] bhavi[shya]tas=cha bhumipalan=anudarsayati [1*] 1189, 1945, p. 275 ; 1946, p. 63. . Above, Vol. XXII, No. 6. From Impressione * Expressed by symbol. . The passage Habiri-bhoplya-Sunikayat ta ongraved on an erasure. * The anseudna above ya sooms to have been cancelled. The lotters Pardeara are written on an erasure. * The letters dara are Incised on an erasuro.

Page #441
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA (Vol. XXXI Second Plate, Second Sido 18 Danad=vikishtam=anupalanajam parana dharmmeshu nibohita-dhiya[b 14 pravadanti dharmma[ mrmmam) tasma[de]-dvijaya suvishu(bu)ddha-kula-brutaya datta 18 bhuvam bhavatu vo matir=eva goptum(ptum 1) Tad=bhavadbhir-apy-867(sha) dettir-anupaI layi16 tavya [l*) Vyasa-gstame=ch=astra(tra) slokan=udabaranti [l*) Agner=apatyas 17 prathamam suvarnnan bkur-vvaishnavi suryya-sutas=cha gavah [l*7 dattas-trayas-to18. na bhavam(va)nti loka yab-kanobana(nan) gas-cha mahf[6-oha) dadyat [llShashtht (shpi)-varsha Third Plate, First Side 19 sahasrani svarggo m[o]dati bhumidah [l*) achchhetta sh=anumanta sha tany=dva 20 nsrake vaset [1:] Bahu[bh]ir=vvasudha datta rajabhih Sagar-adibhish 1*yasya ya21 sya yada bhumis-tasya ta[s]ya tada phalan(lam) Svadatta[n*) paradatta[m*) va yatna22 d-raksha Yudhishthira [l*) mahs[m] mahimatam breshtha danach=ehhrey=7nupalana23 m=iti(m|| iti) | sarvvadhikaradhikrita-bri-mahasamam(ma)nta Indrabalaraja." 24 s=ch=atra dutakah [l*) pravarddhamana-vijaya-savvansara7 Marg[8]abiraha-di 10 (1) Third Plate, Second Side U[t*]kirppath Golasiogh8(simbo)na[1] 28 The punctuation mark in veperfluous. * Road Samoalarl.

Page #442
No. 43-KALAHANDI PLATES OF ANANTAVARMAN VAJRAHASTA, GANGA YEAR 383 (1 Plate) P. BANERJEE, NEW DELHI This set of three copper plates belongs to the Maharaja of Kalahandi in Orissa. The plates were published by Mr. Satyanarayana Rajaguru in the Journal of the Bihar Research Society, Vol. XXXV, pp. 10-27. According to Mr. Rajaguru, they were originally found in a village called Chipurupalli about sixteen miles to the east of Parlakimedi in the Ganjam District, Orissa. The plates were received for examination by the Government Epigraphist for India from the Maharaja of Kalahandi in 1962-53. I edit them from a nice set of inked impressions kindly supplied to me by the Government Epigraphist for India, The plates measure 71'>2f' each. They were strung originally on a ring with a seal; but the ring had already been cut open before the inscription reached the Government Epigraphist for India. The seal attached thereto is very much obliterated. Of the three plates, the first and third are written on their inner side only, while the second contains writing on both the sidos. There are altogether 24 lines of writing in the inscription. The last line contains only three akaharas. The characters belong to the Kalinga alphabet of about the 9th century A.D. and resemble those of the Alamanda plates of Anantavarman (Ganga year 304), Indian Museum' plates of Devendravarman (Ganga year 308), Chicacole plates of Satyavarman (Ganga year 351), Tekkali plates of Anantavarman (Ganga year 358), etc. Some of the letters show varying forms ; of.k in okarinah in line 1, sakala in line 3, and kamalao in line 4; m in Amara' in line 1, Mahendra in line 2, Bhupendravarmma' and Anantavarmma in line 11, valmikao in line 17, and Mahavagrama in line 23 ; r in guro in line 3, vara and charana in line 7 and taruh in line 16, etc. The script is a curious admixture of northern and southern forms. The letters b and v are denoted throughout by the same sign. The language of the inscription is corrupt Sanskrit. The whole of it has been composed in prose. As regards orthography, the anustara and visarga have very frequently been omitted. There are mistakes such as the use of i in the place of i, of ri in the place of ri, of 6 in the place of sh, etc. The object of the inscription is to record a grant of some land to a Brahmana called Narayana Jadyalakshetra, son of Narayana probably belonging to the village of Mahavagrama. The donor was Anantavarman Vajrahasta, son of Bhupendravarman of the Eastern Ganga dynasty. The charter is dated in the year 383 of the augmenting and victorious reign of the Ganga dynasty. There is a good deal of controversy regarding the initial year of the Ganga era. But several scholars now hold that the Ganga era started sometime between 494 and 498 A.D. If this view is accepted, the date of the present inscription would fall in the period 877-81 A.D. No other inscription of Anantavarman Vajrahasta, the donor of the present grant, has come to light as yet, nor is his name mentioned in any other grants known so far. Regarding his 1 Above, Vol. III, pp. 17 ff. Ibid., Vol. XXIII, pp. 73 ff. * Ind. Ant., Vol. XIV, pp. 10 ff. * Above, Vol. XXVI, pp. 174 ff. *[Boe below, p. 392, note 8.-Ed.) (317)

Page #443
318 KPIGRAPHIA INDICA [VOL. XXXI ancestry nothing more is known from the present record beyond that he was a son of Bhupendravarman. Fortunately, however, the name of Bhupendravarman is found in a few other inscriptions, e.g., the Chidivalasa platest and Napitavataka grant. The first of these records is dated in the Ganga year 397 and the second, though undated, has been assigned to the same age. These two grants were issued by Devendravarman, son of Bhupendravarman who is apparently identical with his namesake of the present record. The identification is supported by the dates of the records as well as the close similarity in the phraseology of their introductory portions. Thus Bhupendravarman appears to have had two sons, viz. Anantavarman Vajrahasta and Devendravarman. The latter, as the date of the Chidivalasa plates would show, was the younger brother and successor of Anantavarman Vajrahasta of the present charter. From the Chidivalasa plates we learn that Bhupendravarman was called also Marasimha and his father's name was Vajrin. In the opinion of Mr. Somasekhara Sarma, Bhupendravarman was identical with Rajendravarman of the Mandasa plates of the Ganga year 342 as the names Rajendra and Bhupendra are synonymous. Mr. Sarma identifies Vajrin with Vajrahasta of the Parlakimedi plates. He further observes that this Vajrahasta was none other than Anantavarman of the Alamanda plates of the Ganga year 304 88 the style and phraseology of these inscriptions would tend to show. Mr. Sarma proposes the following genealogy: Rajen' avarman Anantavarman (Alamanda plates, Ganga year 304) alias Vajrahasta or Vajrin Devendravarman (Indian Museum platos, Ganga year 308 ; Tekkalie plates, Ganga year 310) Rajendravarman (Ganga year 314 ; Mandasa plates, Ganga year 342) alias Bhupendravarman . Satyavarman (Chicacole plates, 1 Ganga year 351) Anantavarman Vajrahasta (the present record of Ganga year 383) Devendravarman (Chidivalasa plates, Ganga year 397; Nopitavataka grant); may be the same as his namesake of the Nirakarpur plates discussed below Anantavarman (Tekkali plates, 11 Ganga year 358). 1 JAHRS, Vol. II, pp. 149 ff.; JAS, Letters, Calcutts, Vol. XVIII, No. 2, pp. 77 f. * Bharati, Vol. XIV, part ii, pp. 67-74. * Loc. cit. * A.R.Ep., 1918, p. 137 ff. Abovo, Vol. II, pp. 221 ff.; JAHRS, Vol. XIII, PP. 102 ff. JAHRS, Vol. XIII, p. 103. 1 Abovo, Vol. XXIII, p. 73 ff. Ibid., Vol. XVIII, pp. 312 ff. .A.R.Ep., 1917-18, p. 137, App. A., No. 13; ibid., 1023-24, pp. 97-98.[Soe sloo JOR, Vol. IX, PP 59 10 Ind. Ant., Vol. XIII, pp. 12 ff. 11 Abovo, Vol. XXVI, pp. 174 ff. -)

Page #444
No. 43] 319 KALAHANDI PLATES OF ANANTAVARMAN VAJRAHASTA, GANGA YEAR 383 In the absence of any definite proof, the saggestion of Mr. Sarma can only be regarded as tentative. Though Bhupendra and Rajendra are synonymous, it cannot be held as certain on that ground that they were one and the same person. As noted above, the Chidivalasa plates mention Marasimha as the second name of Bhupendravarman. But nowhere in the inscriptions discovered so far he has been called Rajendra. Again, though it is quite possible that Vajrin was identical with Vajrahasta of the Parlakimedi plates as suggested by Mr. Sarma, it is difficult to agree with his suggestion that he is identical also with Anantavarman of the Alamanda plates. It is equally plausible that Vajrin or Vajrahasta and his son Bhupendravarman reigned somewhere between the date of Anantavarman of the Tekkali plates of the Ganga year 358 and that of Anantavarman Vajrahasta of the present record of the Ganga year 383. This will not go against the question of phraseological affinities between the Parlakimedi plates of Vajrahasta and those of the Tekkali plates of Anantavarman (Ganga year 358) or of the present grant. Nothing definite, however, can be said until further evidence comes to our aid. It may be noted that the Nirakarpur plates mention one Devendravarman and his father Bhupendravarman. The prasasti portion of the inscription shows similarity to that of the present record as well as of the Chidivalasa plates mentioned above. This would suggest that they were identical with their namesakes of the Chidivalasa plates and the Napitavitaka grant. The donor of the Nirakarpur plates was Udayakhedi, son of Ugrakhedi and grandson of Dharmakhedi of the Kadamba family of Kalinga, which owed allegiance to the Ganga rulers. Besides the Nirakarpur plates, the Kadambas are mentioned also in several other inscriptions. The Parlakimedi plates of Vajrahasta mention one Ugrakhedi who is described as the ornament of the Kadamba dynasty and as born in the family of Nidusanti. This Ugrakhedi was the governor of an area including a village called Hossandi' which was given to one Rajaputra sriKamadio by Daraparaja, son of Chola Kamadiraja, in the reign of king Vajrahasta of Kalinga. The Parlakimedi plates are not dated. But, as shown above, the Ganga king Vajrahasta mentioned therein was perhaps identical with Vajrin, father of Bhupendravarman and grandfather of AnantaVarman Vajrahasta and his brother Devendravarman. If this is accepted, Ugrakhedi of the Parlakimedi plates was probably identical with the Kadamba chief of the same name mentioned in the Nirakarpur plates of Devendravarman. Again, the Nirakarpur plates show that Udayskhodi, son of Ugrakhedi and grandson of Dharmakhedi, was a contemporary perhaps of Bhupendravarman, his son Anantavarman Vajrahasta (of the present grant) and the latter's brother Devendravarman. 1 JBRS, Vol. XXXV. Pp. 1 ff. Above, Vol. III, pp. 221 ff. [The correct reading of tho namo in Hommandi which was wrongly dociphered by Kielhorn. It is given **Homardi in an endorsement on the outer side of Plate III of the grant. Of. JAS, Letters, Vol. XVIII, p. 78, note.-Ed.) [The correct reading of the name seems to be Kamadi. Apparently the same name is given as Komandi in the endorsement, according to which he received the hamlet of Vapavada (epelt Vapaud ja in the main charter) attached to Homapdi from Raraka Udayakhodika who was the son and successor of Ugrakhede of the main obarter according to the Nirakarpur plates.-Ed.) JBRS, Vol. XXXV, pp. 1 ff. It may be mentioned in this connection that one Dharmakhedi and his father Bhimakhedi are mentioned in the Santa-Bommali plates (JAHRS, Vol. III, pp. 171 ff.) of the Ganga year 520 and the Mandasa plates (4.R. Ep., 1918, PP. 138 ff. ; JBORS, Vol. XVII, p. 184) of the Saks year 976. A Kadamba chieftain of the name of Dharmakhedi is also mentioned in the Vizagapatam plates (Ind. Ant., Vol. XVIII, PP. 144 ff.) of Devendravarman, dated in the Ganga yoar 254. The Kambakaya plates (A.R.Ep., 1927-28, App. No. 9; Journ. Bomb. Hist. 800.. Vol. IV, pp. 27-28 ; JAHRS, Vol. X, pp. 916 ff.) of Saka 1103 also refer to the Kadamba chiefs namot Dharmakhodi and Udayaditya. From the widely separated dates of these inscriptions, it is reasonable to hold that, though some of these Kadamba chieftains bear the same names, they are not to be considered as identical because of the identity of their names alone but should be placed in different periods. There is difference of opinion among soholars about the dates of the Mandasa and Kambakaya plates.-Ed.)

Page #445
SPIGRAPHIA INDICA (VOL. XXXI The writer of the charter was Sarvadeva. The name of one Sarvadeva occurs as the engraver of the Chicacole platest of Devendravarman (Ganga year 251) also. Mr. Rajaguru thinks that the date of the Chicacole plates should be construed as 351 and the two Sarvadevas are to be treated as one and the same person. But there is a difficulty in accepting this suggestion. We know that Satyavarman, son of Devendravarman of the Indian Museum and Tekkali plates dated respectively in the Ganga years 308 and 310, issued his charter in the Ganga year 351. Thus it is difficult to place Devendravarman of the Chicacole plates in the year when Satyavarman was ruling. The names of the localities mentioned in the inscription cannot be identified. It is interesting to note that to the names of the donee and his father are also attached the names of the localities to which they belonged. These names are given as Narayana Jadyalakshetra and Mahava-grama-gotra Narayana. Jadyala as the name of a village is mentioned in the text of the present inscription (line 13). The practice of affixing the name of a village or locality to its resident is even now prevalent in different parts of India and outside. TEXT First Plate i Om Svasty=Amarapur-anukarina[h*) sarv-atya(rtu)-sukha-ramani(ni)yalya)d=vijaya2 vata[h*1 Kalinga(nga)nagar-a[dhi*]vasaka(kat) Mahendr-achal-amala-si(fi)khara-prati3 shti(shthi)tasya sa-[char-a*]chara-gurt[h*) sakala-bhuvana-nirman-aika-sutradharasya 4 sasanka-chu(chu)damani(ne)r-bhagavato Gokarnasva(sva)minas-charana-kamala-yugala-pra8 namad=vigata-kali-kalanko-nek-ahava-samkshobha-ja(ja)nita-jaya-savda(bdah) Second Plate, First Side 6 pratap-avanata-samasta-samanta-chakra-chuda-mani-prabha-manjari7 pufija-rafijita-vara-charana[b*] site-kumuda-kund-8[n*)dva(dv-a)vadata-dikd@(g-de)sa-vini8 rgata-yabasa! paramamahesvaro mata-pitri-pad-anyu(nu)dhyato dhvasta(st-a). 9 rati-kul-achalo naya-vinaya-daya-dana-dakshinyah(nya)-hau[r*y-audaryy 10 satya-tyag-addhi(di)-guna-sempad-adhara-bhito Gang-ama(ma)la-kula Ind. Ant., Vol. XIII, p. 278. JBRS, Vol. XXV, pp. 10 ff. [800 below, p. 322, note 2.---Ed.] From inked impressions. Denoted by symbol. Rajaguru does not read this symbol. The minor errors in his transcript of the ineoripion have not been noted in every 040. * Road yakal.

Page #446
KALAHANDI PLATES OF ANANTAVARMAN VAJRAHASTA, GANGA YEAR 383 3 tooN 0 3 0 m nee 5 0 86 c deenn hn| 2 h rnn hiHdhaa nuuN8 haik 380 0q nee 2 3. nhTA h , 57, 4 75 8 8kneeumhaanaa 4 ndee naa jaa lb y jhaakee nntt 6 (dh hunr nuuN jhrr tk dhu ph8 6 $hn l h n ngr 3 hH th jhaan pai kee 8 Grofih naadhii : dh1) gnaaj' 8 hsn mNdd nee n lkhnuu: hroo / 10 nr q vHdh naa dee 10 Scale: Nine-tenths

Page #447
li,b 14.8558mora yatro vuvAna 4 1750500 yA 8 TovaH 2 1882012 Telinitram. TrAjya 14 . nA, tela ra basa hAdaka USI5 raja yAtUna vATA 16 STF00 kahAli ra rA6 iti "e ThakaNaM yA miniyama 18, 8)) kavu NaM prAva vulakeya 18 taNyA 80 veyarI Migal 18 kasarata yAhaye cha vaTI 2018 calAuUV3020 500 uThA u.444malasUtaTAlA 22 sarAya meM pavaTI 3sa -ttaachuvptiH| 22 125 kA 180PTEMAP ne to

Page #448
No. 43) KALAHANDI PLATES OF ANANTAVARMAN VAJRAHASTA, GANGA YEAR 383 321 Second Plate, Second Side 11 tilaks-sri-mi(ma)ha(ha)raja-Bhupendravarmma-sunun. sri - Anantavarmmadova ma(mu). 12 barajadhiraja-sri-Vajrahastadovenab(na)" idani(nimi) sima-lingani likhyants [l*) 13 I(Ai)sanya[m] disi sa[m*]ropita-pashanah Jadyala-Vonkhar-8bhaya-grama-sammi14 lite-simayam tatah Purvvasyam disi halardu-vrikshah(ksha)setata(to) vrikshas-ta bhatall 15 stad=anantaram dhanamjaya-vrikshas-tata[h] tintri(ntri)nika [l*) A(A)gneymasyyam) diki 50[*]ropita-sila [l*) 16 Dakshinasya[m] disi nana-vriksh-akulita-sartta garttmatah tintri(ntri)niks(ka)-tarab tasmad-s Third Plate 17 py=anantaram Fa(va)lmi(Imi)kasutato nimva(mba)-vrikshastasmad=apy-enantara pri (pu)nas-tintri(ntri)nik-siva ta18 tonantaram=ev=ankola-mula[m *) Nai[r*]ritya[m] disi sa[m*]ropita-pa(pa)ka(sha) nah [1*] * Pasohimasya[m](mayam) di[bi*1 19 va(va)lmi(Imi)kah(ka)8-tasmad=anantaram timira-nimvo(mbah) palchima-dis-Rarita-veya voyavya diki u20 bhaya-grama-sa[m*]milita-sim-asri(sri)tya(ta)-raja-basan-aropita-sil=aiva | Utaftta)rasya[] disi vi 31 ba(sha)-vrikshah tasma[de]aedhananjaya[h] va(va)Imi(lmi)ka-halamdu-tintri(ntrini) kah(kah) [l*] ubhaya-grama-margatas-tatakah(ka)-sabitau(ta)-bhumin [l*) Ga (G&)22 ngoya-vansa(varsa)-pravarddhamina-vijaya-rajya samvatsara-sata-tini 383 samvachchhare(samvatsare) karah' [Phalguna-prati pada 1 Road *varmma tasya. * Sandhi has not been obsorved here. * The sentence remains incomplete. The mention of the done and the gift land, found in lines 21-23 below. should have been made here.-Ed.] * [Botter road Skulita-drita-garttatata.-Ed.] Road did-africa-Vayapyaris. [Or, Rarita dva Payarydni. -Ed.] Road sanhvataara-lata-traye try-afty-uttari. "Itu meaning is not clear to mo. [The reading intended is apparently dohvataarika-barad moaning annual ront '(af. above, Vol. XXX, p. 116.).-Ed.)

Page #449
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA [VOL. XXXI 322 23 [kha(i))-pancha-dijah Mahiva-grima-gotra(tra)-Narayapa-su(si)mu-Narkyapa-Jadyulu-kabetraya [*] Palane dharma-setuh [*] Sarvadevena 24 likhita(m"]| I am not sure of the import of this passage. [The language of the passage is defective. But it seems to quote the amount of annual rent to be paid in the month of Phalguna every year. The word deda reminds us of dedha. bata-rupya 150 in another kara-sasana of this kind (cf. JRAS, 1952, p. 5).-Ed.] [The language of the passage is defective. But it seems to mean that the donee's name was Narayans and that he received a piece of land (or its revenue income) in the village of Jadyala. Lines 13 and 20-21 seem to suggest that the gift land lay along a road between the villages of Jadyala and Vonkhara and that there was a pond in it. The name of the donee's father was Gotranarayana and he was a resident of Mahava-grama.-Ed.] There is a mark after this letter.

Page #450
No. 44-INSCRIPTIONS OF THE TIME OF YAJVAPALA GOPALA (4 Plates) D. C. SIROAR, OOTACAMUND Beveral stone inscriptions of the Yajvapala or Jajapellat king Asalla (or Asala), his son Gopala and grandson Ganapati, all of whom had their headquarters at the hill-fort of Nalapura (modern Narwar in the Shivapuri District of the old Gwalior State now in Madhya Pradesh), are known to scholars, although none of them has been properly edited. Most of these records were noticed by M.B. Garde in a small article on this dynasty of rulers published in the Indian Antiquary, Vol. XLVII. pp. 242 ff. They have also been enlisted in D. R. Bhandarkar's Inscriptions of Northern India as Nos. 562, 576, 597, 603, 628, 636 and 642. While Bhandarkar's No. 562 (from Bhimpur in the Shivapuri District, dated V. 8. 1319=1262 A.D.) and No. 576 (from Rai in the same District, dated V. g. 1327-1270 A.D.) belong to Asalla (son of Nriverman, grandson of Chabada and greatgrandson of Paramadi), No. 697 (from Baraudi in the same District), dated V. S. 1336 (1279 A.D.). and No. 603 (from Narwar), dated V. 8. 1339, Jyeshtha-sudi 8, Wednesday (5th May 1283 A.D.), belong to the reign of Gopala and the second of the two records speaks of Jayapala, who was the legendary founder of the dynasty and was popularly known as Jajapella, and of Chapada (Chahada) who was an ancestor of Gopala and was responsible for the capture of Nalagiri (i.e. Nalapura-durga or the hill-fort of Narwar). No. 628 of Bhandarkar's List, dated V. 8. 1348, Chaitra-gudi 8; Thursday 27th March 1292 A.D.) comes from Suraways (Shivapuri District) and belongs to the reign of Ganapati, while No. 636 (in the Gwalior Museum) is dated in V. S. 1350 (1293 A.D.) falling in the reign of Ganapati and refers to Rana Chaohigadeva (wrongly read as Adhigadeva) who was a feudatory of Gopala. Bhandarkar's No. 642 (from Narwar) is dated V. S. 1306. Karttika-vadi 5, Friday 26th September 1298 A.D.), and represents king Ganapati as the son of Gopala, grandson of Asalla, great-grandson of Nrivarman (Naravarman) and greatgreat-grandson of Chahada. Some other records bearing dates in the later years of Gopala's reign have been noticed in the Annual Administration Report of the Archaeological Department, Gwalior State, as well as in H. N. Dvivedi's Gwalior Rajyake Abhilekh (Hindi), Gwalior, 1947. These are Dvivedi's No. 149 (from Narwar, dated V. S. 1341=1284 A.D.), No. 152 (from Balarpur in the Shivapuri District, dated V. S. 1342. Jyeshtha-vadi 3, Monday 23rd April 1285 A.D.) and No. 154 (from Pathrai in the same District, dated V. S. 1345, Vaisakha-vadi 2, Saturday 9th April 1289 A.D.). Cf. also his No. 140 from Narwar and No. 158 from Bachotar in the same District. Similarly Dvivedi's No. 176 (from Balarpur, dated V. S. 1356-1299 A.D.) and No. 177 (from the same place, dated V. 8. 1357-1300 A.D.) belong to the later years of Ganapati. The above records will show that Gopala's dates range between V. 8. 1336 (1279 A.D.) and 1348 (1289 A.D.) while Ganapati's dates fall between V. S. 1348 (1292 A.D.) and-1357 (1300 A.D.). A number of coins issued by Chahada and Asalla were discovered by Cunningham. The dates on the coins of the two kings range respectively between V. S. 1294 (?) and 1311 (.e. 1237-54 A.D.) and between V. S. 1311 and 1336 (i.e. 1254-79 A.D.) respectively. Chahada is no doubt the same as 1 The suggestion that the name of the family was Chahamana (Ray, DHNI, Vol. II, p. 834, noto l and pp. 1103-04) is closely wrong. The family name was really Jajapella which was Sanskritised as Yajvapala and amociated with mythical progenitor named Jayapala or Jajapella. * Some of those Annual Reports were not printed. Coint of Medieval India, PP. 92 f.; Ray, op. cit. p. 1103. Cf. R. D. Banerji, Num. Bupl., No. XXXIII, Pp. 80-83. (323)

Page #451
324 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA [VOL. XXXI Jahir Deo of Firishta and Chahar-i-Ajar of Minhajud-din. He was a contemporary of Sultan Napiruddin (1246-66 A.D.) of Delhi and has been described by Minhajuddin as the greatest of all the Raes' in the tract comprising 'Gwaliur, Chandiri, Nurwur and Malwah' and as having 5,000 horsemen and 200,000 footmen under bis command. In A.H. 649 (1251 A.D.) he is stated to have been defeated by Ghiyaguddin Balban on behalf of the Sultan and the fortress (at Nurwur according to Firishtal, which was constructed by him among defiles and passes, was taken and plundered.' But the said subjugation of Chahada of Narwar was apparently nominal as Chahada and his son Asalla could not have issued coins of their own if they were really subordinates of the Sultan. We have now also some coins of Ganapati. It is well known that the Muslims considered the issue of coins to be a monopoly of independent monarchs. After Ganapati nothing is known about the Yajvapala or Jajapella dynasty which may have been overthrown by Sultan 'Alauddin Khalji (12961316 A.D.). On this point we have no information in the Muslim chronicles. The statement that Chahada was the builder of the fortress of Narwar seems to be wrong. We have a copper-plate grant issued from Nalapura-mabidurga in V.S. 1177 (1120 A.D.) by an independent Kachchhapaghata king named Virasimha who was the son of Saradasimha and grandson of Gaganasimha. We have also seen how Chahada claimed only to have captured Nalagiri, i.e. the hill-fort of Narwar. About the beginning of 1955, I camped for a few days at Shivapuri, headquarters of the District of that name in the present Madhya Pradesh, and copied a number of inscriptions of the reign of king Gopala in the said area, one at Sesai and fifteen at Bangla. These records were found on stone pillars commemorating warriors killed in fighting and often bearing representations of footmen, horsemen and elephant-riders engaged in battle and of fallen warriors worshipping the Sivalinga or enjoying the company of celestial damsels in heaven. In some cases, the persons are represented as worshipping the Siva-linga jointly with their wives, implying thereby that the ladies committed Sati on the funeral pyre of their husbands. Generally only one face of the pillars bears such a representation above an inscription ; but in some cases all the four faces have carvings although only one of the faces bears an inscription. Many of the pillars have their head fluted and crowned with a pinnacle. The inscriptions exhibit considerable carelessness of the scribes. The characters are Nagari of the ordinary type and do not call for any special remark. It may, however, be pointed out that, in respect of calligraphy, these inscriptions cannot be compared with the beautifully engraved Yajvapala (Jajapella) prasastis preserved in the Gwalior Museum. The writing on many of the pillars is more or less damaged. The language of the records is corrupt Sanskrit, although the corruption of the language is more remarkable in some epigraphs than in others. A few of them are couched in verse. The orthography and grammar of the inscriptions are greatly influenced by the local dialect. The root yudh has been used to indicate 'to die in fighting', and the word yuddhita has been used with reference to a person who had fought in a battle and died in the course of the fight or as a result of it. All the pillars bearing the inscriptions published below were raised to perpetuate the memory of certain warriors who died this kind of herios death which was extolled in ancient India as highly meritorious. It is also apparent that the wives of some of the warriors committed Sati on the funeral pyre of their deceased husbands. Unfortunately the language of the records is generally defective and does not bring out the intended meaning quite clearly. This characteristic of leaving the meaning intended by the scribe in many cases to be guessed by the reader is generally noticed in the private medieval records of the Malwa-Rajasthan region and has already been referred to above. Tarikh-i-Firuzshali, Briggs' trans., Vol. I, p. 239; Tabagat-s-Nagiri, Ravorty's trans., Vol. II. DD. 690.91 and note; cf. also p. 175. Chahada ascended the throne earlier than 1234 A.D. as in that year he is stated to have dofoated Malik Nusrat-uddin Tayasal, a general of Sultan Iltatmish, on the bank of the Kali Sindh. *JAOS, Vol. VI. p. 542; Bhandarkar's List, No. 216. Mahabharata, XII, 98, 44-47. Cf. Journal of the Royal Asiatic Socidy of Bengal, Vol. XI, p. 70, note 8. So. Vol. XXX, pp. 192-93.

Page #452
No. 44] INSCRIPTIONS OF THE TIME OF YAJVAPALA GOPALA 1.-Inscription from Sesai, V. S. 1341 Sesal is a village about nine miles from Shivapuri, the headquarters of the District of that name. An inscription on a memorial stone-pilar in this village was noticed in the Annual Administration Report of the Archaeological Department, Gwalior State, for Samvat 1971 (No. 21), and in Dvivedi's Gwalior Rajyake Abhilekh, No. 141. Unfortunately the Report does not appear to have been published, while Dvivedi fails to notice that the inscription belongs to the reign of the Yajvapala (Jajapella) king Gopals. 325 The epigraph contains twelve lines of writing and covers an area about 12" by 9". The preservation of the writing is not satisfactory. The record bears the date: V. S. 1341, Pausha-vadi 1, Monday. The details of the date are irregular, but may refer to the 25th of December 1284 A.D. The inscription begins with the symbol for Siddham, followed by the word svasti. King Gopaladeva is then introduced with a string of epithets including Paramabhattaraka Maharajadhiraja Paramesvara and Paramamahesvara. Then it speaks of the rajya or rule of Jaitujahmadeva, 'the slave of the servants of cows and Brahmanas. Although his relations with Gopala is not specifically indicated, he was undoubtedly a subordinate ruler under the Yajvapala (Jajapella) monarch. He seems to be the same as Mahakumara or Kumara Jaitravarman called Jaitavrahmadeva, Jayatavrahmadeva or Jeyatavrahmadeva in the Bangla inscriptions (Nos. 3-5; cf. No. 15) edited below. He probably enjoyed the status of a sub-king or Yuvaraja. His mention in these records may be compared with that of a feudatory in some medieval inscriptions of Madhya Bharat and Rajasthan.1 The object of the record is found in lines 5 ff. It has been stated that Radeg Malayadeva of the family called Damgrot was judhita (i.e. yuddhita in the sense of 'dead as the result of fighting in a battle') in connection with a case of cattle-lifting at the pratoli (i.e. a street or ward) of Sesaigrama. It is further stated that his elder wife named Mahinide (i.e. Mahinidevi) and younger wife named Navulade (i.e. Navuladevi) also became judhita. It is clear that Malayadeva lost his life while resisting the operations of certain cattle-lifters at the village of Sesai. His two wives were probably killed by the enemies who appear to have invaded Malayadeva's residence at the village. The sentence that follows says how the memorial pillar bearing the inscription under study was caused to be made by Radeg Hirmana and Radeg Hamsaraja who were respectively the elder and younger sons of Malayadeva. The contraction ra, used in connection with the names of Malayadeva and his sons, stands for rauta which was derived from Sanskrit rajaputra and was commonly used as a title of subordinate chiefs. Sesai-grama is no doubt the village where the inscription has been found. TEXT 1 Siddham svasti eri[h] Prakri(kri)ya-virajamana- sakala-vira(ru)d-a 2 vali-samalamkrita | paramabhattaraka-maharajadhiraja 3 paramesva(va)ra-paramamabeeva(sva)ra-maharaja-irf-prithithvi)pa 1 See above, Vol. XXX, pp. 192, 193 and note 1. The language of the record may of course also suggest that the two wives of Malayadeva took part in the fighting with the cattle-lifters. From impressions. Expressed by symbol. The dandas are superfluous. The expression-prakriya-virajamana seems to mean flourishing in the exalted position'. One may also suggest prakritya for prakriya. The danda is unnecessary.

Page #453
326 EPIGRAPHJA INDICA [VOL. XXXI 4 ti-bakalarajya-. brimanta-Gopaladova' Il gau(87)-Vra(Brd)6 hmana-das-anudasah srimat-Jaistu]jahma'deva[b*) || ta6 sya rajya-samaye || Sesai-grame Damgrot-kula-ra-sri-Malaya7 deva[h*) pratoli-samghali-samayata-go-graha-nimi8 tta judhito?=svi(sti) [l*) tasya bharjya dvau samti* [l*) jeshta bharjya Mahi9 nidele-namah(ma) || laghur=bharjyall Navuladela nama sarasaraju10 dhito=sti13 [l*] ta[sya) putra(trau) dvau santi [1*] jashtals ralo-Hirmananah) laghu[bo] ral-Ham- 11 saraja[h*) kula-madhe(dhye) udo(ddyo)ta-karaka(kau) [I*) tasya17 kirtti[b*]*kara12 pitatyeki" || Samvatu 1341 Pausha-[va]di 1 Soma-dino judha" 11 2.-Inscriptions from Barigla, V. S. 1338 or 1337 Bangla is a small village about five miles to the east of the fort of Narwar. Near the village there is a vast stretch of rocky waste land covered with thorny shrubs. This area extends from the border of the village to the river Barua which is a small tributary of the Sindh and runs about a mile to the east of the village. It is studded with a number of memorial stone pillars, many of which are inscribed. A good many of these inscriptions refer to the death of certain warriors who lost their lives fighting on behalf of the Yajvapala (Jajapella) king Gopala against the Chandella monarch Viravarman whose known dates range between 1261 and 1286 A.D. We have selected The intended reading may have been rajya-pati. * Tho dandas are superfluous. * The intended reading is brimad-Gopaladevah. It has to be noticed that no word has been used to indicato Gopala's relation with the person mentioned in the following line, who was apparently the former's subordinato. This relation could have been expressed by writing Copiladeve prithivi-patau (cf. Select inscriptions, pp. 283, 286, 324, otc.). Road Srimaj-Jaio. The correct form of the name seems to be Jaitravarman. 'I.e. rauta. * The language is defective, but the morning is clear. Pratolt moans a street or ward of a town or village. Cf. abovo, Vol. I, pp. 333-34 (verso 13), 337; Bose, History of the Candellas, p. 150. Tho fight was in pratsit of Seasi in resisting 98-grahana by somo enemies. Sanghadi may stand for Sanskrit sanghaffa, 'a battle'. This is the same as yuddhita moaning 'died in fighting's found in some of the Bangla inscriptione odited below. . Read bharye dve stai. Road jyeshta bharyd. * I. o. Mahirideur. u Read bharya. 11.e. Navuladevi. The language of the passage is dofoctive. But the morning seems to be that tho two wives of Malayadors lost their lives in the hands of the cattle-lifters. The intended reading of the passage may have been hand yudd it atal meaning that the two ladies were killed in the course of the battle violently. 14 Road atab. 15 Read jyeskthal. 16 I.e. rauta. 17 The intended reading rooms to bo tabhyam meaning Hirmana-Hashsarajabhydm. The word fanya may also moan Malayadevasya. But in that caso tabhyam should have to be added to the text. The pillar soms to bave been raised in the memory of Malayadeva and his wives by his two sons. # This refers to the momorial stone bearing the inscription. Cf. abovo, Vol. XXVIII, p. 184. 19 Road karitati. ** Read Sanuar. 1 Road yuddham.

Page #454
INSCRIPTIONS OF THE TIME OF YAJVAPALA GOPALA-PLATE I 1.- INSCRIPTION FROM SESAI, V.S. 1341 samiMtrI ramAdidhAtamA namilAvara galI para sarUvArakA kAma AdhAra va sparamamAvarama sArI bImA tisakalApa cImanagapAlA devAzI yA hAtAmadAramAna ar spano nAmamazrAle se grAmeliyo cIna udabatolI cAdi samAsAngAyanita tasa tasyatA upauvA matitakA mAha dilAmAlInIlA vala tAbhasarakAra 10ziva honAnimA mAnalA sabakulamaghe hotu kapakanampakAIkA Scale: One-half

Page #455
2.- INSCRIPTIONS FROM BANGLA, V.S. 1338 INSCRIPTION No. I SHALPHABETHEREP HYMESHRESTHETERTELLIL LABETET RELIANCEDERELLSTAT AMELUERIMENEFITS Scale: One-half

Page #456
327 No. 44] INSCRIPTIONS OF THE TIME OF YAJVAPALA GOPALA seven (Nos. 1-7) out of those records for publication, although the remaining eight records (Nos. 8-15) have also been noticed in an appendix. Seven such epigraphs were first briefly noticed in the Annual Administration Report of the Archaeological Department, Gwalior State, for V. S. 1991 (193435), 1938, pp. 8, 12, 25-26 (Nos. 7-13), and then in Dvivedi's List, Nos. 133-39. Although these meagre notices are not free from errors, they should have attracted the attention of scholars, which they rightly deserve. Unfortunately even the authors of the recently published works on the history of the Chandellas have not taken their evidence into cognizance.1 The date of the battle between the forces of Gopala and those of Viravarman, in which the partisans of the former lost their lives, is quoted in six of the records (Nos. 2, 4-6, 9 and 12) as V.S. 1338, Chaitra-sudi 7, Friday. It regularly corresponds to the 28th March 1281 A.D. In one case (No. 3), the week-day, is quoted as Chaitra-sudi 2, Saturday, instead of Chaitra-sudi 7, Friday, of the other cases (Nos. 1-2, 4-9, 11-12; cf. also No. 10), and in five cases (Nos. 1, 7-8, 10 and 15) the year is given as V. S. 1337. The confusion about the week-day is apparently due to an error of the scribe concerned. But the reference to both V. S. 1338 and 1337 to indicate the same year may be explained away. If the year is regarded as Karttikadi, V. 8. 1338 current was the same as V. S. 1337 expired. In some cases, the warriors specifically claim to have obtained victory in the battle. It is clear that the army of Viravarman invaded the kingdom of Yajvapala (Jajapella) Gopala and succeeded in penetrating as far as the immediate neighbourhood of the latter's capital Nalapura (Narwar). But the Yajvapala forces then offered battle and repulsed the invaders. The Chandella king thus seems to have been defeated in his contest with the Yajvapalas after having gained some initial success. The battle referred to in the inscriptions probably lasted only for a day. A large number of soldiers on Viravarman's side must also have lost their lives; but there is no record of that besides vague claims on behalf of the partisans of Gopala in the records under study. The battle is stated to have been fought on the banks of the river variously called Valuva, Voluka, Valua, Valuba, Valuka and Valuka which is no other than the modern Barua. The identity of the invading king Viravarman is made clear by his mention in one record (No. 2) as Charhdilla (Chandella), by another (No. 1) referring to his association with Jejahuti, and by two others (Nos. 8 and 11) describing him as the lord of Jajabhukti and the king of Jejahuti respectively. Jejahuti and Jejabhukti are variant forms of the name applied to the Chandella dominions, Jejaka-bhukti, Jejaka-desa and Jejaka-mandala being often mentioned in the records of the Chandellas themselves." Two of these records (Nos. 1 and 11) further say that Viravarman was accompanied by four other kings who were no doubt his allies or vassals. But no other details about these rulers are given. The records from Bangla throw some light on the interpretation of a passage in the Dahi copperplate grant of Chandella Viravarman which bears the date V. S. 1337, Vaisakha-sudi 15, Sunday. The inscription, which is now lost, was secured by Ellis in 1848 from Dahi, 44 miles to the east of Bijawar in Bundelkhand, and he supplied a note on its contents (based on a hopelessly inaccurate transcript) to Cunningham who succeeded in suggesting some corrections on the basis of a transcript (also erroneous) that was prepared by him from an impression of the record. Kielhorn equated the date with the 4th May 1281 A.D. which is just a little over one month later than the date of the 1 See N. Bose, History of the Candellas, Calcutta, 1956; The Struggle for the Empire, Bomby, 1957, pp. 60, 146. See Ray, op. cit., pp. 669-70 and notes. The name was supposed to have been derived from that of Jayasakti, popularly called Jaja or Jejaka. A Kalachuri inscription (above, Vol. I, p. 35, verse 21) mentions the Chandella kingdom as Jejabhuktika. Al-Birani mentions Kajuraha (Khajuraho, the capital of the Chandellna) as the capital of Jehahati (trans. Sachau, Vol. I, p. 202). The vernacular form of the name is Jajahat! or Jajahoti (above, Vol. I, p. 218). Bhandarkar's List, No. 600. See Cunningham's Reports, Vol. XXXI, pp. 74 ff. Kielhorn's Northern List, above, Vol. V, App., pp. 34 f., No. 240.

Page #457
338 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA [VOL. XXXI Bangla inscriptions (viz. 28th March 1281 A.D.). It will be seen that the same year was regarded as V.8. 1938 in most of the Bangla inscriptions and as V.8. 1337 in the Dahi plate and in several epigraphs from Bangla. According to Ellis, his copper-plate inscription records the grant of the village of Dahi in favour of a Brahmana named 'Balbhadra Mallaya, an illustrious ohief of distinguished bravery, who has conquered the Rajas of Nalpur, Gopal-Madhuban, Hatta, Har-raj, Gopagiri, Bardhi, the Turks, and rulers from Kashmir'. Cunningham pointed out that the grant was made by Chandella Viravarman of Kalanjara in favour of Mallaya of the Kabyapa gotra, who conquered the lord of Narwar (Samarayugaparajita Nalapurapati) and the ruler of Mathura (Gopala Madhuvanakadhipa) and Hariraja of Gwalior (Gopagiri)'. Although Cunningham's transcript and interpertation are apparently defective, later writers (including the authors of the most recent works on the history of the Chandellas, referred to above) have generally accepted his views. But Bhandarkar rightly suggested long ago that one of the adversaries of the Chandella king Viravarman mentioned in the Dahi grant was the Yajvapala king Gopala of Nalapura. There is little doubt that the Dahi grant mentions Nalapura-pati Gopala as one of the rulers vanquished by Mallaya who was probably & general of Viravarman. The Chandella prasastikara, who composed the record, seems to have given here & partisan's reading of the results of Viravarman's invasion of the kingdom of Gopala. Inscription No. 1 is a record in five lines of prose composition beginning with the symbol for Siddham. It says how, when Paramabhatfaraka Maharajadhiraja Gopala was ruling from Nalapura-durga, Maharaja Viravarman of Jejahuti arrived at Nalapura together with four other kings, on Friday, Chaitra-eudi 7, V. S. 1337. It further says that Ranaka Visala, who was the husband, fought in the field near the river Valuva and that mahasati Dhumadevi became famous. There is of course little doubt about the intended meaning of the inscription, although it has not been made quite clear by the boribe. Apparently Ranaka Visala, no doubt a feudatory of the Yajvapala (Jajapella) king Gopala, died while fighting against the invading army of Vira varman and his wife Dhuma burnt herself on his funeral pyre. Inscription No. 2 begins with the Siddham symbol followed by the word Siddhih. It is writtan partly in verse and partly in prose. The metre of the two stanzas at the beginning of the record is Anushfubh. The verses speak of the same thing as the proge part that follows. Raya-rauta Gajavaha-rauta Vandana, who was the son of Rauta Deva and grandson of Rauta Bhoja, is stated to have fought on the bank of the river Voluka or Valua at Nalapura in a battle against the Chandilla (Chandella) Maharaja Viravarman on behalf of Maharaja Gopala on Friday, Chattra-sudi 7, V. S. 1338. The name of the river is quoted as Voluka in the versified portion of the inscription and as Valua in its prose part. Vandana, who enjoyed the titles Raya-rauta and Gajavaha-rauta, was no doubt a feudatory of king Gopala. Although it has not been made clear by the language of the inscription, Vandana must have died in the battle. In verse 2, the chief is stated to have fought (i.e. died fighting) on the back of a horse after having killed many soldiers of Viravarmen's side. Inscription No. 3 begins with the Siddham symbol followed by the date Samvat 1338 and the word svasti. It then speaks of Paramabhatfaraka Parametvara Paramamahesvara Gopaladova, Mahakumara Jaitavrahmadeva (i.e. Jaitravarmadeva) and Mahapradhana Rao (i.e. Rauta) Dejai without specifically mentioning the relations that must have existed among the three. There is, however, no doubt that the Mahapradhana (also called Pradhana in Nos. 10 and 16 and Mantrin in No. 9) was serving directly under the Mahalumara (also called Kumara in No. 16 below) who was a subordinate of Gopala. All three appear to be described as belonging to what has been called Jvajvakullavamsa which may be a mistake for Yajvapala-varba or 1 See Ray, DANI, Vol. II, pp. 732-33, N. Bose, op. cit., p. III: The Strugyle for the Empire, p. 146. CY. his List, No. 600.

Page #458
No. 44] INSCRIPTIONS OF THE TIME OF YAJVAPALA GOPALA Jajapella-vamsa. The title Mahakumara borne by princes is well known from the inscriptions especially of the later Paramaras. Jaitravarman seems to have been the eldest son of Gopala and the de facto ruler of the Yajvapala (Jajapella) kingdom during the later years of his father's reign. He, however, seems to have predeceased his father as the latter's throne passed after his death to his other son Ganapati. The title Mahapradhana appears to have been borne by the chief administrator or minister of the kingdom." 329 The record then speaks of Radeg (i.e. Rauta) Haradeva who was the son of Radeg (i.e. Rauta) Kumvaraseha (Kumarasimha) and is probably stated to have belonged to the Chaupaha-maniks family. Whether Chaunaha is a mistake for Chauhana cannot be determined. The inscription next speaks of the battle fought in the field near the Valaba river. It does not mention the Chandella king,, with whose forces the battle referred to in the record was undoubtedly fought. The inscription ends with the date: Chaitra-sudi 2, Saturday, which seems to be a mistake for Chaitra-sudi 7, Friday. Inscription No. 4 begins with the Siddham symbol followed by the date: V. S. 1338, Chaitrasudi 7, Friday. It is then said that at that time, when Maharajadhiraja Gopala was ruling at Nalapura-durga and Ravata Jayatavrahmadeva (i.e. Jaitravarmadeva) and Mahapradhana Dejai were running the administration, a battle was fought with king Viravrahmadeva (i.e. Viravarmadeva) in the field near the river Valuva. The title ravata was derived from Sanskrit rajaputra and seems to have been used as a variant of rauta. The concluding part of the inscription mentions Rajaputra Arasiha (i.e. Arisimha) and his son Dhadhaheu as well as Rajputra Sihada. These three persons must have died in the battle, although that fact has not been clearly stated. The last sentence of the inscription seems to refer to a lady who committed Sati. The language of lines 1-8 of Inscription No. 5 is similar to that of lines 1-9 of Inscription No. 4. The concluding part of Inscription No. 5 speaks of certain persons whose names are doubtful but may be Rajaputra Lasibhata, Vatha, Dede, Ra (i.e. Rauta) Sihadatta (i.e. Simhadatta), Sthadatta's son Rana Gaughosena, and Mamaladeva. Although the word used with reference to these persons is merely yudham, there is no doubt that they died in fighting in the battle against the invading forces of Viravarman. The concluding words of the inscription are unintelligible. The language of Inscription No. 6, which is indifferently engraved, is exceptionally corrupt. After the Siddham symbol followed by the word siddhih and the date: V.S. 1338, Chaitra-sudi 7, Friday, there comes a metrically defective stanza referring to the battle fought on behalf of Gopala on the bank of the river Valuka. The fourth foot of the stanza is unintelligible. The following portion in prose speaks of the battle fought during the sovereignty of Maharajadhirajapati Paramesvara Paramamahesvara Gopala. It seems to state further that Gotinoduna, son of Jadeva (Jayadeva ?), fought against Viravarman and won victory in the battle after having killed ten soldiers of the other side. Inscription No. 7 consists of five stanzas in the Anushtubh metre followed by the date: V.S. 1337, Chaitra-sudi 7, Friday. Verses 1-2 of the inscription speak of a hero. His name seems to be Giyaka whose father was a distinguished archer and whose sons were named Indra and Vatsa. Verse 3 says how there was a terrible battle between Viravarman and king Gopala on the bank of the river Valuka. Verses 4-5 state that Giyaka, who was devoted to his master and taught the science of archery to his sons Indra and Vatsa, died in fighting (yuddhita) after having defeated the enemies in battle and offered the glory of his victory to king Gopala. 1 See Ray, op. cit., pp. 882 ff. For a Mahakumara in the Kalachuri family, see ibid., p. 800. For two Mahapradhanas appointed by a Chaulukya king, see ibid., p. 1033. It is also possible to think the Sihada was a resident of a locality called Dhadhahou.

Page #459
330 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA (VOL. XXXI TEXT Inscription No. 18 1 Siddham' [l*]Samvat 1337 Chaitra-sudi 7 Su(su)kro | ady-eha kriman-Nalapura durgre(rge) samasta-[raj-ava)2 li-samalalamkrita-paramabhactarak-ety-adi-maharajadhiraja-brimad-GO3 paladeva-di(vi)jaya-rajye | ity=asmin kale varttamane Jejahuti-sam-mahara4 ja-sri(sri)mad-Viravarmmadevah chaturbhi rajna sa[ha] Nalapure samayatah Valu[v]a nadi6 kshetre l' pati-Visala-sat-Ranekos yuddhitaho | mahasati [Dhu]madevi prasiddhato :/ Inscription No. 211 1 Siddham" || Siddhih || Karye Gopala2 bhupasya Vardana rana-[nam!). 3 ditah | pautrah sri-Bhojade4 vasya putro Dev-abhidhasya 5 cha || [1*] Voluka-saritas-tire 6 samta(gra)me Viravarmmanah yu7 yamdhels turag-arudho nihatya su8 bhatanva(n=ba)hun | 2 Sam 1338 9 Chaitra-sudi 7 sukra-vara | Sri-Nala10 pure | maharaja-sri-Gopaladeva11 karya Chamdillah-maharaja-sri12 Viravarmma-samgrama-vyatikaroio | r.13 uta-Bhojadeva-p&utro rauta-Dev[a]14 putro rayarauta-gajavaharau15 ta-Vamdano Valu-nadi-navestate) 16 yuyudha ||16 1 From impressions. * This is No. 224 of A. R, Ep., 1954-58, Appendix B. * Expressed by symbol which has, however, not the usual globular sign at the end. * Read samalarhkrita or samalamkrita. Paramabhaffrak-Ely-adio should better be read before samasta. . This contraction may stand for samrat. * Read chaturbht (or chaturblia) rajabhih. * The danda is superfluous. . Read sad-Rapako. This word has been used to indicato Visala's death in fighting. 10 The intended meaning of this sentence is that Dhamddel committed Sax. 11 This is No. 219 of A. R. Rp., 1954-56, Appendix B. 11 Expressed by symbol. 12 Read yuyudht as in line 16. The word has been used to indioste Vandana's death in fighting. 1. This is a variant of the family name Chandella. 15 The word vyatikara here means either 'an incident, ocurrence or affair' or 'a calamity'. 1. There is a slanting danda attached to the second member of the double danda to indicate the end of the writing.

Page #460
INSCRIPTIONS OF THE TIME OF YAJVAPALA GOPALA-PLATE I 2.-- INSCRIPTIONS FROM BANGLA, V.S. 1338 Inscription No. 2 US IV V 50 siji karita gopAla tapasya vAdAmodara dinApovAzAtAz2Ara vasyaputroda vA tighasya vAlukAsaritasIdha saM7 meviilvaamaagaayaa| citavamAnahAnihatvasa TAnna tIna bArsa1138 / sudipA pAne zAnala punemA sjaagaapaandevaa| hAta dilmhaanaaddaayaa| 12vIsa grAmavAlikAmA uzAzalapAtrokAravA 14pAjapAtAjavAdanAra nagadagAvalyAnapAna sudhA IVAN Scale: One-third

Page #461
INSCRIPTIONS OF THE TIME OF YAJVAPALA GOPALA-PLATE II Inscription NO. 3 16 saMvat 1338 pratiH zrI manAla purAna 2 parama: nahI : patra mesrana:panamaH mAhavA paragaHgu namarAja nAmako pAlade vA mahA kumArI mahApra bArA / OM kuladevikA darva mAnake kulavadha devadeva nAkrama bAdhA 'diu sanada ne !! 8 napA Scale: One-half

Page #462
331 No. 44] INSCRIPTIONS OF THE TIME OF YAJVAPALA GOPALA Inscription No. 31 1 Siddham'[l*]Sarhvat 1338 sta(sva)stih || Sriman-Nalla (la)pura-durgat || 2 paramah(ma)bhatyarakah paramesta(sva)rah paramah(ma)maba(he)sva(sva)3 ra[b*) paragah(ma)gurah(ruh) paramaraja[h*j' era(sri)mad-Gopalla (la) deva(vah1) mahakumarah sro(fri)-(Jaistavrahmadeva[h*1* | mahapra0 dhana(nah) ra- [Dojai) | Jvajvakulla -vamse | eva[m] kala(la) 8 varttamane || Chaunahamanikah(ka)?-kula(le) vardy? " 7 ra-Kumvaraseha'-putrah ra10-Ha[ra]deva[b*] | yuddhe Vald8 ba-nadya[b*) kshetrah(tre) panchamapayekasu" yuddhan | Chaitra-su9 di 2 Sa(Sa)nau" dine || Inscription No. 41 1 Biddham [1] Samvat 1338 Chaitra-sudi 7 Su(su)kro | 2 ady=eha srima[n*)-Nalapura-durgresrgge) | mahara3 jadbiraja-sri-Gopalada(da)va-vijaya-ra4 jye tasmin kale varttamane ra[vata)5 Jayatavrahmadeva16-mahapradhana-Dejai6 parigrabi-gadani-vyaparita-samayei 1 raja(ja)-bri-Vira vrahmadova!?-samgrame Valuva 1 This is No. 216 of A. R. Ep., 1964-65, Appendix B. * Expressed by symbol. * The expressions paramaguru and paramaraja are not generally met with in the string of royal epithets found in inscriptions. * The correct form of the name, given here and in No. 15 as Jaita", in No. 4 as Jayatao and in No. 5 Jeyata, seems to be Jaitravarmadeva. I. e. rauta. * If this may be regarded as a mistake for Yajvapala or Jajapelia, king Gopala and his subordinates Jaitravarman and Dejai all belonged to the same family. As suggested above, Mahakumara Jaitravarman may have been aon of Gopala. It is difficult to determine whether the Arst part of the family name is a mistake for Chauhana. . The danda is superfluous. I.e. rauta-Kumarasimha. 10 I.e. rauta. The meaning of the passage is obscure. Is the intended reading pancha-padatikaib? 1 This word seems to have been used here in the sense of yuddhital found elsewhere. 1 This seems to be a mistake for di 7 Sulert w quoted elsewhere. 14 This is No. 220 of A. R. Ep., 1964-65, Appendix B. 15 The correct form of the name, given as Jayata here, Jaita in Nos. 3 and 15, and Jeyata in No. 6. seems to be Jaitravarman. ** The language of the passage is defootive. But it apparently refers to the time when Jaitravarman and Dejai were conducting the affairs of administration during the reign of Gopala. 1 The correct form of this name as given in Nos. 1-2, 6-9 and 18 is Viravarman.

Page #463
899 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA (VOL. XXXI 8 nadi-sho(kshe)tra=avasita-yudham(ddham) rajaputra/h*1 9 Arasiba[b*]" asya putra[h*] Dhadhaheu ra10 japutra-Sihada. || Devasa-Vatita y[u)11 dha || sati | Inscription No. 54 1 Siddham. [l* Samvat 1338 Chaitra-sudi 7 Su(su)kre 2 ady=eha srima[n*)-Nalapura-dugre(rge) maha3 rajadhiraja-sri-Gopaladeva-vi4 jaya-rajye tasmin kale vatta(rtta)ma5 na(no) | bri-Joyatavra[hmade]va-mahapradhana6 Dejer | parigraha..gadanio-vyapare(ri)7 ta-samyaraja(ja)-bri-Viravrahmadeva 10 8 samgrama Valuka-nadi-[kshetr)-av[asi)9 [ta)-yudham(ddham ) rajaputra-La[sibhata [!] Vatha[b*] Dede 10 ra-Sihadatt-asya" putra[h*) rana(na) 11 G[au]gho[se]na[b*) | Mamalah(la)deva[h*) 12 yudha" || she(kshe)tre Sabhammas[y]a*116 Inscription No.615 1 Siddham | Siddhih || Sarhvart(vat) 1338 2 Chaitra-sudi 7 Sukre [l*] Valuka3 saritas-tire yuddham saha Vira4 vyarmmapah | Gopaladeva-ka 1 The name seems to be the same as Arisimha. Those persons must have lost their lives in the battle referred to. . This obeouro passage seems to mean that a person named Vatita who was a resident of Davies (modern Dewast) lost his life in the battle and that his wifo committed Sali. Deudea-Vafita may also mean two persons named Devisa and Vetita. . This is No. 221 of A. R. Ep., 1964-65, Appendix B. Expressed by symbol.. * The corroot form of the name, given elsewhere (Nos. 3-4, 15) as Jaita or Jayata, seems to be Jaitravarman. This name is alsowhere given Dejai. The following danda is superfluous. . For this doivotive Passage 100 note on the corresponding passage in No. 4 above. Head samayd. 10 The corroot form of the base in Viravarman a given in some of the inscriptions (Nos. 1-2, 8-9, 16). 11 I.e. rdula. 11 Read Sinhadattas tarya. This word bm been wed to indicate the fact that the persona mentioned lost their lives in fighting. 14 The passage is obaouro but may mean that the persons in question died while fighting in an area belonging to a person named Sabharma. 15 This is No. 212 of A. R. Ep., 1984-86, Appendix B. 16 Raad varmmand.

Page #464
8 10 INSCRIPTIONS OF THE TIME OF YAJVAPALA GOPALA PLATE III 2. - INSCRIPTIONS FROM BANGLA, V.S. 1338 Inscription No. 4 20 kAlamAna za nAdAna madanibhApatisa baladevasa gabhavalA DAKE vaDA saravAvadana 1 Scale: One-half 8 10

Page #465
2.--INSCRIPTIONS FROM BANGLA, V.S. 1338 Inscription No. 5 wsings RSS M MESMO Scale: One-half

Page #466
9:33 No. 44] INSCRIPTIONS OF THE TIME OF YAJVAPALA GOPALA Brye janmamitam rana-manganam' [l*) 6 Nalapura-du(du)rgat naha7 rajashi(dhi)ra[ja*]pati-pana(ra)8 mesva(sva)ra-paramamahesva(sva)9 ra-sri-Gopaladeva-ra10 jye samtanagham kruuddha-- 11 ranam Jadeva-suta-Gotinoduna. 12 Viravarmmana saha 13 yuddham dabavatarhi ja14 nam hri(ha)tva yuddham jita(tam) [l*] tam) (1) Inscription No.70 1 ...............m=urvvyam=avyahata-parakramah | Dhanurddhara iti 2 khyato ......' kulla*)-sambhavah || 1 G[iya]kas=tanaya[s=ta][sya*] vasba)bhuva va[ra]3 vikramah | ath=ritasya sutav=Im[dra)-Vatsav=i[ti] va(ba)bhuvatuh. || 2 . 4 Sri-Vira[varmana] sakam Valuka-tatini-tate | tada pra[va)B r [tti]tam raudram yuddham (Gopala-bhubhu]jah || 3 Vairinah samard 6 jitva datvasttva) [sva]-vijaya-sriyam(yam ) [Grimad-G8]paladovaya sv[ami)7 nd svami-bhaktiman || [4] Sa tabhyam=Indra-Va[tajabbyam-a8 bhyasta-dhanur-agamah | [mu]nitih(bhih) samstutas-tatra (Giya]ko 9 bhuvi yuddhitah || 5 Sarhvat 1337 Chaitra-sudi 7 Sukro || APPENDIX None of the other eight inscriptions from Bangia copied by me can be completely deciphered owing to unsatisfactory preservation and careless incision. They are briefly noticed below. 1 This is a metrically defective staaze, the meaning of the fourth foot of which is obsoure. If a name like Rand Mangane is read here, it will not tally with the name given in line 11 below. * This stands for the Sanskrit word kruddha ; but the preceding word, the reading of which is doubtful, is unintelligible. The reading of the passago is doubtful. If the name of the hero is read here as Gotinoduna, it will not tally with the one given in line 5 above. It is difficult to determine whether the reading intended is Golinodesa, (3rd cano-ending) or Golinadunad (1st case-ending) or Gotinandinak (6th case-ending). The language of the passage is defective and its reading doubtful; but it seems to refer to ten persons of the onomy's side, who were killed by the hero in whose memory the pillar ww raised. . This is No. 222 of A. R. Ep., 1964-66, Appendix B. . There appears to be a symbol for Siddham at the beginning of the lino. The name of a family quoted here is doubtful.

Page #467
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA [VOL. XXXI No. 8. This is No. 214 of A. R. Ep., 1954-55, Appendix B. There are altogether 12 lines of writing in the inscription. Of these, lines 1-8 run as follows: 1 Siddham1 [*] Vaghelaka-vamsa(se) Simhe2-nama dhanurdharo 2 va(ba)bhuva [*] tasya putro Gamguko va(ba)bhuva | asya 3 putrau Imdauva(ka)-Kaukau va(ba)bhuvatuh | Nalapura[stha] 4 rajno Gopaladevasya karyena Jejamu (bhu)kt-i 5 sva(eva)rena Viravarmmana saha Valuka-nadi 6 tire Imdauko pitra Gamgukena bhratra cha 7 Kaukena sahito rane yuddhitah || 8 Sam 1337 Chaitra-sudi 7 Sukra-dine || These lines state that Ganguka (son of the archer Simhe or Simha of the Vaghelaka family) died along with his two sons named Indauka and Kauka in fighting against Viravarman, lord of Jejabhukti, on behalf of king Gopala of Nalapura. The heroes appear to have claimed descent from the Chaulukya-Vaghela dynasty of Gujarat. The description of Viravarman as the lord of Jejabhukti is interesting to note. This form of the name of the Chandella territory is more Sanskritic than Jejahuti mentioned in Nos. 1 and 11. The year of the Vikrama Samvat is quoted as 1337 as in Nos. 1, 7, 10 and 15 instead of 1338 as in Nos. 2, 4-6, 9 and 12. 334 || || Lines 9-10 of this inscription cannot be fully deciphered. Lines 11-12 appear to be engraved by a different hand. Their language is also very much defective. The last sentence of the record in these two lines appears to read asya Imdankasya pachave idanim-ashtam kumaria rayana varaitu. This may mean that eight girls committed Sati on the funeral pyre of Indauka. The word rayana seems to be a mistake for marana[m*]. No. 9.-This is No. 21S of A.R. Ep., 1954-55, Appendix B. There are altogether eight lines of writing. Of these, lines 1-5 read as follows: 1 Siddham3 [*] siddhi[h [*] Samvatu(vat) 1338 Chaitra-sudi(di) 7 Su(Su)kre 2 Nalapura-durge Ari(sri)-rajadhiraja-Go 3 paladeva[b] | math[tr]i-yo(kt)-Deja-parigrahi-ga 4 dani || ra[ja]-eri(ari)-Vi(VI)ravramhadee' Valua 5 nadi she(kshe)tre yudham(ddham) Kali-Suya-Lele nama. 1 Expressed by a symbol which has not the usual globular mark at the right end and looks slightly different from the other cases of its use in the epigraphs published here. The name may have been Simhe or Simha. In the latter case, we have to suggest Simha-nama or Simh t Expressed by symbol. The name is given as Dejai in Nos. 3-4, as Deje in No. 5 and as Deja in Nos. 10 and 15. He was the Mahd. pradhana of the Yajvapala (Jajapella) kingdom. No. 10 calls him Pradhana. In the present epigraph he seems to be called a Mantrin. Read Viravarmadevena. These are probably some of the persons who died in fighting.

Page #468
INSCRIPTIONS OF THE TIME OF VAJAVAPALA GOPALA 2.- INSCRIPTIONS FROM BANGLA, V.S. 1338 Inscription No. 6 sidi| banA diekA natijIva pAhAvIta kariga vA pA nadiekA tanAma 8414 Scale one half

Page #469
2 2.INSCRIPTIONS FROM BANGLA, V.S. 1338 Inscription No. 7 ke ho kA panava vinayata vibhanAI nidAna Thajaha se anajAne mAladevAyAca vAskArAvitra lineK panavela paMcabhara viniHsRtakakA mitabhASa 20441 2 Scale: Four-fifths 8

Page #470
No. 44] INSCRIPTIONS OF THE TIME OF YAJVAPALA GOPALA 335 Lines 6-7 of this reoord appear to contain some additional personal names. There is probably reference to a lady committing Sati in line 8. No. 10.-This is No. 223 of A.R. Ep., 1954-55, Appendix B. There are altoynther nine lines of writing. Of these, lines 1-5 read as follows: 1 Siddham [I*] Samvatu(vat) 1337 Chaitra sudi.. 9 Su(su)kre Valua-nadi-sho(kshe)tra-.. 3 .Sri-rajadhiraja(ja)-Go4 paladeva[h*) pradhana-Deja -mada5 ni-karya...........raja Vi(VI)ra The inscription speaks of the field on the bank of the river Valua, of Rijadhiraja Gopala and his Pradhana (elsewhere called Mahapradhana) Deja(Dejai) as well as of Raja Viravarman. The year of the Vikrama Samvat is quoted as 1337 as in Nos. 1 and 7-8 and not as 1338 as in Nos. 2, 4-6, 9 and 12. No. 11. This is No. 218 of A.R. Ep., 1954-55, Appendix B. There are altogether 5 lines of writing. They read as follows: 1 ..Budi' 7 Su(su)kro | ady=eha sriman-Nalapuro maha... 2 ..mad-Gopaladeva[*] 3 []jahuti-raja(ja)-[ari)-Vira[vra]hma[dova][**] chatu[rbhih) ra ..saha Nalapure samayatah| Valua-nadi-.. 5 ..jeko yuddhitah || The text of this record is similar to that of No. 1 edited above. Most of the lounge can be filled up with the help of that inscription. No. 12.-This is No. 217 of A.R. Bp., 1954-55, Appendix B. In line 2,....tu 1338 Chaitrasudi 7 Su(Su)kre can be read. This date shows that the pillar bearing the inscription Was raised in memory of a partisan (or several partisans) of Yajvapala (Jajapella) Gopala on his (or their) death in fighting with the invading forces of Chandella Viravarman. But the details of the record are not clear. No. 13.-This is No. 225 of A.R. Ep., 1954-55, Appendix B. The inscription is very much damaged. No. 14.-This is No. 226 of A.R. Ep., 1954-55, Appendix B. It is a fragmentary record. None of the details gathered from Nog. 1-7 can be traced in this epigraph. It seems to belong to the reign of Yajvapala (Jajapella) Gopala, as the writing closely resembles that of the other records. But it is not possible to be sure on this point. 1 Expressed by symbol. * The figure for 7 seems to have broken away here. The namo io quoted olaowbore as Dejai (Nos. 3-4), Deje (No. 5) and Daja (Nos. 9, 15). Ho is called Maha. pradhana in Nos. 3-5 and Mantrin in No. 9. * Madani (of. No. 16 below) seems to be a mistake for gadani found in this context in Nos. 4-5 and 9. The word lost before sudi was no doubt Chaitra. It is, however, impossible to say whether the year was quoted as 1338 or 1337. * The word damaged here evidently stood for Samval.

Page #471
336 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA [VOL. XXXI No. 15. This is No. 215 of 1954-55. The inscription is in 11 lines, of which lines 1-6 read as follows: 1 Siddham1 [*] Siddhi[h] Sarhvat 1337 Chaitra-sudi 7 Su 2 kre Na(Na)lapura-durga rajadhi(dhi) . 3 jaja)-ri(k)-Gopaladeva(b*] || Kum[ra-ri(r) 4 Jaitava(bra)[hma]deva[b] | pradhana-Deja-pariga(gra)[6] 5 madani. jay [kr] ari(ari)-Vi(VI)rava[rma]deva[*] || 6 raja. Line 10 reads: Valua-nadi-vi(ti)ra-she(kshe)[tre] judham(yudd'a). 1 Expressed by symbol. The year of the date agrees with that in Nos. 1, 7-8 and 10, although in Nos. 2, 4, 6, 9 and 12 it is given as This word in gadani in Nos. 4, 5 and 9 but madani in No. 10. 1338.

Page #472
INDEX BY K. V. RAMESH, B.A. (Hons.) [The figures refer to pages, aftor & figure to footnotes, and add to additions. The following other abbroviations are also used : an.-suthor; c.capital; ch.=chief; Chron. -Chronicle ; ci. city;co.=country: com.composer; de.deity: dl. district or division; do.ditto; dy.=dynasty: E. Eastern; engr. engraver; ep.- epithet; f.-family: fe.fomale ; feud.feudatory; gen.-general; gr.-grant, grants; hist.-historical; in. inscription, inscriptions; k. king; l.locality ; l.m. linear measure, land measure; m.=male; min. minister; mo.mountain; myth.mythological; 1.name; N.=Northern; off. office, officer; pl.=plate, plates; pr.=prince, princess; prov.=province; 9.-queen; rel.=religious; ri, river; 8.=Southern ; 8.9. same as; nr.= surname; te.-tomple; Tel.-Telugu; t.d.=territorial division; fit. title; tn. town; tk.-taluk; vj.villago; W.-Wostern; wk.=work; w =weight.] A PAGES 74 PAGES Agastya, ascetic, . . 95 Aghate-pattana, tn., 242 Aghatapura, 8.a. Ahar, do., . 240 Agni Purana, 113 n Agra, ci., 239 agrahara, . . 2 and n, 3, 4 n, 5, 7, 38, 90 agrahara-Rathakara, Ahar, tn.. . . . . . . 240-42 Ahisarman, M., 300 . 26-27 a, archaic form of . . . a, initial, * 31, 37, 282, 290 4, initial, . . . 37, 232, 277, 290 4, modial, . . 206 1, medial, : 2, 57, 182 n, 206, 232, 238 abdar-khanal, . . . . . . 82 Abhapari, mo. . . . . . 11 Abhayapala, Pratihara k., . . . Abhidhanappadipika, tok., . . . 292 Abhinava-Varinas-kataka, 8.a. Cuttack, do., 04n Abhinava-Varkpavisi, do.. . 94 and n, 96-97 Abhirs, community, . . . 287, 289, 294 abhitraramanaka, off. 280, 283, 287, 289, 294 Achalgarh ins. of V.8. 1842, . . 239, 242 acharya, ep., . . . . . . a-cha fa-bha ta.pravebya, privilege, 104, 107 Achyuta, m.,. . . . . . Achyutabhadra, do.. . Achyutadasa, off, . . 58, 63 Achyutariya, Vijayanagar k., . 139, 142 Adhabhara, vi., 219, 20 adhaka, measure, . . . . . 62 adhikarana, 1.d., . . 11, 14 and n adhikarana, off., , . 60-61, 63, 264 n, 266 adhikarana, board of administration, . . 58-69 adhinaja, tit., . 310, 312 Adhishthana, "city', . .. . 59 adhishthan-adhikarana, 'city office', adhyaksha, off, . 20, 24, 78, 80 Aditya, Cholu k., . . . . 228 Adityana, vi., . . . . . 14 .. 260, 261 Adivasa, vi.... . . Adiyama, ... . Adoni, I., . . . 211 . . 85 Ahmedabad, ci.. . ai, initial, ai, medial, . . Aihole, vi., Aiyavali, 8.. Aihole, do., . Ajanta ins. of Vakataka Harishena, Ajayagarh, L., . . . . Ajayagarh ins. of Bhojavarman, Ajayagarh ins. of Viravarman, . ajriapli, erecutor, . . 6 n, 130, 133-37 Akara, co., . . . aksharapalli, numerals, Alalpur, vi.,,. 17, 21 Alalpur pl. of Narasimha II, . 112 n, 114 Alamanda,l.,. . . . 317-19 Alamanda pl. of Apantavarman, 317-19 Alarpur, 3.. Alalpur, vi., . 17 Alatasvamin, m., . . 64 'Alauddin Khalji, Sultan of Delhi, . 324 Al-Birans, au., . 327 n Alhanadovi, Kalachuri q.,.. . . 243 Allahabad pillar ins. of Samudragupta, 91, 105n, 106, 175, 279 Allaka, m., . . . . 85-86 Allladasa-karapa, off.. . 112, 125 Allalanitha, gen., . . . Allalanatha, de.. . . . 94-97 Adityarya, donec, . . 129 and n, 131-32, 136 95 (287)

Page #473
338 Allalanathasarman, off., Allala-nayaka, m., Allalapura, 8.a. Alalpur, I., Allalapura-basana, do., Allata, Guhila pr., Alloyibarman, donee, Almora, di., Aloisarman, done?, Alwar, di., Amaradatta, donee, Amarakosha, wk., Amarda, vi., Amardaka, I., Ammana-gandhavarana, tit., Ammangadevi, Chola pr., Ammanna, Hoysala gen., Ammaraja II, E. Chalukya k., Amoghavarsha, Rashtrakuta k., Anireli, I., Anahilapura, do., Anakapalli, tk., Ananda, f., Anandaprabha, monk, Anandapura, 1., Anangabhima II, E. Ganga k., Anangabhima III, do., Amardaka-tirtha, do., Amardakatirthanatha, ascetic, Ambaprasada, Guhila pr., Amchada, n., Amma II, 8.a. Vijayaditya VI, E. Chalukya k., * Ganga k., Anantapur, di., Ananta aktivarman, Mathara k., PAGES 17-18, 114 19, 21, 112n Anangamahadevi, E. Ganga q., . Anantabrahman, 8.a. Anantavarman, Anantaearman, donee, Anantavarman, E. Ganga k., 20 20, 23 239-42, 245 n 251, 261 279 252, 261 35 58-59, 64 62, 68 Aniruddha, de.. Aniyankabhima, K. Ganga k., EPIGRAPHIA INDICA * 34-40 227 n 226 100 and n 37-38, 41-42 291 299 12, 14-15 131-32 8, 130 n 197 and n, 198 199-200 249, 259 99-102, 110-11, 115, 122, 249, 252 193, 196 E. 55 269 and n 90, 199 n 251, 261 45-50, 187-88, 199-200, 250, 317-19 240-41, 249 Anantavarman, Guhila pr., 48-49, Anantavarman Chodaganga, E. Ganga k., 53 and n, 54, 101, 191 n, 193, 249 94, 97 Anantavarma-rahutadeva, do., 317-19, 321 Anantavarman Vajrahasta, do., 17 Ananta-Vasudeva te., 3,6 anat, ajnapti, 'executor', 199, 202 Andhavaram, I., Andhra, people, Andhra State,. 280, 283, 287, 289, 294 1, 4 and n, 87, 89, 101, 131-32, 187, 199, 269 and n, 305 68 259 . . 115 34, 36 35 35 240-41 12, 16 . . PAGES Aniyankabhima, 8.a. Vajrahasta II, E. Gangak., 307 Aniyankabhima I, do., 193, 195 Aniyankabhima III, do., 94 n, 95-96 94, 97-98 197 n 39, 42 . 37, 45 235 286, 291, 293-94 94 n 94 and n, 97 6, 27 and n 3 291, 295 15n, 27, 31, 37, 67, 70, 89, 110 139, 188, 192, 219, 305, 309, 315 n 293n 219, 284, 290 45 284 58 290 219, 290 199 290 292-93, 296 13 239, 245 63 Aniyankabhimadeva-rahuttan, do., Anjaneri gr. of Prithivichandra Bhogalakti, Ankidevi, B. Chalukya q... arkusa, Appeyarasa, ch., Antaranga-vishaya, di., Antarodh Pargana, t.d., Antarudra-vishaya, di., antastha, anuloma, Antipa 1., anusvara, [VOL. XXXI anusvara, Bengali type, anuevara, modified to, anuevara, nasal changed into anuevara, replaced by 5, anusvara, represented by guttural, anuevara, substituted by ", anusvara, substituted by n, anuevara, used for class nasal, anusvara, wrongly used for final n, Anvarigantika, l., Apara-Surashtra-mandala, t.d., Aparajita, Guhila pr., Aparadiva, m., Apastamba, au., Appana, com., Appappa, 8.a. Ammanna, Hoysala gen., Ara, Aranatha, ascetic, Arabian Sea, Aramya, ci., Arang, 1., Arang pl. of Maha-Sudevaraja, Arastha, off., Arbuda, mo., Aroot, N., di., Arcot, 8., do., ardhadhatuka, Argi, 1., Arga pl. of Kapalivarman, Arikesarin II, Chalukya ch., Arisimha, 8.a. Arastha, off., Arisimha, Guhila k., * * 252, 262 100 n * 84 and n, 85-86 Ariyenavalla-nali, measure of capacity, Arkeevara, Ganga ch, Arthabastra, wk.. Arulala Perumalte Aryaman juerimulakaipe, wk., Arya, ep.. Aryata, com., 13 256 34 104-06, 314 n 329, 332 25 96 274 and n 29 n 232 236 n 227 n 329, 332 n 243 96-98 55, 110 27,59 . 94 87 231 279, 281, 284

Page #474
PART VIII) INDEX * 302-03 252 253 PAGES Arya-Vlakhamitrs, k., . 230-27 Arala, ... Asalla, Jajapella k., 323 Asalle, do.. . . . . . . 323Asanapura, ca., . , 77, 80, 184, 186-37 Abankitavarman, Bhoja k., 236 and n, 236 Asatt, m., . . Asidhabhangadhikrita, off., 280, 283, 287-88, 294 Ashfadhyayi, . . . Anhtadvara, di.. . . 219-21 and fa-bul-adhikarna, of.. 60-61 29. 29 Aloka, Maurya k... 87, 88 and n, 206-08, 216, 230 Afbkaraja, do. * 208, 209-10 Assam State,. . . 67-69 Alapati, off., 280-83, 287, 289, 294 Atapura, 8.2. Ahar, th., . 240 Athaist Pargana, 1.d., . Athlapur, .,. . alfta-dmnya, almandpadt, ... Appur ins. of Saktikumara, . . .238-39 Ateli, ri, i . Attaka, ., . . . 291,92, 295 Asthayisa-khanda, i.d., . . . 260, 262,63, 260 Atukuru, 8.a. Anduktru, vi., . . 79-80 Atange, .. . . . 295 ox, 74 as, initial, . 110 o, medisl, 168, 219 Augasi pl. of Madanavarman 311 awei, Romor coin,. . aragraha, sign, . . Ayanti, co., . . . . Avanti, l., . Ayaskara, sub-caste, . . . . . Ayogavdha, . . . . . 26-27 and n ayuktaka, off., . 58, 63, 65, 300, 303 n Ayyapa, m., . . . . . 76, 79-80 Ayyana-gandhavarana, tit. . . : 226 Ayyanagandhavaraps-Chaturvedimangalam, 14., . . . . . . 226 and a 29 82 PAGBs Badapa, B. Chalukya pr., . . . . Bedarik-irama, l.. * 171 Badarik-Idrame, do.. * 279, 284, 288 Badarik-lerama-bhattaraks, se., 286, 289-90 Badari-narayapa, do.. . 279, 286 Badarinatha, do.. . . . . 279, 286 Badiant, Muslim Historian, . . 81 and n Badavada-grima, vi.. . . . . 189-90 Badrinatha, I., . 279 Bagekvar ins... . . . 278 Bageevar te., , . 278 Baghela, dy... . 167 Beghelkhand, I., . 174 Bahudhanaka, vi... Baigram pl. of Gupta year 128,. . 67-68 Baijnath, s.a. Vaidynath, I., i 279 Balabhadra, de., . . . 67-68, 69 and 1 Balabhadra Mallaya, donet, . 328 Baladeva, do... . 68 Baladevs, M., * 83-84 Balaghat pl. of Prithivishena JI, . . 106 Balaka-mahardjakumara, 'prince', . 2,5, 7 Balapur, I., . . . . . . 323 Balarama, de., 88 BAlijuna, 6.a. Sivagupta, Somavami k., 32, 86, 197, 198 and n Balasore, tn., . . . . . . Balasore, di.,. . . . . . . 118 Balavarman, Bhauma-Naraka k., . . 68 Balvar te.,. . 285 Balhana-Sumati, m., . Bali, myth. k., . . . , 291, 294, 297 Balligatve, L., . . . 273 Balods pl. of Tivaradeva, . . . . 219-20 Bapapur, I., . . Banda, di.. . . 310 bandha, dam or highway,. . 19, 22.23, 25, 27, 29 Bandhaveba, ep. . . . 167 Bindhogarh, ca. 167, 169-70, 174 and n, 176 and 0, 177 Bandhogarh ins.. . . . . 169, 174, 176 Bandhu, poel, . . . . . 26 n, 28 Bangla, ... . . 324, 328 8 Bangla ins.. . . . . 325, 326 n, 328 Bannahalli pl. of Krishpavarman, 234 Banndr, l., . . 141 Bapa Raval, Gokila k., . Bapatla, tk., . . bappabhaffaraka-peda-parigahita, ep, Bappakartoan, donce, Barada, mo... . Barah pl. of Bboja I, . . 311 n Baranai, n., . . . . 141 175 70 b. . . . . . . 2, 11, 87, 89 b, closed type of . . . . . 74 , indiosted by the sign for u, 11, 28, 31, 58, 67, 70, 89, 219, 277, 317 Badami, ca... . . . . .233n

Page #475
340 Barandi, I., Bardula pl. of Mahasivagupta, Barganga ins. of Bhutivarman, Barhotar, I., Barpalla Pargana, t.d., Barua, ri., Bashkaladeva, ch., Basim pl. of Vindhyasakti II, Basta, L., Bastar, di., Bateevar ins. of Paramardidova, Bay of Bengal, Bedwada, I., Bebeegaon, do., Bellary, do., Bengal, co., Beta, 8.a. Vijayaditya V,E. Chalukya k., Bettakonda, vi., Betwa, ri., Bezwada, tn., Bezwada pillar ins. of Yuddhamalla, bh, written like t, Bhabatha, min., Bhabbala-pataka, I., Bhadabhadiya, vi., bhada manussa, 'warden', Bhadra, tribe,. Bhadrabala, Magha k., Bhadramagha, do. Bhagavata religion, Bhagirathi, ri., Bhailasvamin, ., Bhairava, 8.a. Siva, de., Bhairavapura-kataka, L., Bhagavad, do., Bhandak ins., Bhandara, I., Bhanu, n., Bhanu I, E. Ganga k., Bhanu II, do.,. Bhasvat, I., bhata, off.. . Bhatakkah, Maitraka k., Bhatarkka, do., Bhatia, I., Bhatta, off., EPIGRAPHIA INDICA PAGES 323 31 n, 103 67-68 223 21 326 11-15 63 139, 211, 269 n 58-59, 101, 110-11, 115, 285 38-39 140, 145 Bhanugupta, Gupta k., Bharata, m., Bhartripatta, Guhila pr., Bhaarutasvamin, Bhaarutasvamiu, donee, 4n 115 106 71 87 72 . 311-12 . 37, 40 39 199 170, 173, 182 302-03 302 5,7 285 171, 176, 185-86 171, 173 and n, 174-76 68 286 311 n 34 111, 113, 115, 125 11 34 105 n, 106 n 174 111, 123 20, 110 104 n, 267 84, 85 and n 245 263-65 267 311 78, 80, 300, 303 300 302 14 280, 283, 287, 289-90, 294, 315-16 Bhattadeva, Magha k., bhaffaraka, p., bhattaraka-mahasena-parigahita, do., Bhattiprolu ins., Bhattivata, vi., Bhauma-Kara, dy., Bhauma-Naraka, do., Bhava, 8.a. Siva, de., Bhava, m., Bhavadatta, do., Bhavadeva, Panguvamot pr., Bhavanatha, m., Bhavarakshita, do., Bhavarya, do., Bheka, 8.a. Beta, E. Chalukya k., Bheka-Vijayaditya, do., Bhorighet ins. of Chedi Year 907, bherunda, bhikshu, . Bhilanga-bhoga, t.d., Bhilsa, I., Bhima, E. Chalukya.k., Bhima I, do., Bhima II, do.,. Bhima III, do., Bhima, artisan, Bhimadeva, Pratihara k., Bhimadevasarman, donee, Bhimakhedi, Kadamba ch., Bhimakhedi II, do., Bhimaaarman, executor, Bhimasena, Magha k., Bhimavarman, do., Bhimpur, L., Bhinala-vataka, do., Bhita, do., Bhitari seal, Bhita seal, Bhita seal of Bhimasena, Bhita seal of Sivamagha, bhitha, PAGES 168-70, 172, 176, 182, 183 and n 78, 81, 89-92, 177, 181 177 n 2 [VOL. XXXI Bhogapati, off., Bhogaru, n., Bhogayajvan, donee, bhogika, Bhogilla, off., Bhoja, m., Bhoja, dy., Bhoja, Guhila pr., Bhoja I, Gurjara-Protihara k., Bhoja 1, Paramaro k., 302-03 19 68 32-33, 35 64 64 34, 220 63-64 64 39 41 and n 242-43 95-96 38 n 45, 51 85 41-42 243 12, 38 37-39 58, 63, 65 310 109 45-46, 49, 51 and n, 319 n . 46, 53 233 * 134-37 168-70, 172-73, 175 and n, 176-77, 181 173-74 169, 171, 173-74 105 n 169 173, 176-77 173, 176 19-20, 22-23 280, 283, 287, 289, 294 291, 294 251, 261 77 106 172, 186, 328, 330 . 323 193 232-36 245, 289 311 n 243 .

Page #476
PART VIII] INDEX 341 34 . 142 u.14 Chaitanya, saint, Chakora, mint a Buddha. 189-70, 181 and n . 180 . PAGES PAGES Bhojapili, ., . . . . . 172, 186 Buddhasarman, donce,. . 261, 261 Bhojadala,. . . . * . 26, 20 Buddhist, secl, . . . . 77, 82 Bhoje-tadiga, . Buddhist to. . . . . . . Bhojavarman, Chandella k. . Budhagupta, Imperial Gupta k., . . . Bhojdka, m., 71 Bundelkhand, co., Bhomat, di., 239 Bundelkhand, I., Bhrati-krtahthin, ., . . . . 20, 28 Bhubaneswar, tr.. 17, 20-21 Bhubaneswar bilingual ins... 127 Bhabhritapalli, Bhatam biliki, ca., . 12 n Bhadevadova, k., . . 278 bhukti, d., . . . Coylon, co., . . . . . . . 273 Bhulunda, feud. k., . 268 ch, used for 6, . . 206 Bhimall, Bhumli, 8.a. Ghamli, vi., . . 12 n Chaohigadeva, ch., .. 328 Bhimaliki, Bhatambilika, ca. . 12 n Chadavaks, vi.. . . . 292, 296 bhumi-chchhidra-nyaya, . . 301, 303 Chahamana, dy., . '. 244, 328 and n, 324 Bhupendravarman, B. Ganga k., . . 317-19, 321 Chahar-i-Ajar, o.a. Chahada, Jajapella k.. . 328 bhuacharin, ep., . '. . * 181 n Bhatambili, s.a. Ghumli, ca.. Bhotambilika, do.. . 13 Chakravartin, op. of the Buddha, . . Bhotivarman, 6.4. Mahabhativarman, Bhauma. Challakonda, h., . . 189-90 .Naraka k.. Chalukya, dy.. . 12, 38-39, 41-42, 77, 131-34, 137, Bhuvankvars, de., 20-21, 23 283 and n Bhuddi, . . . . 30 Chalukya-chakravartin, ep., . . . . 270 bigha, L.m.,. . . 62, 299 Chalukya, early, dy.. . . . . . Bihar State, 229, 231 Chalukya, Eastern, do., 37, 38 n, 76, 77, 102 , Bijawar, L., 327 129, 130 and n, 131 and a, 183-84, 136, Bijjala, Kalachuri k., . . . 273-74 192 and n, 224 n Bilaspur, di., 106, 209 Chalukyas of Gujarat, do.. . . . . 243 Bobbili, tk., . . Chalukyas of Lamulavada, do., , 227 n Bodh Gaya ins... 176 Chalukya, Western, do.. . 234 , 260, 273, 274 Bogra, di... . 87, 63 and in Bombay State, . 299 Chambal, ri.. . . . . . . 81 Boys, community, 78.77. 79-80 Chatdaita, m. . . . 12, 16 Boyakunda, .. . 140 Charhdana, vi. . . . Boyindapalva, do. 140, 144 Chandilla, 8.. Chandalla, dy.. 327, 330 brahmaddre, . . . . 10 Champadisa, m... . 112-13, 126-28 Brahmagiri edict of Aboka, . . 207 Champai, ., . 114, 127 Brahmapa, caste, 3, 4 and n, 11-12, 15, 18-20, Chintamola, Ilshodbu k., . . . . 177 22-23, 31-33-, 38, 79-80, 280, 283 Chanda, di.. . * 34, 105, 106 and a brahmana-deya, gr., . . . 90 and 92 Chanda, L.,. . . Brahmanyatirtha, saint, . . 140-41, 144 Chapdagrima, vi.. 81 Brahmaputra, ri.. . . . . . 67 Chandaka, tribe, . . 280, 283, 287, 289, 294 Brahmatarman, donce,. . ... 281, 261 Chandavarman, Pithibhakla k., . 90 Brahmasvamin, M., . . 64 Chandavarman, Salanladyana k... . . 8 Brahmatma-bhagavanta, do. 189-90 Chandells, dy.. . 66, 70-72, 163-64, 309 and n, Brahmavara-bhattaraka, de.. 292, 296 810-11, 326, 327 and n, 328-29, 330 n, 334 Brihaspatimitra, Magadha k., 231 Chanderi, .... ... . * '. 310, 324 Brihat-Kodilagrima, bi.. . 193-94 Chandilla, ... Chandelle, dy.. 328 Brihatphalayana, dy. . . 2, 8-9 Chandoearman, dones,. 251, 281 Brihatevatmitra, Magadha k., . . 231 Chandragupta, Gupta k.. . . 291, 294, 297 Briha-vara, ... Saturday, . . . . 100 n Chandragupta, Panduvar k., . . 33-34, 220 Buddha, . . . . 171, 197 Chandragupta I Gupla k., . . 174 Buddhabala, ., . . . . 286, 287, 289 Chandragupta II, do.. . 01, 108, 173-74, 291 Buddhaghoaba, au.. . . . 88 Chandrakarirya, dones, . . . . 250, 261 . 1871 12-16 . 34

Page #477
342 Chandrakaraearman, donne, Chandrasekhara, s.a. Siva, de., Chandratreya, 8.a. Chandella, dy., Chandraura, ca., Chandra Vyakarana, wk., Chapada, 8.a. Chahada, Jajapella k., Characters: Bengali, Box-headed, Brahmi, Central Indian, Chalukyan, Devanagari, Fast Indian, 8.a. Gaudiya, English, Gaudiya, s.a. East Indian, Gupta, Eastern, Grantha, Kalinga, Kannada, Kutila, Nagari, Nandinagari, Northern, Oriya, Southern,. Tamil, Telugu, Telugu-Kannada, Vengi, charamdi, Charanas : Chhandoga, Taittirlys, Vajasaneya, Charoda, I., . chata, off.,. Chauhana, dy., Chaulukys, do., Chaturdasa-bhuvan-adhipati, ep., Chaturvaidya, chatuvejja, community, Chaupaha-manika, f., Chauroddharanika, off., Chchibbira, do., Chedi, co., Chedi, m., 11, 25, 84, 110, 197, 202, 238, 309, 324 139 31, 57, 187 110 2, 89, 187, 299 94 110 129, 136, 139, 162 n, 187-88, 190 n 37, 129 12 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA 110 219 167, 183, 205, 211-12, 229 103, 263, 314 37 27, 70 187-88, 190 n 110 55-56, 191, 305 67 94, 269, 275 n 56, 187, 317 139-40, 232 25 Cherupuru, n Chitaka, off, Chedi-Mahameghavahana, f., . PAGES 251, 261 284, 286, 288 71-72 232 29 n 323 193, 196 and n 75, 79-80 64 265 and n 300, 303 21, 111 and n, 125 Chola, m., . Chellar pl. of Kulottungacholadeva II, Chera, dy., . 2n, 4 n, 7, 8 n, 9, 10 and n * 331 n 12 and n, 14, 329 n 329, 331 6 n, 280, 283, 287, 289, 294 302, 304 40, 177, 311 51 and n 231 169, 178-80 225, 227 95 * 131-32 78, 80 Cheyyar, vi., Chhahimha, Chhahtya, do., Chhahirna-grama, s.a. Chhahiya, do., Chhatalo, s.a. Chhatol, do.,. Chhatol, do., Chhattisgarh, ., Chhaya, vi.,. Chicacole pl. of Anantavarman, Chicacole pl. of Devendravarman, Chicacole pl. of Madhukamarnava, Chicacole pl. of Satyavarman, Chidapa, m., Chidarika, 1., Chiddamayya, m., Chidivalasa pl. of Devendravarman, . Chingleput, di., Chinna Gummularu, vi., Chintadurga, m., Chintaohodu-grama, vi., Chipurupalli, tk., Chipurupalli, vi., Chipurupalli, pl. of Kubja Vishnuvardhana, Chitasina, Magha k., Chitor, Chitorgarh, fort, Chitorgarh ins. of V.S. 1331, [VOL. XXXI ChronogramKara-vasu-nidhi, Nand-artu-vyoma-chandra, Nayana-Abjagarbha-nidhi, Vasu-Nanda-nidhi, Viyad-ritu-nidhi, Chulladasima-bhoga, t.d., Chunuka, donee, Churadi, Coimbatore, di., Cuddapah, do., Cuttack, dc., Cuttack, ... PAGE 269 n 12, 15 13-14 18-19, 21-22. 18 d, doubled after r, d, written like d.. 34 14 187 320 49, 55, 202 817-18 189, 191 292, 296 38, 43 . 189, 318-19 94, 269 n 131 34 . 189-90 131 131-32, 317 130-31 172, 176, 184 and.n 239, 310 239 Chitrakata, fort, Chitraratha, Chitrarathasvamin, de., Chitravatangara, ci., Chittoor, di., Chodaganga, E. Ganga k., Chodaganga, .a. Anantavarman Chodaganga, do., Chola, co., Chola, dy., 810 8:10 59, 65 140 255-56 49, 94-96, 99-100, 224 and n, 226 and n, 227 and n, 228, 269 and n, 270 and n, 271-75, 319 53 and n, 54 39, 95-96, 99 308 249, 256 193 192 193 263, 265 299, 301 30 273 99, 140 21, 252 94 a 70, 133 2

Page #478
PART VIII] d, written like d, Dade-Revana, n.,. Dadhichi, sage, Dadorovana, m., Dahala, co.,. Dahi, vi., Dahi pl. of Viravarman, Dakshina-Kosala, co., Dakshinameaka, t.d., Dakshinaraya, tiger-god, Dakshinatya-desa, co., . Dalamava, fe., Dalimulaka, I., Damana, k. of Erandapalla, Damanaka-parvan, Damaneevara, de., Damarudra, m., Damasarman, donee, Damdi, mason, Damgrot, f., Damodara, donee,. Damodaraearman, do., Damodarpur pl. of Budhagupta, Damodarpur pl., . Danarnava, E. Chalukya k., Dinirpava, E. Ganga k., danda, 'boundary pillar', Dandanayaka, off., Dandapabika, do., dand-arddha, Dandimahadevi, q., Dandika, off., Dantapura, Dantapura, ca., Dantapura, a.a. Jayantyapura, do., Dantavarapukota, l., Dantipura, do., Daraparaja, ch., Dabaparadhika, off.. Dasaratha, epic k., Disgoba, vi., Dasgoba pl. of Rajaraja III, Datia, di., Daussadhyasadhanika, off., Dayitapottaka, I., Days of the bright fortnight 1st, 2nd,. 5th,. 7th,. 8th, 10th, 11th, INDEX PAGES 2 308 n 291, 294, 297 305, 308 and n 243 327-28 327-28 31 60 . 177 n 286-87, 289, 293 Days of the week 305, 308 292, 295 91 82 89-90, 92 63 75, 79-80 85-86 325-26 11-12, 15 and n 252, 261 101 57-58, 60-61 37-40, 42 55 19, 22 and n, 23 78, 80, 102, 204 280, 283, 287, 289, 294 19, 22 191 n 280, 283, 287, 289 294 45, 100-21 51 and n 200 202-03 319 280, 283, 287, 289, 294 Days of the dark fortnight 2nd,. 5th,. 7th, 10th, 14th, Days of the month 10th, 12th, 280, 283, 287 59, 65 Sunday, Monday, Tuesday, Wednesday, Thursday, Friday, Saturday, Deda, donee, Dede, off., Degam, s.a. Devagrama, vi., Deja, Dejai, min., Delhi, ca., 94, 141, 193, 195, 307, 327 11, 71, 75-76, 94, 97-98, 100-01, 110, 323, 325 18, 21, 84, 86, 110, 323 94, 97, 110, 323 142, 164, 193, 196, 306, 308, 323 39, 71, 73, 244, 323, 327-35 100 n, 141 n, 142, 323, 327, 329, 331 310, 312 329, 332 14 335 Deogarh ins. of Kirttivarman, Desatadeva, k., Deti, community, . debimukhya, Deva, m., Devabhatta, m., devabhoga, 81, 324, 328, 331, 334 and n 200 Delhi-Topra Pillar edict of Asoka, Denduvaka, m., 279-80, 283 164, 311 284-87, 289, 293 274 269, 274, 276 328, 330 58-59, 64 75 81 58, 63 12-15 88 84, 86 Devadatta, feud. ch., Devadatta, scribe, Devagrama, s.a. Degam, vi., Devanampriya, ep. of Aboka, Devapala, m., 141 Devapala, off., 242 Devapalaearman, donee, 54 n Devaputra, tit., 205 164, 166 and n 251, 261 175 269 n 232 Devaragandan Tanguvan, m., Devaraja, Bhoja k., Devarakshita, m., Devarashtra, t.d., Devasa, n., 32 and n, 33-35 . Devavarman, Chandella k., Devavarman, Balankayana k., 8-10 Devendravarman, E. Ganga k., 199 and n, 200, 317-18, 319 and n, 320 90 332 and n 164 2, 3 and n 45-50, 53-55, 188-90, 84 193, 196 40 n 110 129 57 94, 97 83 dh, resembling ",. 53 dh, subscript, . 76, 80 100 dh, Devendravarman Rajarajadeva, do., dh, doubled before y, . * 343 * PAGES 71, 73 18, 21 94 3 18, 243-44 93 94, 97-98

Page #479
844 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA [Vol. XXXI PAGES PAGES Dhadhahou, Th., . . . . 329 and n, 332 and n Dromasitha, engt., . 104, 108 Dhaivvaka, 1., . . . . . . 64 Dronasimha, Maitraka k., . . 300, 302 Dhandhala, off. . . . . . . . 12, 16 dronavipa, l.m., . . 50, 62 n, 65, 285-86, 289, Dhankidaha pl. of Gupta year 113, . , 57, 61 291-92, 295-96 Dhanake, m., . . . 285, 287, 289, 292, 295 Drumati, L., . . . . . . 285-87, 289 Dhanakaralarman, donce, . . , 261, 261 Dubkund, do. . . . . . . 311 Dhana jaya, M., . . . . . 79-80 Duhagrama, do... . . . 90-92 Dhanazjaya, off-, . . 75 Dujjana, 11., . . . 295 Dhanara, do. . . .. 286, 288, 290 Durga, 6.a. Mahadurgaraja, Sarabhapura k.. . 104 n Dhanga, Chandella k. .. 309 n, 310, 311 Durga, de., . . . . 278, 291-92, 295-96 Dhanop ins. of Chacha, V. S. 1063, i 81 Durga-maharaja, Sarabhapura k., .. Dhanpaja, vi.. . Durgarakshita, m., . . . . 32-33, 35-36 Dhinyapataliki, do. . . . . 58, 63, 65 Dussadhyasudhanika, off-, . . . 289, 294 Dhar, ... . . . . . . 25, 29 Duta, do. 78, 80, 90, 99, 280, 283, 287, 289, 294 Dharapatta, Maitraka k., . . 303 | dataka, do., 12, 16, 264 and n, 265, 284, 287, 290, 290, Dharapura, I., . . 20-21, 23 298-99, 301, 315-16 Dharasena I, Maitraka k., 300, 302 dvaimatura, . .. . . . . 37, 41-42 Dharnaina II, do., . 299, 301-04 Dvaraka, ci.. . . . . 14 and 1, 226 n Dhar ins. . . . . . . 25 n, 26-27 Dvarasamudram, ca.. . . . . . 226 Dharma, m.,. . . . 310, 312 dvija-bhoga, . . . . . . 90, 92 Dharmakhodi, Kadamba ch., 46-48, 49-51, 53, 319 and . . 63 Durgaraleh . . 111 . . . 244 Dharmamaharaja, ep... . Dharmandja, do., . . . . 78,88 and n Dharmaraja, epic k., . 300. 302 Dharmilka, 6.a. Abbka, Maurya k., 87, 88 Dharma, donee, . . 252, 261 Dharmmu-krishthin, m., . . . . 20, 24 Dharwar, di., . . . . . 101 30 ditu.pratyaya, . . Dhauli, I., . . 92 Dhauli, ri., . . . 279, 293 Dhauli rock edicts of Asoka,. ABOLA, . . . . 206 Dhovi, ri... 230 Dhritikarabarman, donce, . . . 262, 261 Dhruddhikaranika, off. . . 303 Dhruvasena I, Maitraka k., 299, 300 and n, 301-02 Dhruvasthanadhikarana, off.. . . 300 Dhamadevi, fe.,. . . . 328, 330 and n Dhurjjati, 8.a. Siva, de.. . * 278-79, 281 dhwajarohana ceremony, . . . 163 dtksha,. . . . . . 33, 35 dinara, coin, . . 58,64 Dirghiditys, .,. . 285, 287, 289 Dinddi, . . 30 Dommana, m., Draksharama, ., . . 271, 273 Drakshirima ins. of Kakatiya Ganapati, . 101 Drakabirama ins. of Kakatiya Rudrati, . 101 Driksharama ins. of Kopporunjinga II,. . Draksharama ins. of Jayankondachodi,. . 101 Dringika, 00 . . . . . 300, 303 Dravida, people,. , 280, 283, 287, 289, 294 drona, measure of capacity. . . . . . 62 archaic form of . . . . . , initial, . . . . . 234, 290 medial, . . . 13, 37, 110, 136, 163, 309 Edipselunar. . . . . . . . 76, 79-80 solar . . . . . . 244, 260 Edirilapperumal, m., . . . . 226 and a Edirilipperumal, Choja pr. . 223, 224 and n, 227 Edirilibolanallar, I., . . . . 226 Ekadabi-vrata, . . . . 94, 97 Ekalinga, de., , . . . . 240, 244, 258 Ekanambi, goddess, . 69 Ekavali, wk., . Eklingil, de. . Elakella, ch., . 235-36 Eltru pl. of Devavarmen, * 2, 3 Epthalite, tribe. . . . 13 Eran, I., . . . 264, 267 Erandapalla, co.,. . 91 Eran ins. of Samudragupta, . 100 Eran ins. of Bhanugupta, . . . 104 n 106 Er Anka, . . . . . 64, 100 Chodi, . . . . 174-76, 242 Christian, . . 176 Ganga, 45, 46 and n, 47, 49, 54, 56, 188-90, 192, 200 and , 317-18 Gupta, 13, 57-58, 91, 104 106, 174, 287-88 . . . . Kalachuri, ... Chedi. 111 Kalachuri-Chedi, do. . . . . . 174 Kanishka or Saka era. . . . . 230-31 . 38, 43 99

Page #480
PAR VEIT INDEX 345 82 72 70 . . . 329, 882 142 . . 111 PAGES PAGES Eras-cond. Gangadeva, donee, 299, 301 Gangadhara, a.a. Siva, de., . . . Kushina, Gangaikondabolapuram, ci... 229-24, 270 and n Baka, 17, 18, 38, 39, 45-47, 48 and n, 56, 99, Ganganarayana, m., . . . . 118, 128 101, 256 Ganganayanapalli, vi.,. . . 140, 144 Vikrama, 11, 12 snd n, 13-14, 35, 71, 73, 81-84, Gangarajadeva, Ganga pr.. . . 112-14, 125, 127 86, 240 Gangarajadevapura, I., . . 114, 128 Erly, Rawlabda . . . . . 38, 43 Gangakarman, donde, . . . . 299, 301 Erragadi, vi, . . 212 Gangiraka, L., . . 291, 295 Erragudi ins, of Abka, 212, 218 and n, 214 and n, Gangbe varadeva, de, . . 109, 112-13, 128 216 n, 216 and n, 217 n Gangbkvarapura, 1.. . . . 112-13, 125 Laila, di.,. . . . . . 285 Gangeya, dy. . . . . 189, 191 Gangpur State, . . . . . . 1000 Gangaika, they . . . . . . 884 Garhwal, di, . . . . 277-78, 286 Garra pl. of Paramardideva, . Mrishta; aut., . . . . . . . : 323-24 Garra pl. of Trailokyavarman, . 71 Garudagrama, vi.. . . 279, 281, 283 Gauda, min., 174 Gauda, people, . , 280, 283, 287, 289, 294, 311 > doubled after , . Gaughoseua, wh., . . Gebh , . . . . . 20, 24 Gauhati, tn., . . . . 67, 68 Gada, ex., . . . Gawimila, o. . . 280, 283, 287, 289, 294 Gadadharirya, dense, . * 250-51, 261 Gaunodarika, I., . . . 292, 296 Gedictharaitrin,do., . 251, 261 Gaur, I., . Gadadharabarman, do., . 261, 261 Gauringaganddd Isadipika, wol., 142 Ciudyakarpampita, wl., . . . . 227 Gautamaganga, 0.9. Godavari, ri., 255, 204 n . 86-86 Gautamasambhava, do.. . . . . Gaganasithha, Kachchhapaghata k., , . 324 j Gautamiputra-Sivamagha, Magha k., 173, 175 n Gohavadhi, m... 170, 180 Gayidhara, of... . . . . . 71, 73 Gajalakshmi, de., . . . 79 and n, 263-64, 300 Gagikarpa, Kalachurik. . . . . 248 Gajandila-rauta, tit, . 328, 380 Ghanagiri-rajya, 1.d., . . . . 140, 144 Galavalli, vi., . . . . 187, 189, 194 Chasseruki, L., . . . , 292, 295 Galite-vinhaya, 4.d., . . ' 189-90 Gbatavata, do., , . . Gamdgomin, off... . , 280, 283 Chstivals pillar ins. of Kakkuka, .. Gardgamika, do., . . 287, 289, 294 Chaapilla, off. . . . . . 280, 283, 287 Gamiyarakana, I. . 291, 296 Ghansa, ca., . . . . . 311 Gapiditya, f., . . 286, 287, 289Ghiyaguddin Balban, gen., . . 324 Gapmilarmman, do.. Chopila, 'boundary pool, . . . . 12, 15 Ganapati, Jajapulla k., . . . 323-24, 329 Ghumli, 3.a. Bhutambilika, ca., . 11, 13 Gamapeti, Kakatiya k.. : . . 99, 101 Ghamli pl. of Blahkala, . 11.12 Ganapatiniliga, .a. Gapendra, Naga k.,. . 175 Ginja hill ins. of Bhimasena, . Gapapativarman, Bhauma-Naraka k., . . 88 Gint, Ad., . . . . 189-90 Ganda, mh,. . . . 68 Girikalinga, di, . . . . . . 90-92 Gepiedra, o.a. Ganapatinaga, Naga k., . . 176 Gitapalli, vi, . . . . . . 140-44 Gencoh Pahar, hill, . . . 169, 172, 177-80 Gyaka, of. . 329, 333 Gapitvaratarman, donee, . . . 250-61, 281 Goa, Co., . . . . 101, 130 Ganga, Eastern, dy., 46-48, 63-06, 92, 94-97, 99 Godavari, di, , 1, 4-90, 99, 101, 271 and , 100, 110-11, 188, 191-96, 299-200, 202-03, Godavart, ni.. . . 34, 91, 284 and a 240, 254, 252, 306-08, 319-20 Gohali, .,. . Ganga, Later, do., . . . 17 n, 20 Gobali-mandala, Ad., . . . 68, 63 Gangl, goddess,. . . . . 111, 113, 125 Gahari, . . . 19 22,113, 126 Gangi, ri., 82, 110, 266-56, 263-87, 288-87, 289, 292- Gokarnasyamin, do, 45, 9, 189, 190, 192, 306, 320 93, 298 Cola, granary,. . . . . 19, 22 Gangabhadra, angr., . . . 279, 281, 284, 288 Goladalo, vi, . . . . . 19, 22-23 . . . 20, 24 3 Ghatiyals pillar ins of Kali . . . . 78-80 l

Page #481
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA [VOL. XXXI . 100 Raz PAGES Golagar, L.,. . 14 n Golras-contd. Golosinha, engr., . . . 104, 316-16 Kuddalaka, 251, 261 Golava tank, . . . . Kutes, 136, 317 .. . . . . . . 38, 43 Gollaks, ... Gaude, min., . . . Lamakhyana,. . . . . 302-03 Gomati, ri., . . Minavya . . . . 41, 77, 132, 134, 137 $1,11,13 Gomin, wrongly read for Bhoja, S., . . Mapdavys, . . . . 114, 127 Gonks, ch., . . . . . . 272 Maudgalys, . 130, 132, 136, 139, 147, 149, 157 Gopagiri, co., . . 311, 328 Paribara, 78, 79-80, 104, 107, 114, 127, 160, 251, Gopala, m., . . 64, 112-18, 126-28 262, 261, 314, 315 and n Gopala, Jajapella k., 328-25, 326 and n, 327-30, 831 Parghasa, . 139, 149 and n, 382-36 Patimisha, 20, 23, 1.4, 127, 139, 162, 156, 161 Gopaladinu, ml.,. . . . . 20-24 Rethitara, . . . . 139, 151, 251, 261 Gopkladevs, Pallava ch., . . . 235 Salavata, . . . . 139, 160 Gopala-panigrahin, doncs, 114, 126 Bandilya, 114, 127, 139, 160, 162, 165, 157, 161, Gopal-Madhuban, . . . 828 . 299, 301 Gopalpur, vi. . 167, 169-73, 181-83, 186 Sankhyayana, . . . . . 114, 127 Gopardja, m., . 104 n, 106, 264, 267 Sathamarshapa,. 139, 150, 159, 161 gopatha, . . 19, 22, 113, 126 Srivatea,. . . 140, 145-62, 165-58, 160-62 Goppayy, Hoyala ge. . Vadhula, . . . . 140, 148, 155, 160 goprachdra,. . . 113, 128 Vardbasva, . . . . . 140, 162 Goshthavids, Gothavade, vi., . 202-04 VArshagapa, . . 252, 261 Gohthin, m., . . . . 86-88 Vesishtha, 114, 127, 140, 142 n, 148-49, 151-54, Gotin oduna, do., . . . 329, 333 and n 158, 159 Gotranarayapa, do. . i 322 n Vatsa, 18, 21, 71, 73, 114, 126, 133, 136-37, 193, 244, 251-52, 261 Gotras Vibvamitra, , . 139, 149, 163-57, 161 Agastya, . . 189, 147-48 Gottivada, vi.. . . . . . 202 Alatba yana, . . . .. . 259, 262 Govara.ka, L., . . . . * 291, 296 Angirass, . . . . . 114, 127 Gorataks, co., . .. 90, 92 Atreya, 114, 128, 139, 146-47, 150, 162, 164-80, Govinda IV, Rashfrakufa k. 162, 192-94, 198 and 2, 806 Govinda-bhogika, M., 236 Anpamanyava, . . . . . . . 114, 127 114, 121 Govindakara, T. * . 112, 126 Bharadvaja, 12, 18, 114, 126-27, 139, 140, 160-64, Govindariija, Pratihdra k., . 310 156-61, 260-61, 261, 310,-312 Govindalarman, donee, . 252, 261 Bhargavs, . . . . . . 114, 127 Govit, ., . 291, 296 Daivarata, . . . . . . 139 grama-grana, . . Dharani,. . . . 263, 265 gram-daha-ku-adhikarana, Gargya, * 139, 147, 156, 161, 252, 261 Grakatalakalva, L., 140, 144 Gautama, 114, 125, 134, 139, 148-50, 153, 156-87, Gramiyaka, of... . 78, 80 160 Gramidaraka, l... 292, 296 Gavishmi, . . . . . 134-36 Grihandakapatika, do. 292, 296 Ghritakaukika, . . . . 262, 261 priha-watt,l.m., . 250-52, 261 Gurja, 139, 160! Grihya Sutra, wk., . Harita, 136-38 139, 148, 149, 161, 163, 166, 167, Gudasarkarska, vi.. . . * 32, 34, 36 169-80,162, Gudika, . Jamadagnya-Apastambe,. . . 139 Gudivada, tk., . . . . . 1, 8, 9 Jkmadagnys-Voton, . . 139 Gudivads, L.. . . . 129, 131, 134, 136 Kapve, . . 139, 151 Gudrahara, o.a. Gudivada, di., . Kikyapa, 127, 139, 148, 148-161, 199, 260-62, Gudrira, o.a. Gudivada, do... 260-61, 328 Gudravara, .a. Gudivada, do.. . . 9 Kaupdinys, 90, 92, 114, 127, 139, 148-62, 164-61, Guha, m., . . . . . . . . 64 219, 221, 233-34, 250, 262, 261 Guhadatta, Gwhila k.,. . . 239 and n, 245 Kaubika, 114, 127, 139, 148-50, 155-58, 161, 260- Guhasena, Maitraka k... . . 302-03 51, 2001 Gahavishnu, .,. . . . 84 Kplahnatreya,. . 114, 127, 251-62, 281 Gubilas of Modapata, J., . 238 and n, 242-43, 245 . 39 298 61 . . 20, 23

Page #482
PART VIII) INDEX 347 71 * 310-18 . 106 328 | ***8211988=F18431352*9#588987888315 . . 302 PAGES Pagas Gujarat, co.. * . 14 and 2, 243 398 Haririja, k., Gujarri, oi. 206 Haririjedora, ch. Oj Karkarddi, Gulf of Kutgh. . . 14 Haririjadora, Pratihara k., . . Gulmagandkika, ui., . 68-69, 63, 68 Haritarman, M., . . . Guns, di.. . .. . . * 310 Haritarman, donde, . . . . . 261, 261 . 199,202 Gunagopadhaya, com... Harisarman, 00... .. . . . 286 Gunapala, Gunapalaka, m... . 84-86 | Harischandra, m.. . 85-86 Gunakkenalla Vijayiditya, X. Chalukya k.. . 41 | Hariahona, Vaka jaka k., .. . Gupamaharppava, Eastern Ganga k., 192, 194, 306 Harisimha, m.. . Gapirpava, Ganga ch., . . 58 Hariti, do.,. . Gundelagolanu gr. . . 38 n Hariti, fe.. . Gundama I, Ganga I., . . . 48, 123-49, 306 Har-raj, . . Gundams II, do., 48, 193, 196, 307 Harshagupta, Panduvathi k., . 88-84, 220 Gundesvara, de.. . . . 189 ! Harahapura, co.,. . . . . 291, 293 Gandiya-rashtrakata, ch.. . . . . 38 hasta, . . . . . . . 292, 296 Gundyana, do. . . . . . . 38 hastaka, . . * 291-92, 296 gua tha, l.m., . . . 19-20, 22-23 Hastimata te. ins. . . 241 Guntar, di... . . 4 and n, 76-77, 99 Hastiktraha, vi.. . . . . 58-59, 63, 65 Gupta, dy., . . 58, 68, 91, 105n, 106, 173-74, Hastisvamin, executor,. . . 267-28, 291, 200 Hastivarman, Salankadyana k. . 9-10 Guptatarman, m.. . Hastivarman I, don Guruthuvayalu, vi., . 140, 145 Hastivarman II, do... . . 8-9 Gurandi, do., . 199 hastyadosh frabalavydpritaka, off... 287, 289, 294 Gurazala, I., 74,76 Hathab, L.,. . Gurjars, Co., . 311 Hatsari, vi.. . . . . . . Gurjara-Pratthara, dy., . 40, 310, 311 and n Hatta, co... . 828 Gatlasthalam, l... . . 140 hatta, Market place', . . . . . 19 Gutivada, do., . . . . . 140, 144 Hattapara, I., . . . . . . 18, 2 Gwalior, o.a. Gopagiri, fort,. . 36, 328 Hatthisimi, o.a. Hastisvimin, executor,. 3, 6-7 Gwalior, do. . . . 324 Hemachandra, grammarian, . Hemavati, vi.. . . . . . Hesjeru, 1.a. Perusjeru, 1.... 270 A, E. Gupta type, . ... Himalarman, .,. . . . . 64 Hadappa, of, . . . 3, 6-7 Hiradevi, Ganga q. . . 112, 125 Haddala pl. of Saks 836, . . 36 Hirabadagalli pl. of Sivaskandavarman, 2, 4n Hakirt-bhoga, 1.d., . 314-16 Hiranyamukha, m., . . . 11, 14 hala, 1.11., ., . . 32.33, 310, 312 | Firegutti pl. of Akankitavarman, * 235 , Halar, di.,. . . 11 Hirmapa, M., . . 325, 328 and Halayudha, dones, . 18 Hithusari, I., . . 291, 294 Halayudha, of... * 21 Hommandi, vi., . . . . . 319 n Haldipar pl. of Gopaladeva, 235 Homve-vishaya, 1.d., . . . 189-90 Halmidi ins. of Kakusthavarman, - 235 Horoyamma, off... . * 234 n Halsi, tr., . . . . 235 and a Hossandi, vi.. . 319 Halyal, tk., . . 233, 238 Hoysala, dy., 95-96, 99-102, 226 and n, 227 and n, 228 Hamsvilala, Hamavilla, de., 177, 181 Hrita-pragrah-Amatya, op.. . . 60 Kampe, L.,. . 139, 142 Helan Tsang, Chinese pilgrim, . . 170 Hampe ins. of Krishnaraya, 140, 143 Hun, people, . . Hathsapala, Grubila pr... 242, 246 Hapa, do... . . 106, 280, 283, 287, 289, 294 Hamsaraja, m., . . . . 326, 326 and n Huvishka, Kushana k., . . . . . 174-75 Haradeva, off-, . . . . 320, 331 hyastana-atida, . Hari, m., . . . 64 Hyderabad State, . . . . . 40 Rarianta, i., . . 18 Hariharirya, donee, . 280, 280 Burhamm ad.de.. . . . . 251, 261 . . . . . . . . 74 Harlonta, *. a. Harianta, wi... . 18-19, 21-22 , archaio form of . . . . . * 13

Page #483
348 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA [Vol. XXXI . . 276 . 172 13 PAGES PAGES i, used for i, . . . 277, 317 Jajapaila, A. Jayapala, myth. k.,. . i, initial, . . . . 31, 234, 238, 277, 290 Jajapalla, .a. Yajvapila, dy. 323 and , 1 24-23, . .45, 74, 182 n, 199, 206, 232, 237-38 331 1, initial, . . . . . . . 37 Jajnagar, ..a. Orissa, . . . . i, medini, .. . 2, 45, 199, 206, 219, 232, 314 | Jakalladovl, Ganga q. . . . 111, 124 i, used instead of yi, . . . . . . 2 Jala, ch., . 11, 14 Ichchhabala, m.,. . . . . 291, 295 Jale, Jyala, Jala, do.. . . 11, H4 and R Ichchhatadeva, k., . . 284-85, 287, 289, 293 Jalesvar, l.. . . . . 115 Ichchhavardhana, n... 292, 295 | Jambai, do.. . Thanga, I., . . . 292, 295 Jamba-dvipa. . . .. 88 Tjjara, do.,. 292, 295 Jamnagar, ., . Ikkurru, vi.. 77 Jana, M., . . 84-85 Tkahviku, dy.. . 3, 130 | Jankhera-Jayapura, I., . .. . 20, 24 Tlam, co.. . * 226 n Jarasandha, h., . . Ilhuka, ., . . 84-86 Jat, people, . . . 13 Iltutmish, Iyaltimish, Sultan of Del thi, 72, 324 0 Jatachoda Bhima, ch.,. * 193 Indauka, 1.. 334 Jatipataka, I., . . 292, 296 Indian Musoum pl, of Devendravarman, 317-18, 320 Jaugada edict of Aboka, 206 Indra, m., . . . . . . 329, 333 Javana, Yavana, . . * 140, 115 Indra, de., . . . . . . . 68 Jaya, ... Mahajayaraja, Panduwashit k., Indrabala, Panduvamit k., . . . . 220 Jayadatta, m., . . 64 Indrabalaraja, feud., . . 315-16 Jayadeva, do.. . . 370 Indraraja, E. Chalukya k., . . 41, 77-78 Jayadratha, Saindhava k.,. . Indravarman, Vishnukundin k., . 134 Jayadratha-vanha, dy.. Irukuturu, 8.a. Ikkurra, vi., . . . 77, 79-80 Jayaganga, h., . . . . . . 19, 28 Irungola Chola-maharaja, Nidugal Chada ch., 289 n, 270 Jayakaralarman, donee, . . . . 251, 26L Toanadova, Panduvar ki k., . . . . 220 | Jayakodin I. Kadamba k.. Tanadevi, q. .. . 291, 294, 297 Jayakedin II, do.. . . . . . 101 Isanajiyar, m., . . . . 269 n Jayankondachodi, E. Ganga . . . . 101 Ikanasiva, do. . . . . 269, 276 Jayantamangalam, a.s. Sandamangalam, ca... 96 Ishtaganadeva, k., . 278, 280, 282 Jayantyapura, Kadamba ca... yapura, Adamos ca . . . 46, 01 n, 66 tbvarachandra, m., . 63 Jayapala, myth. k., . . 323 and n Isvaradatta, off., . . * 292, 297-88 Jayasakti, k., . . . . Iyaltimish, s.a. Iltutmish, Jayasakti, .. .. . 327 Jayasimba, E. Chalukya k., . . 41, 75-78 Jayasimha I, do. . . . . 184, 188 j, used for y. Jayasimhavallabha, do.. . 78, 90 Jadeva, 3.a. Jayadeva, m.. . 329, 333 Jayasimhavallabhs I, do., I, do., . 130-31, 132, Jadyala, vi., . . . . 320-21, 322 n 184 Jagadekamalla, W. Chalukya k.. . 209, 274 and n Jayasvamin, m., . . . . . Jagatsingpur, I., . . . . . Jayatavrah madera, 1.a. Jaitravarman, Jaja Jagesvar-abitagni, donec, . . . 252, 261 pella pr., . . . Jaggayyapeta ins... . . Jayavarman, Brihatphalayana k.,. . Jaguli-brishthin, m. . 20, 24 Jayavarman, Chandella k., . . Jahir Deo, 8.a. Chabada, Jajapella k., . 323 Jayavishnu, m.. . . . Jahnavi, ri., . . . Jeji, 6.4. Jayatakti, Mh., . . . . 327n . . . JAika II, Saindhava k., . . . . 12-13 | Jejabhukti, &.a. Jejaka-bhukti, co., . 327, 334 Jain, sect, . . . . . 77, 82 Jejabhuktika, Jo. . * 327 Jaitavrahmadeva, s.. Jaitravarman, Jajapella Jejska, s.a. Jayabakti, ., . . 327n pr.,. . . . . . 325, 328, 331 Jejakabhukti, co. . 71, 327 . Jattravarman, do.. . 325, 326n, 328-29, 3310 Jejaka-doka, do., . 327 Jaitravarman, Pratihara k.,. . . . 310 Jejaka-mandala, do., . 327 Jaitujahmudeva, do, . 325-26 Jajahuti, s.a. Jojakabhukti, do.. . 327 and n, 328, Jajaboti, co., . 327n 380 Jajahati, do. . 327 Jeths, Porbandar k., . . . . . 72 . 825, 331 . 164 . 64 303 18

Page #484
PART VIII) INDEX 349 . . 19, 22 60 80 13 176 92 . 193 20, 24 PAGES PAGES Johvi, .a. Jycahthuka, people, . . . 18 Kalabalabha, tul., . '. . . 295, 227 Jeyatavrahmadeva, 6.a. Jaitravarman, pr., 325, 332 Kalamadambibakuna, vi.. . 199-200 Jhansi, di., . . 72, 310, 312 Kalambira-vinhaya, i.d., 18, 21 jiktamuliya, . . 27, 37, 89, 133, 296, 299, 314 Kalajara, fort, . . 71-72, 163 and n, 164-86, joda, canal, . . . . 810-11, 328 Jodhpur, ci. 244 Kalajarddhipati, ep. . . . . . 71-72 Joshimath, Jyotirdham, l., . 286, 292-93 Kalafjaradri, hill fort,. . . . 311 Juholyadi, . 30 Kalajara-mandala, t.d., . . Jaturu, vi.. 212 Kalavali, wk., . . . 226 n Jvajvakullavama, f.. . . . . 328, 331 Kali, . . . 280, 287 Jyala, ch., . . . 11, 14 n Kalinga, co., 4 n, 37, 39-40, 90-91, 92 n, 101, Jy eshthadaman, n.. . 141, 189-90, 193, 196, 200, jyeshth-adhikaranika, senior off. . 203, 231, 264, 273, 319 Jydsk tha-kayustha, 'senior registrar', Kalinga, people. 280, 283, 287, 289, 294 Jy shthuka, 8.. Jetha, people, Kalingadhipati, tit., . . . . 90 Jyeshtuks-deba, co., . . . 11, 13-14 Kalinganagara, ca. 45, 50, 188, 190, 193, 196, 199, Jyothamitra, Mitra k., . . . . . 306, 308 , 320 Jyotirdham, 8.a. Joshimath, I., . . 286 Kalinganagara (modern Makhalingam), do.. . Jyotirlinga, de., . . . . . 26, 28, 286 Kalingattupparapi, wok.. Kalinoatt uppara ni, wk.. . . Kalingeevara, ep., . . ..08 . Kalipura, l., . Kali-Sindh, ri., Kaliya, m., . , doubled befores, . . . 58, 104 129, 182 Kallura, l... k, varying forms of . . 317 Kalloravasaka, do. 181 . Kachchhapaghata, dy.. . . . . 324 Kaldbarman, donee, 251, 281 Kachu, ... . . . Kaluohumbarra gr., . Kadakaraje, engr. . . Kalyana, ca., . . 273-74 Kadamba, dy.. . 45-46, 61 and n, 63, 66-68, 101, Kalyaparijadera, k.. . 278 232, 234 and n, 235, 236 n, 319 and n Kalyanavarman, Bhauma-Naraba k., 88 Kadava, J., . . . . . . 09-100 99-100 Kamadevaderman, of.. . : 118-14, 127 Kadavaraya, 8.a. Kadava, do. . Kamadevasarman, donee, Kiduvarays, 8.a. Kopperunjinga I, Kadava k.. Kamadi, do., . . . . . 819 and n Kadi, 1.. . Kamakhya, hill, . . . Kadmal, vi., . . 237 Kamalapur, I., . 139 Kaikeya, f., . . . 236-36 Kamalasila, off., . 292, 296, 297, 298 Kailasa, m., 12,15 Kamalmaula Mosque, . . . 25, 29 229-30 Kailvan, vi.. Kamanakunda, ., . . 64 . Kaivartavarman, m., . 227 . Kamarasavalli, I., . 327 0 Kajuraha, 8.a. Khajuraho, ca., Kimarasavalli ins. of Vikramachola , , 227 Kakadadaha, L., . . . 71 Kamarnava, E. Ganga k.. . 48 and n, 49, 54, 202-03 Kakasthaligrama, vi.. . Kamarnava I, do., 193 and n, 194, 202, 254, 307 Kakasthalika-grama, do., . 285-87, 289 Kamarpava II, do., . 193, 196, 254, 307 Kakati, co., . . . . . . . 272 Kimarnava III, do.. . . . . 249, 256 Kakatiya, dy.. . . . . . 99, 101 Kamarupa, co., . . . . . . 68 Kakatya Gundyana, feud. ch., . . 38, 43 Kambakaya pl. of Udayaditya. . 49, 54, 319 n Kakkuka, Pratihara ch., . . . . 170 Kamesvarastami to., . . . . 187 Kakusthavarman, Kadamba k., . . 235 Kammacheyu, i, . . 140, 144 Kala-Bhairava, 2.a. Siva, de., . 34 kammara, copper smith,. . Kalabhoja, Guhila pr.. . . . 239, 245 Kamma-rashtra, 1.d., . . . Kalachuri, dy., . 55, 174, 177, 243, 273-74, 327. Karsali, community. . . . . 4 . Kenauj, sa., Kalahandi State, . . . . . . . Kancharu, 'balcksmilk', Kalaikuri, vi.. Kichi, KAGchipuram, ca., 94-96, 9 and n, 100 Kalaikuri pl., and n, 141 . . 114, 127 251, 261 99 14 64 287 * 40, 310-11

Page #485
1 350 Kanchipuram ins., Kandalivada, vi., Kandapati, off... Kandayika, I., Kanderu, a.a. Kanteru, vi., Kandukuru, do., Kaniskha, Kushana k., Kanparu, s.a. Kanupparru, vi., Kansippasvamin, off., Kanteru pl. of Skandavarman, kunthika, Kantideva, scribe Kanukollu, vi., Kanyakubja, co., Kanyakubja-bhukti, t.d., Kapalivarman, Bhoja k., Kapatapuram, 8.a. Madurai, ca., Kapoli, I., Karali, vi., Karana, community, Karanika, off., Karatoya, ri., Karavirapura, ci., Karhad pl. of Krishna III, Karikala, Chola k., Kariyamari, ep., Karkarataka, I., Karkaredi, f., Karkatayala, L., Karli-pul, bridge, karmanta, karmanta-sthalika, Karpasika, vi.,. Karpativrata, karsha, measure, Kartripura, ci., Karttikeyapura, ca., Karttikeyapura-vishaya, di., Karwar, di.,. Kasahrada, I., Kasandra, 8.a. Kasabrada, do., kase, 'stone-cutter', Kasmira, co., Kasturadovi, fe., Kasturikamodin, Ganga q., Katasilla, I., Katasin, do., Kathakoni, vi., Kathiawar, L., Kathiawar State Kathjuri, ri., Katisarman, donce, Katu, m. Katyuri, dy., EPIGRAPHIA INDICA PAGES 111 n 59 n 285, 287, 289, 294 291, 295 75, 77, 79-80 140, 144 175, 230 77, 79-80 104, 107 7-8 38-39 58, 63 1, 2 n, 8 311 311n 233-34 273 234, 235 and n 11, 13-15 3, 112 104, 107 63 279 310 226 n 227 292, 296 Khadgagrahi-mahapatra, off, 55 Khadgika, off., 292, 295 13-14 khadi, 'canal', * * 286, 290-92, 295 289 82 38 and n 81 279 278-79, 281, 284-86, 288, 291 and n 279-80, 282 233 300-01 300 4 311, 328 110, 122 256 291, 295 111 220 13, 101 11-12 Kauka, T., Kaunduka-Gunde vara, de., Kaurava, f., Kausambi, ci., PAGES 334 189-90 155 109, 171, 178 and n, 174-75, 176 and n, 177-80, 231 77 59 38 n, 283 n 334 314 104-05 226 n 142 164, 168 and n, 189, 191, 244 63 235 285 17 and n, 18, 20, 109-10 263-65, 267 250, 252, 260, 262 251-52, 261 264, 265 and n Kausiki, de.,. Kautilya, au., Kaufiliya Arthabastra, wk., Kautslputra, Metronymic, Kauvatal, 1., Kauvatal pl. of Mahasudevaraja, Kaveri, ri., . Kavikarnapara, au., Kayastha, community, Kayastha, registrar', Kekaya, f., . Kekkar ins. of Apneyarasa, Kendupatna pl. of Narasimha II, Kesavaka, vi., Kesavarya, donee, Koeavaearman, do., Keshwa, ri., Keshwa, 8.a, Keevaka, vi. Ketaya, m., kh, modified form of Khajuraho, ci., Khajuraho ins. of Dhanga, Khalji, dy., Khanapur, tk., Khunta, do., Kikkaka, scribe, [VOL. XXXI Khandapotta, pr., Khandaraksha, off., Khandhala, vi., Khandol, 8.a. Khandhala, do., Khandyama, m., Khappontara, I., Kharalagrama, vi., Kharavela, k., Khariar pl. of Mahasudevaraja, kharivapa, L.m., Kharpasadeva, k., Khasa, people, Khommapa, Guhila pr., Khonu, ., Khorakhottamka, l., * 264 308 n 2 20, 24 280, 283, 287, 289, 294 12, 15 n 327 25, 310-11 324 234-35 2, 5, 7 280, 283, 287, 289, 294 19, 21-22 18 189, 191 285, 287, 289 19, 22 231 104-05, 314 n 291-92, 295 278 280, 283, 287, 289, 294, 311 239, 245 291, 295 291, 295 115 300-01 280, 283, 287, 289, 294 310 241 n 75, 77, 80, 129, 132, 134, 137 Kirata, people, 253 Kirtipala, Pratihara k., 134 Kirtivarman, s.a. Yadovarman, Guhila pr., 12 Kirtivarman, E. Chalukya k.,. 279 *

Page #486
PART VIII] Kirtivaman, Chandella k., Kisarkella pl. of Mahabhavagupta IV Uddyotakesarin, Kisoravadavag&mahishyadhikrita, off., Kitai, Kitaika, n., Kitusarman, donee, Ko-chohengapan, Chola k., Kochhiputa, metronymic, Kodasima, vi., Kodila, do.,. Kodisa, do., Kokkalla, Kalachuri k., Kokili, E. Chalukya k., Kolahala, ca., Kolahala Anantavarman, myth. pr., Kolani Katama-nayaka, donor, Kolar, di., PAGES 163, 164 and n, 165, 311 Koyyakuriki-sima, t.d., Konakopa, 8.a. Konarak, 1., Kopanki, vi., . Konarak, 1., Kondagudi, do., Kondamudi pl. of Jayavarman, Kondanagaru gr. of Indravarman, Kondasami-boya, donee, Kondasami, 8.a. Kondepadu, vi., Konduru, do., Koneki, do., Kongu, co., Kollabiganda-Vijayaditya, E. Chalukya k., Koluvarttani, di., Komarru, vi., Komgala, pr., Kompara, vi., Kopli, "., Kontinika, vi., Kopparam pl. of Pulaketin II, Kopperunjinga, Kadavaraya ch., Kopperufijinga I, do., Kopperunjinga II, do., Kosala, co., Kosala, S., co., Kosam, 1., Kosam ins. of Siva-magha, Koeavardhana, hill fort, Kosh-adhyaksha, off., Kosikiputa, metronymic, Kotah, tn., Kotirudrasamhita, wk., Kotivarsha, ci., Kotml, vi., Kottapala, off., . 191 n 280, 283, 287, 289, 294 112, 125 252, 261 226 n Korada, Korada, vi., Korial, do., Korni pl. of Anantavarman Chodaganga, INDEX 169, 178-82, 185 33-35 193-94, 196 194 174 Krishnadevaraya, Vijayanagar k., 41 249-50, 254 249, 254 Krishnamitra, m., Krishnarayapuram, 7., 225 Krishnaearman, donee, 269 n Krishnavarman, Kadamba k., . 41 Krishnavarman I, do., 305, 308 Krishnayajvan, donee, 77 40 75-76, 78, 80 * 272-73 219-21 130 and n, 131 and n 95-96, 227 99-100 99 250, 252, 260 34 191 n 8 Krita-yuga, 6n krit-pratyaya, 8-10 kriyatikrama, kriyatipatti, 112, 125 Kroshtukavartani, di., 111, 115 76 111 189-90 PAGES 140, 144 30 30 1, 4, 9, 37, 40, 99 1, 91 68-69, 226 n 42 37, 39 and n, 40 and n, 310 234 58, 63 90, 93 64 140-42, 143 and n, 144, 145, 162 63 140, 145 252, 261 234 235 251, 261 279, 287 30 29 202-03 30 168, 230 n 64 280, 283, 287, 289, 294 291, 295 37, 41 75-76 130, 132 41 232 131, 133 136, 137 9-10 9 20, 24 64 272 and n, 273 62 71, 73 60, 63, 65 kulika, artisan, Kulivataka, I., 129 and n, 131, 133 and n Kulottunga I, Chola k., 3, 101, 224 n, 226 and n, 269 224-28 Kulottunga II, do., Kulottunga III, do., 227 n, 271-72, 274 and n, 275 272-73 Kulottunga I, Kongu ch., Kulotungachojadeva, Chola k., 269-71, 278, 274 and n, kridanta, kridartha, Krishna, di., Krishna, ri., Krishna, 8.a. Vasudeva, de., Krishna, Rashtrakuta k., Krishna III, do., 105 and n, 106, 191, 220-21, 311 32, 34, 106, 220, 268 171 Krishna-bhoyaka, com., Krishnadasa, scribe, Krishnadatta, off., Krishnadatta, m., 171 81-82, 84-85 18, 21 169-70, 183 2 76 Kubja- Vishnuvardhana, E. Chalukya k., 79-80 Kubja Vishnuvardhana I, do., 280,283,287 Kryadi, Kshatrapa, Western, dy., Kshemasarman, m., kshetrapala, off., kahtrakau, l., Kubja. Vishnushuvi, do., Kudgere pl. of Mandhatrivarman, Kudivada, Kudivata, s.a. Kulivataka, 1., and n, 134, Kudrahara, Gudrahara, s.a. Gudivada, di., Kudura, Kadarapura, ca., Kukamachanda, m., Kuladaman, m., Kulasekhara, Pandya pr., kulavaya, s.a. kulyavapa, l.m., Kuleearman, donee, 81 Kulottungan-kovai, wk., . 26 n Kulottungs Prithvievara, Velananti ch.. 59 Kuiottutgaaola-Kadambarayan alias Edirilap220 perumal, donor, Kulottungabolan-pillai tamil, wk., 351 275-76 274 n 272 and n 225 and n 225 and n

Page #487
352 Kulottungabolan-ula, wk., kulya, measure of capacity, kulyavapa, l.m., Kumara, m., Kumara, tit., Kumarabhava, m., Kumarsbhogya, I., Kamarabhuti, m., Kumaradeva, m.,. Kumaragupta I Mahendraditya, Gupta k., Kumaramatya, off.. Kumara-mahapatra, do., Kumarapura, L., Kumarasarman, m., Kumarasimha, 8.a. Kumvaraseha, off, Kumara-Tataiyangar, guru, Kumularu, vi., Kumunaru, do., Kumvarastha, off., Kumaravishnu, m., Kumbhalgarh ins. of V.S. 1517, Kumkumalola, eur., kunchi, measure of capacity, kunda,. Kundala, I., Kundala patuku, do., Kurangagrama, vi, Kurang, do., Kuranga, 8.a. Kurang, do., Kurnool, di., Kuru, people, Kurud, 1., Kurud pl. of Narendra, Kushana, dy., Kuttanadilla, L., PAGES 225, 226 and n, 227, 228 61-62 58-59, 61, 62 and n, 64-65 1, doubled after r, 1, of E. Gupta type, 1, Dravidian, 280, 282, 287, Lagna Dhunus, Simba, Lahada, Sculptor, . EPIGRAPHIA INDICA 63 325, 328 63 113, 126 63 63 58, 91, 105 n, 268 289, 294, 303 109 113, 126 130, 132 . Kundaleevaradeva, de., Kundavva, E. Chalukya pr., Kunduka, Konduka, I., Kunduru, vi., 133 and n, 134-37 273 Kuntala, co., Kunthu, Kunthanatha, Jain Tirthankara, 84 and n, 85 and n, 86 19, 22 18 21 99, 101, 211 311 329, 331 n 142 Lalitpur, t.d., Lalitpur, tn., 63 Lalluka, m., 77, 79-80 329, 331 62 14 300 140, 144 19, 22 102 n 189 . 239-42 lan, 11, 15 131 263-64 263-66 168, 174-75, 176 and n, 229-31 292. 295 lakara, Lakhanavati, s.o. Lakshmanavati, ca., Lakshmadeva, Paramara k., Lakshmana to. ins. of Vasata, Lakshmana, scribe, Lakshmanaearman, m., Lakshmanavati, ca., 70 67 74, 110, 120, 133 Lakshmi, de., Lakshmi, fe., Lakshmi-Narayana te., Lakshmipura, I., . Lala-Brahmapura, do., Lalitapuravala, t. d., Lalitaeura, Lalitaeuradeva, k., 193, 195 193, 196 164 Languages Arabio, Bengali, Gujarati, Hindi, Kannada, Magadha, Oriya, Pali, Persian, Prakrit, Sanskrit, . Tamil, Telugu Lankapura, ca., Lastbhata, off., laf, Lata, co., Lata, vi., [VOL. XXXI PAGES 29 and n 110-11 26 197 n 58, 63 64 111 300 n, 314 141 81-82 70 19, 22 310, 312 277-80, 282, 284 86, 298 72 310, 312 85-86 29 and n Lattvinoda, Guhila pr., Lauriya Nandangarh pillar edict of Asoka, legends on sealsSri-Bhatakkab, . Lichchhavi, f., . 211 17 12 7 n 18 n, 33, 142, 166 n, 227 n, 234 n, 236 n, 274 206 18 and n, 19-20, 111-12, 114 178 n 82 2, 13, 84, 126, 168-69, 176, 211-12, 229 2-3, 5 n, 6 n, 7, 11, 25-27, 31, 34, 37, 45, 58, 67, 74, 84, 89, 94, 103, 110, 112, 114, 129, 133, 136, 140, 142, 163, 168, 176, 188, 192, 197, 199, 202, 211, 227, 229-30, 233, 235, 238, 263, 269, 277, 290, 292, 299, 309, 317, 324 -18 n, 94, 227 n, 269 and n, 270 and n, 274 and n, 292 18 n, 37, 40, 112, 234 n 273 329, 332 29 and n 239 34, 36 239 206 . 302 231

Page #488
PART VIII] lif Little Kanchipuram, l., Lodhaka, m., Lodhia pl. of Mahasivagupta, Lohakara, subcaste, Loharasamiena, l., Lokambika, Chalukya q.. Lokayi, engr., 1of. 45. Irin, Irif, lun, luf, m, changed to anusvara, m, doubled after r, m, Eastern Gupta type, m, final, * m, omission of m, same in form as 8, m, varying forms of Machemamba, fe., Madagrama, vi, Madagrama gr. of Devendravarman, Madakasira, tk., Madanapalli, I., Madanapalli, tk., Madanarati, s. a. Siva, de., Madanavarman, Chandella k., Madapa Bhimana, m., Madhavadeva, com., Madhavakararya, donee, Madhavasarman, do., Madhavavarman, Vishnukundin k., Madhi-ereshthin, m., Madhukamarnava, E, Ganga k., M . Madisarman, donee, Madhukamarnpava III, do., Madhurantakam, tk., Madhurantakl, Chola pr., Madhukarman, donee, Madhvacharya, saint, Madhya Bharat, Madhyadela, co., . Madhya Pradesh, INDEX PAGES 29 Madras Museum pl. of Vajrahasta III, Madras State, 94 64 Madurai, ci., 31 n, 33, 103 Magada, s.a. Magara, f., 3 Magadha, co., 292, 296 39 Magallu, Mangollu, s.a. Mangallu, vi., Magara, f., Magha, dy., Magha, m., 252, 262 29 and n Magha, Magha, min., 31. 70, 133 67 2, 57-58, 67, 74, 89, 110, 129, 133, 136, 180 n, 188, 192, 219, 277, 309 180 n 309 . 26, 27 n 29 29 * 317 38, 43 45, 51 and n 53-55 269 140 140 32, 36 71-72, 310-11 29 Mahabhavagupta IV Udyotakisarin, k., 29 Mahabhutivarman, 8.a. Bhativarman, 202, 204 236 250, 260 251, 261 134 20, 24 48-49, 55, 193, 195, 202, 306 n 307 269 n 226 251, 201 141 25, 35, 173, 310, 323 286 31, 34, 70, 104, 105 n 160 n, 297, 219-20, 283, 267, 315, 323-24 75, 79-80 PAGES 191 n, 305 94 226 n, 272-73 99 231 40.and n 96 173-77 171 169-70, 173, 181 63 14, 65, 172, 324 n 191 n Bhauma68 87 Mahadan-akshapa tal-adhikrita, off., 279, 281, 288, 290, 296, 298 280, 282, 287, 289, 294 289, 291, 293-94, 297 11, 14 and n 140 and n, 315 103-04 Maghaearman, m., Mahabharata, Naraka k., Mahachaitya, Mahadandanayaka, off., Mahadevi, tit., Mahadurga, fort, Maha-Durgaraja, Sarabhapura k., Mahajayaraja, do., Mahakala, de., Mahakala-jyotirlinga, do., Mahakaleevara, do., Mahakaleevara te., Mahakaleevara te. ins., Mahakartakritika, off, Mahakosala, s.a. Koeala, co., Mahakumara, tit., . Mahamatra, do., Mahana, ri., Mahanada, do., Mahanadi, do., Mahalakshmi, Rashtrakata pr., Mahallaka, s.a. mahallika, mahallaka, Mahamandaleevara, tit., Mahamandalika, do, Mahamanushya, off, * * Maha-Nannaraja, Panduvams k., Mahanta, I., Mahapradhana, off, Mahaprathara, do., Mahi-Pravararaja, Sarabhapura k., Maharaja, tit., 353 * 26 26 25 25 25 and n 280, 282, 287, 289 204 105 and n 325, 328-29, 331 and n 239-40, 245 n 20 n 289, 275-76 45 280, 282, 287, 289, 294 215 230 230-31 31, 111, 264 and n 219, 221 189-90 328, 329 and n, 331 and n 280, 282, 287, 289, 294 104-05, 314 2-4, 6 and n, 7-10, 42, 75-77, 80, 89-92, 169-72, 173 and n, 175 and n, 176 and n, 177-85, 188-90, 199-200, 235-36, 264-65, 267-68, 300-04, 317, 321, 325, 328, 330

Page #489
354 Maharajadhwaja, tit., Maharajaprumatara, off.. Maharajaputra, ep., Maharana, fa. n., Maharashtra, co., Mahasamanta, off., * mahasati, Mahasena, de., . PAGES 55, 67-69, 71-72, 78, 91, 94, 97, 188-90, 198, 196, 203, 244, 246, 267, 278, 280, 282, 284, 287, 289, 293-94, 297, 305, 308, 310, 312, 325, 328-33 287, 289, 294 6n 20 Mahasenabhatta, m., Mahasenadatta, do., Mahasenapati, tit., Mahasenasarman, m., Mahasamantadhipati, do., Mahasamund, I., Mahasandhivigrah-akehapa tal-adhikrita, off., Mahalalavara, off., Mahattama, do., Mahattara, do., Mahasiva-Tivararaja, do., Mahasthan, I., Mahasudevaraja, Sarabhapura k., 114 280, 282, 287, 289, 294, 315 Mahendraditya, do., Mahendravarman, do., Mahoba, de., Maheevara, 8.a. Siva, do., EPIGRAPHIA INDICA 171, 176, 185-86 75 and n, 78, 80 Mahakivagupta-Balarjuna, Panduvam k., 32, 103 and n, mahattar-ady-ashta-kul-adhikarana, off, Mahavagrama, vi., Mahavamba, wk., Mahayaka, Guhila pr., Mahendra, do,, Mahendra II, do., . Mahendra, mo., Mahendra, 8.a. Mabendraditya, k., Mahesvarasutra, wk., Mahli, m., Mahilla, m.,. Mahipide, Mahipidevi, fe., Mahipala, Guhila pr., Mahishya, community, Mahmud, Sultan, . 16 285, 287, 289, 294 265 279, 281, 288, 290, 297-98 Mahoba pl. of Paramardideva, Maikral, m., Maitraka, dy., 197, 220 219-21, 315 63 104-07, 130 and n, 314 76 280, 283, 287, 289, 294 61 and n, 300, 303 61 317, 320, 322 and n 90n 239 239, 245 239, 245 45, 188, 190, 306, 320 328, 330 77 * 64 58-59, 64 268 105 n 68 26, 28 27, 36, 188, 193, 278, 282, 289, 297, 305 26-27 64 84 325-26 240-41, 242 and n, 245 n 311 71 20, 24 299, 300 and n, PAGES 95 112, 125 84-85, 111, 311 311 325 and n, 326 and n 111 84-85 . 324 n 111 19, 23 38 140, 144 Maliyapandi gr.,. Mallakkumatuku, 7., Mallapa, m.,.. 140, 162 Mallapa, 8.a. Yuddhamalla II, E. Chalukya K., 39, 41 Mallappa III, do.,. 38 n Makara, J., MAIA, "., Malava, co.,. Malavanadi, ri., Malayadeva, m., Malda, di., Malha, m.,. Malik Nasrat-ud-din Tayasal, gen., Malik Tughril Tughan Khan, k. of Bengal, Malisahara-Talapadia, I., Mandhatrivarman, Kadamba k., Mandigiri, vi., Mangalia, Chalukya k., Mangallu, vi., [VOL. XXXI Mallar pl. of Balarjuna, Mallaya, donee,.. 31 n, 103, 198 328 273 Mallidova Chojamaharaja, Nidugal Chola ch., Malwa, co., . 26, 85, 242-43, 324 Mamaladeva, off.,. 329, 332 Mahdaura, vi., 70 n, 72 Margallu, do., Mammaka, off., mana, 1.m., . 43 mana, Oriya for mana, do., Manamatra, Sarabhapura k., Mandal, L., mandala, t.d., Mandalika, tit., mandapa, Mandasa pl. of Dharmakhedi, Mandasa pl. of Ganga year 342, Mandasa pl. of Saka 913 or 976, Mandasa pl. of the reign of Anantavarman, Mandaearmman, dones,. Mandaura, vi., Mangeevaradeva, de., Mangi-yuvarija, E. Chalukya k., Mangollu, Magallu, s.a. Mangallu, vi., Mannayisarman, donee, Mantrin, off, Manu, law-giver, 302 Marudada-nadu, t.d., . 299, 301 19-20, 22-23, 113, 126 19 104, 105 and n, 315 238 61 244, 246 and n 19-20, 22-23 45-48 318 46, 319 n Manujendra, Manujendra varman, Ganga k., Manusmriti, wk., Minyakheta, ca... 3 Marasimhha, E. Ganga k., Maravarman Sundarapandya I, Pandya k., Markapur, tk., Martha, m., Marttanda, m., 53-55 79-80 71-72 282 211 233 38, 40 269, 275-76 . 41 40 and n 252, 261 38, 328, 334 and n 40, 300, 302 188-90 6 n 234 n 254, 318-19 95 101 84-85 20, 24 and n 227

Page #490
PART VIII] Maski edict of Asoka, matha, 'college', Mathara, f.,. mathika, hut, Mathura, ci., Matrichandra, engr., Mattata, Guhila pr., Mauka, m., Maurya, dy... Mau ins. of Madanavarman, Mayidavolu pl. of Sivaskandavarman, Mayurbhanj, di., Meda, tribe, Modapata, e.a. Mewar, co., Megasthenes, au., Melaimha, Melamba, E. Chalukya q., metres Anushtubh, Arya, Aryagki, Dodhaka, G Indravajra, Malini, Mandakranta, Manjubhashini Prabodhita, Pushpilagra, Salini, Sardulavikridita, Svagata, Upajati, * Mewar, co., miya, 'field', . Sragdhara, Sunandini, s.a. Prabodhita, * PAGES 206, 209 n 19, 22 90, 199 n 292, 296 170, 173-75, 177, 180, 328 199 and n, 202 239, 245 85 Upendravajra, Vameastha, Vam sasthavila,.. Vasantatilaka,. . Minhaj-uddin Siraji, au., Minor rook edict I of Asoka,. Minor rook edict II of Asoka,. Mitki,., INDEX 11, 27, 35, 37, 40, 82, 83 n, 85, 90, 107 n, 108 n, 115, 140, 143, 145. n, 165, 190 n, 194, 198, 201 n, 238, 245, 253, 281 n, 297 n, 306, 328-29 35, 40, 165, 198, 245 59, 87, 88 n, 205-06 310, 311 2 109, 115 280, 283, 287, 289, 294 242 59 42 and n 83 n, 143 115, 123 n, 143, 194, 306 40, 107 n, 115, 190 n, 253 35, 115, 194, 253, 306 115 115 115 281 n, 297 n 40, 143, 288 n, 297 n, 27, 35, 40, 82-85, 115, 143, 194, 198, 245, 253, 306 35, 40, 115, 143, 198, 253 115 115 . 40 115,253,310 40 83 n, 194, 306 35, 40, 83 and n, 107 n, 115, 165, 194, 198, 245, 253, 306 238, 240, 242, 244 90, 92 72, 110, 323-24 206, 209, 212-13 212, 214 114, 127 Mithila, co.,. Mitra, dy., Mitrayabas, m., Mlechchha-desa, months Ashadha,. Asvayuja, Advina, Avani, Bhadrapada, Chaitra, Dhanus, Hisabi, Jyeshtha,. Karttika, Kumbha, Magha, Makara, Margaairsha, Mesha, Pausha, Phalguna, Pushya, Rajab, Shawal, Sravana, Vaisakha, Vrishabha, months, lunar Amanta, Ashadha,. Asvayuja, Bhadrapada, Chaitra, Jyeshta, Madhu, 8.a. Chaitra, Magha, Purgimanta Vaisakha, months, solarAdi, Jyeshtha Mina Phalguna Simha, . . 104, 108, 219-20 192, 196, 323, 327-35 249, 307 74 199-200, 235-36, 296, 298, 323 8-10, 33, 36, 278, 281, 284, 323 18, 21 * 18, 33, 36, 71, 164-65 278, 284, 288, 290 306, 308 30, 314, 316 110, 125, 193 3, 249, 325 130, 140, 142, 144, 321, 322 n 269 Mota Machiala, vi., Mrigeeavarman, Kadamba k., Mt. Aba ins. of V.S. 1342, mudala, 'royal order', 33, 36, 230 76, 299, 301 244, 246 n 269, 275, 276 * PAGES 311 175, 231 134-35, 137 95 * 11, 58, 110, 266, 302, 304, 355 71 111 130, 142 141, 263, 323, 327 193, 195 130,243 89, 93 75, 80 71, 73 84, 100 n 53 83 84 75-76, 79-80 243 66, 84-85, 86 and n . . * 94, 97-98 193, 196 94, 97, 100 18 101 299 and n. 235 242 18, 21, 112, 125

Page #491
356 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA [VOL. XXXI 324 N . . . 200 ............ 110 * PAGES PAGES Mutokuru, o.a. Mutukuru, vi., . . 77, 79-80 Nalapura-mahadurga, hill fort, . . Mukkutia-sthala, L., . . 140, 144 nafi, L.m., . . 96, 292 Malaraja, Chaulukya k., . . . . 12 Nalikavapa, do... . . . 291-92, 294-96 mulia, 'day-labourer', . . 17 Nallama, 16., . . . . . 274 n Muntakhab-ul-Tamarikh, wok.. . . 81 n Nalpur, ci., . . . . . . . 328 Muralidharadasa, al.,. . 142 | Nambaranga-grama, vi.. . . . 291-95 Murupda, . . . . Namdivamma, 8.a. Nandivarman, Salankayana k., 4 muahti, measure of capacity, . Nanadesi, merchant guild, . . . 274 Musiri, tk., . . . . 228 Nandabhadra, engr., 286, 288, 290, 292, 297-98 Mysore State, . . . 141, 206, 227 n, 269 n Nanda-bhagavati, 3.a. Durga, de., . . 278-79 Nandadaman, m.. . Nandadevi, de.. . . . . 284, 287-88, 293 Nandadevi, mo.. . . . . . . 278 Nandaditya, off., . . . . . . 285 Nandaks-talsvars, executor, . . . 234 and n n, final, .. 37, 89, 188 Nandakinl, ri.. . . . . 278 y resembling 1, . . 2, 169 n, 180 D Nandavarman, E. Ganga k. 11, subscript, . 31, 312 n Nandigama, tk., . . . 37-40 , superscript, 110, 312 0 Nandigaon ins. of Devendravarman, . Devendraverman, . 65 #1, wed for 169, 212 Nandivarman, Salankayana k., . 2, 7, 9-10 7), used for, . . . 169 Nandivarman I, do.. . . . * 3,8 , with a top matra, . . . . 309 Nandivarman II, do., 8 ndh, written like th, . . Nandoke, ml., . . . . . 286-87, 289 Nadagam pl. of Vajrahasta III, Nangaka, 11., 291, 295 nadu, "chamber', 223-24 Nangupatti, I., . . Nadukuru, 8.0. Natikade, vi.. 77, 79-80 Nanna, 1.. . . 104-06, 107 Naga, Guhila pt., . . . 239, 245 Nanna, Pandurash k., . . . 32 n Nigahrada, Nagda, ca., . 244, 246 Nanna I, do, 220 Nagapala, scribe, . . . . Nanna II, do.. . . . . 220 Nagar, stream, . . . 63 Nannaraja, do.. . 32 and n, 33, 34 and n, 35, 220 nagarasresh thin, . . . . . 60 and n 1 Nannarija I, do... Nannarija I, do.. . . . . . . . 32 and n, 35 Nagarl pl. of Anangabhima III, 109-10, 115, 249 and n, Nannaraja II, do. . . . . 32 n, 34 n 252, 253, 254 n, 256 n, 256, 257, n. 258 n, Nanyaura pl. of Dhanga, . . . . 309 n 259 n, 260 n, Naogaon, In.. . . . . . Nagarjunikonda ins. . 0,234 Napitavataka gr. of Devendravarman, 318-19 Nagasarman, m... . . . . 235-36 Naradeva, M., . . . . . 64 Nagavall, ri., . . . . . 200 Narasannapeta, tk., . 89, 199-200, 305 Nagda, ca. . . . . . . 239, 244 Narasapatam pl. of Vajrahasta III, 306, 307 n, 308 n Nagiratta-mandala, i.d. 60 Narasaraopet, tk., . . . Nagna-bhattaraka, Saiva ascetic, Narasimha I, Ganga k., 110.11, 115, 123 Nag-nayaka, scribe, . . 114, 127 Narasimha II, do.,' . . 17 , 18, 109-12, 124 Naguharman, donce, . . 251, 261 Narasittha II, Hoysala k., . . 95, 99, 101-02 Nihallaka, M., . . . 291, 295 Narasimhadeva, k., . . . . . 21 Naishadhacharila, wk., . . . . 38 n, Narasimharya, donee, . , 250, 260 nakshatras Naravahana, Guhila k.,. . . 240-41, 242 n Afvati, . . . . . . 94, 97-98 Naravarman, do... . . . 240, 241 and n Revati, . 94, 97, 164, 168 Naravarman, Paramara k., 25 and n, 26 and 2, 28-29 . Rohini, . . . . 94, 193, 195, 307 Naravarman, 6.a. Nsivarman, Jajapella k. 323 Sravana,. . . 76-76, 80 Narayapa, de., . . . 41 Uttaraphalgun!, 193, 196 Narayana, 7.. . 20, 23, 317, 320, 322 and a mala, L.m. . 19-21, 23, 112, 123 Nariyapa-bhattaraka, de., 279, 281, 283, 291-93, Xalagiri, hill fort, . . 323-24 298 Nalanda, I., . i . . . . 229 Nariyapacasa, .. . 64 Nalapura, hill fort, 323, 327-28, 330, 334 Narayanadatta, off. . . . . 286, 288 Xalapura-durga, do. . . 323, 3:28-33 Narayapadatta, com.. . 200 225 81

Page #492
PART VIII) INDEX 357 . . . 323 193 . 106 - 81 PAGES PAGBs Narayana-Jadyala-kshetra, . 317, 320, 322 Nolambavadi, co., . . . 289 n, 274 Narayaparya, do., . . 250, 261 Ngivarman, 6.a. Naravarman, Guhila pr., 21 n Nariyanatarman, donee, . . . 250, 261 Ntivarman, Jajapellak, Nariyanabarman, , . . . . . numerals Narayana Upadhyaya, do. . 219, 221 9 n. 58 Narayanavarman, Bhauma-Naraka k., . . 68 9 n. 58 Narayanavarman, m., . . . 285 n 3. . . . . 5 n9n Narendra, Sarabhapura k., 104-06, 263-85, 287-88 3 n, 90 Narendrasena, Vakataka k.,.. . . 5n, 9 n. 58 Narendra-Vijayaditya, E. Chalukya k., . . 8n, 10 D Narwar, fort, . . . 323-24, 326-28 60 Narwar, l., 175 60 Nasiruddin, Sultan of Delhi, . 324 20, Nabudevi, q., 278, 280 100, . . . . . . . Nata, off., . 78, 80 Norkapataka-grams, vi. . . . 189-90 Natavadi, 1.d., Nar-ul-Haqg, A., . Natavadi-vishaya, do. . . . . . Nurwur, a.a. Narwar, L., . . . Naugrahara, off-,. . 324 . 71, 73 . Nusrat-ud-din Taisbi, Mwalim gen., . 72 Navanagar State,. . . Nyayapattaka, I., . . Nava-Surashtra, a.a. Nava-Saurashtra, t.d. . . . 291, 295 11 Nava-Surashtra-mandala, do., 11, 13, 15 Navulado, Navuladevi, fe., . , 325, 326 and n Navyasi-vishaya, .d., . . . . 32, 34-35 nayaka, off-, . . . , 71, 78, 80 Nedungfraikkudi, vi.. . . . 2258, medial, O, moda, . . . . . . . . . . 163 Nelloro, di., 4 n, 99 Oddamapattu gr. of Krishnadevar ya, . . 142 Nemi, ., . . 83-84, 85 and n, Oddappa (Siva) to.. . 269 Nepal, co.. . . 101, 231 Orchha State, 70 Nerur, l. . Orissa State, 17, 20, 70, 92, 94 and n, 106 , Nerur pl. of Mangalesa, . . . 233 109-10, 240, 252, 317 Neriyudaichchola Mavondavolan, off. 227 n Ottakkattad, pool, . . . . 225 Neriyudaichchola Pallavariyar, do.. Neriyudaipperumal, Chola pr., . 223, 224 and n 227-28 Neva, k. . . . . . . 175 Nibhayapura, I., . . . . . 19, 22 P. . . . . . . . . . Nichaya, Ph., . . : : . .. 295 , doubled afler, Nidubaru gr. of Jayasimha,. . 134 P, undistinguishable from y, . Nidugal Chola, J., . . 273 P, written like,.. . 199 Niduparu gr., . . . . . . 74 Pabbata-rattha, t.d. 170 Nidusanti, Kadambach' Pachrai, I., . . . 323 Nigarilisoja-mandalam, a.a. Holambavadi, co., 269 and pada, . . . . .2 7, 28 n, 275-76 Padagam, l. . . . 227 Nilachel, hill, . . 67 padavaria, 2.m., . . . . . 299, 301-03 Nilakantha, 8.a. Siva, de.. . 163 and n, 164-65 padma-bandha, . . . 83-84 Nilakantha te., . . . . . . 163 Padmakararys, donec, . . . 251, 281 Nilakantha, Pratihara k. . 310-12 Padmalladevi, q... . 284, 287, 289, 294, 297 Nimbara, k., . . . 278, 280, 282, 284-85 Padmanabharya, dones, . . . 252, 261 Ningondi gr. of Prabhanjanavarman, . . 89-90 Padmatadeva, k., 284, 285 and n, 286-87, nina-griha, 'water-house', . . . . 82 289-92, 93 and n, 294, 297-98 Nirakarpur pl. of Devendravarman, 318, 319 and Padmavati, co.,. . . 175 miravakara,. . . 19, 22-23 Paganavaram pl.,. . nit, . . . . : 29 n Pabarpur pl . . 67, 60, 77 mivartana, 1.971. , . . 138 and ., 136 Paikpad, riyukta, off. . . . . . . 78, 80 Paikpad ins. of Danimate, . . 272

Page #493
358 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA (VOL. XXXI PAGES PAGES Paithan pl. of Ramachandra, . 264 n Parakopa,. . . . . . 19 Paivitta, L.,.. . . . . 291, 296 Parakrama, Pandyan pr., . . . . 272 Palasigo-12000, 1.d., . . . 286 Para mabhagavata, sp., . . 104, 300, 302, 316 Paladiki, di., . . 285-86 Paramabharaka, do. 42, 43, 68, 71-72, 91, 96-97, Paldi ins. of V.S. 1178, . . 243 188, 190, 193, 196, 244, 246, Palahi, . . 19, 22 267, 278, 280, 282, 284,287, Pal, tn., . . . . 244 289, 293-94, 297, 300 and 0, Pallave, dy.. . * 2, 236 306, 308, 325, 328, 330 and a Pallavariyanpettai ins. of Rajaraja II, 270, 272 Paramabrahmanya, do.. . .. 280, 287, 298-84 Pallavariyar, ch. min., . 270 and 2, 272 Paramadi, Jajapella k.,. . . . 328 Pallaya, m., . . . . 806, 808 and n Paramaguru, ep. . . . . . . 331 Palledebamu, 6.a., Palnad, ., . . Para mamahibvara, do., 32, 45, 51, 71-72, 190, 293-94, Pal, vi., . . . 244 302-03, 308,320, 325, 328-29 Pallideda, 3.a. Palnad, L., 76 331, 333 Pallika, habitation', . . 285-86, 289-92, 296-98 Paramara, dy., 25 and , 26, 82, 86, 111, 242-43, 328 Pallinandu, 5.a. Palnad, l. . 76 . Para maraja, ep. . . . . . . . 881 Pallirashtra, 1.d., , . . . 76-76, 78, 80 Paramardideva, Ohandella k., . . 71-72, 811 Palnad, tk., . . . . 74, 76-77 Paramavaishnava, ep., . 32, 94, 96-97, 294 Palnadu, 8.a. Palnad, tid. . Paramekvara, o.a. Siva, de., 32, 36, 42, 48, 66, 71-72, 78, Pamasakhetaka, I., . . 238 130, 133, 180, 190, 203, Pamidimukkala pl. of Vishnuvardhana II 244, 267, 278, 280, 282, Pampa, poet, 284, 287, 289, 293-94, Panchakulika. s.a. Pancholi, caste, 297, 300, 325, 328-29 Pafchala, co., . . . . Parantaka, Chola k., . . . 226n Pafchanamvaru, community, . Parabari, vi., . . 206 Paichapalayam, di., . Parasmaipadi, . 29 . Pafchapalayam, tk., Paravada, vi.. . . 191 Paficharatra, form of Vaishnavian Paravata tree, . . . . . . 289 Parichardtra-sanhita, wk.. . Pargana, . . . Pagoholi, caste,. 244 . . Pario, o.a. Parikh, . . . 152 and n, 16 Pandambika, Velananti-Choda q., 273 Paricharaka, off, . . . . 78, 80 Papdaripura, I., . 142 Parichha, Parikshaka, 00. . . . . 12n Pandava, dy. . . . . 106, 197, 264 Parigrama, vi.. . . . . 292-93, 295 Pandavaka, m., . . . 61 and a Parikh, off., . . . 12, 18 and n Pandita, ep., . 114, 126-27, 244, 248 248 . Pariksha, 3.a. prikshaka, do... . . Papdukesvar, I., . 277-78 . Parikshaka, do.. 278-79 . . . . . Pandukcevar pl. of Lilitafuradova, . 12 and n Parlakimedi, L., . . . . . 199, 317 Pandu-vathsa, dy. . 32 and n, 83-84, 103 Parlakimedi pl. of Vajrahasta, . . 108 n, 220, 318 318-19 Paroksha, . . . . . . 29 95, 99, 226, 227-28, . Pandya, do. Parvata-rashtra .d., . 170 272 and n, 278 Pangapala, h., Parvati, de., * . 19, 21 Pangara, do., 289, 291-92, 295 . Parwan, ri., . 81 . . Pataliputra, ca.,. . 59, 231, 267 Pangara, 1h.. . . . . . 286 Patan, ..a. Anahilapura, do, . 14 Pipini, grammarian, . 27 and a, 170 Pantyagrahin, 'recipient of a grant, Palabavrindaka, L., 113-14, 126 n, 200 . 61 . Panjab, Pathin, ep., . . . 114, 126, 127 . . . . . 170 . . . Pati, s.a. Patibanda, 05., . . Panjim pl. of Jayake in I, . . 20, 23, 24 Pannadi, Th. . Pati-boya, dones, . . 79-80 . Pannali-maharana, engr.. . . . 20Patimannu, old earth',. 20, 23 and Patna, di. . . . Pannadi-rana, do. . . 229 Pannakoralika, L., 112 . . . . . . 292, 296 Patra, off., Pannayitarman, donee, . 262, 261 Paffakapacharika, do... 280, 283, 287, 289, 294 * 274 D Parak diari, Chola tit.,, Pattikonda, tk., . . 211 . Pattikonda, who . . Parakha-kreshthin, m. . . . . 211-12 19 * 112 . . . . 32, 35 . 289. 20

Page #494
PART VIII] y, doubling before y, subscript, Yadava, dy.. Yadava-Satvata-Vrishni clan, yaga, ceremony, Yagananda, m., Yaltrapada, I., Yajnasarman, m., Yajnavalkya-smriti, wk., Yajnavata-tirtta, I., Yamuni, ri., Yamuna, vi., Yannadi-rapa, engr., Yanvachapatigrama, vi., Yaeorama-earman, m.,. Yasobhandagara, ep., Yasodaman, record-keeper, Yasogupta, m., Yaaovarman, Chandella k., Yasovishnu, m., Y Yatiraja, s.a. Vyasatalrtha, saint, Years Anka, Years, cyclic Yajvapala, dy., 114 11, 14-15 323 and n, 324-29, 331 n Yaksha Kimpurusha, symbol of Santinatha, 84 n 291, 295 110 Yakshasthana, 7., Khara, Nandaua,. Parthiva,. Prabhava, Raudri, INDEX * PAGES 299 192 . 264 n 68 33 20,24 20,23 90,92 285 and n 23-24 18-19, 21 63 and n 32,35 58, 63-64 63 71, 240, 241 and n, 311 63-64 141 18,21 101 142 140, 144 141 Years, cyclic-contd. Sarvajit, Vilambi, Virodhin, Vrisha, Vyaya, Years, regnal Yegu, s.a. Egu, l., Yellamanchili, tk., 141, 207 142 100 n 269 269-70, 375-76 3, 7-10, 18, 80, 89, 93-94, 96-98, 100-10, 104, 108, 110, 264, 269-73, 274 and n, 276, 278-79, 284-85, 291 189-90 90 13 13 Yetha, Yo-tha-i-li-to, Epthalite, tribe, Ye-tha-i-li-to, Epthalite, do., Yoga-badari, I., Yoga-Narasimha, de., Yogaraja, Guhila pr., Yogatman, m., Yosi, e, Yoyika-grama, vi., Yoyika-grama, vi., Yuddhamalla, E. Chalukya k., Yuddhamalla I, do., Yuddhamalla II, do., Yuga, I., Yukta, off., Yuvaraja, prince', Yuvaraja I, Kalachuri k., Yuvarajadeva, do., 101 Zubdat-ut-Tawarikh, wk., Z 369 . PAGES 277 142 . 240-42 . 189-90 285-87, 289, 292 292-93, 295 38 37-39 38 87-89 292, 295 21 26, 38, 325 174 174 81

Page #495
360 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA (VOL. XXXI . . 249 999 189 55 111 59 38 PAGES PAGES Pudukkottai, l... . 226 , varying forms of . . Pujanatarman, donce,. . . . 252, 261 r, Dravidian, . Pulakekin I, Chalukya k.. . . . . 75 r, not distinguished from,. . Pulakokin II, do.. . . . . 80, 130-31 Radhi, co., . . . . 110, 116 Pulikallu, I., . . . . . . . 140 Radgalapura, I., . . . . . 19, 22-23 Pulim baru, vi., . . Raghava, E. Ganga k., . . 249, 257 Pulith buru gr. of Jayasimhavallabha I, 130, 134 Raghava, engr... : 83-84 Pullagutlavaripallo, I., . . * 140 Ragolu pl. of Mathara Saktivarman, Pullakulva, vi.. . 140, 144 Rahasika, off-, . 189 Pumpakomgala, k., . 3, 6 and n, 7 Rahasi-niyukta, do.. 189 Punakara, m., . 20, 24 Rahasya, do, . . . . Pandravarddhana, l., . 58,63 Rahasyadhikrita, do.. . 189 Pin, m., . . .. 84-85 Rahudeva, do.. . . 105 Punjab, . . . 85 Rai, ... . . . 323 . Punnagapadra, hamlet, 129 n, 133 and n . Raigad, do., . . Parakonai, m.. . . . . 113, 126 Raikaura, do. . 71-73 Parandaradasa, saint,. * 142 and Raipur, di., . '. 31, 104, 106, 197, 220, 263, 316 Purandarasvamin, donce, . . 314-15 Raipur, I., . . 263-64 Puri, di.. . . . 17, 92, 94n, 115, 249 252 rajadhiraja, tit. . . 334-35 Purt, th.. Raipur pl. of Mahasudevaraja, . . . . . . 314n Puri pl. of Bhanu II,. . 20, 110 Rajadhiraja, k., . . . 101 Parnakarirya, donee, , , . . 252, 261 Rajadhitaja II, Chola k., 223, 224 and n, 225 Parppakaubika, 1.. .. 228, 270-72, 274 Purohita, . . . . . RajaganbhIra, 8.a. R&jar&ja II, do., , 273 Puroparthahaba, off. . . . . . 18, 21 Rajakesari, Chola tit. . . . . . 274n Purd-part kaha.pdtra, do.. . 18, 21, 112, 125 Rajakumara, ep.,. . . . . . 26 puro-pratiasta, do.. . . . . 112, 126 Rajalokabraya, do. . . 76 and n, 78, 80 puro-Griharana, do.. . . . . . 112n Rajamatya, of. . . 280, 282, 287, 289, 294 Purushottama, de., . 94, 96.97 Rajan, do., 32, 73, 171, 175, 176 and n, 280, 282, Purushottamadeva, donee, . . 262, 261 287, 289, 294 Purushottama-Jagannatha, de 111 and n Rajanaka, do.. . 280, 282, 287, 289, 294 Purushottama-kshetra, I., . 250, 260 Rajanimitra, Mitra, k. . . . . 175 Purrshottampuri pl. of Ramachan * 264 n Raja parameswara, tit., . . . . . 94, 97 Purushottamarya, donee, . 252, 261 Rajapurusha, off-, . . * 78, 80 Purushottamatarman, do., . 261, 261 Rajapatra, ep., 280, 282, 287, 28 319, 325, 329, Perutasiddhayatana, .. . 171 332 Pusa, Pusaka, Pushya, m., 170-72, 184, 185 and n Rajaraja, Pratihara k., . pushkala, measure of capacity, Rajaraja I, Chola k., . . 269n pustapala, 'record keeper', . . Rajaraja I, E. Chalukya k... . 102n Pushyavarman, Bauma-Naraka, k, . . 68 Rajaraja IGanga k.,. . . 255 Pusvabri, do. . . . . 175 and a Rajaraja II, Chola k., 223-24, 227, 228, 270, 272-73, 274 and n Rajaraja II, Ganga k., . . . . 249, 258 Rajaraja III, Chola k., . . . . 94-102,227 Qutb-ud-din Aibak, Delhi Suljan, Rajaraja ITI, Ganga k., . 196 n, 249-50, 252, 260, 262 Rajarajacholan-ula, nok.. . . . . 227n B Rajarajadeva, Chola k., . . 226, 227n Rajaraja I Devendravarman, E. Gangak.. 46, 48-49, 53-55, 191-92, 195n, 196 , 39 T, consonant doubled after 104, 110, Rajasalki, 8.a. Mallaps, E. Chalukya k... 120, 139, 199 233, 299, 305 Rajasraya, * a Mallapa, do, . . . . . . . 7, resembling ri, . . 219 Rajasthan,. . . 35, 81, 85, 244, 310, 325 r, superscript, . . 280, 283, 287, 289, 294, 303 . 70, 163, 219, 233 Rajasthaniya, off, 110, 309 Rajatiraja, tit. . . . , undistinguishable from ch, . . . 175 . 310 89 39

Page #496
PART VIII) INDEX 361 RAada * 112, 125 292-93, 296 * 328, 330 . 76 * 18,21 18 * 79-80 71 . . . 31 . . 263 290, 299, 317 . . 33, 86 . . 110 . . 30 . 63, 302-03 . . 268 * 58, 63, 66 * 250, 260 101 . Rdav Rajendra III, Chola k., 101 Ravi, .. . . Rajendrachodaya, Velanasti Chodach., : 273 Bavvapallika, I., . . Rajondrachoja, Chola k., 227n Ravivarman, Kadamba, k., Rajendrachola, do.. . . 226 Raya-ra ula, til. . Rajandratirtha, agint, . Reddi, dy.. Rajendravarman, E. Ganga k., 188 Remuna, I., . Rajendravarman, do.. . . . 318-19 Remupa-kataka, ci., . Rajiga, 8.a. Kulottunga Chols I, 274n Returu, vi., . . . Rajigachola manobhango, lit., . 274 Revakarmman, donce,. . Rajim pl. of Tivaradeva, . 219-20 Rewa pl. of Harirajadeva, . Raijuka, of.. . . . . . 215 ri, initial, . . . Rajorgarh ins. of V.8. 1016, . 35ri, subscript, . . Rajshahi, di., . . . 57, 62 ri, used for ri, . . Rajula-Mapdagiri, vi... . 211-16 Rishigana, m., . Rajyanaga, m., . . .. 64 , written like rlx, Rakhitika, Rakshita, do. . 169, 178-80 Rudhadi, . . . Rama, vi... . 140, 144 Rudra, m.,. . . Rama, off.,. . 163-64, 166 and n Rudradasa, feud. ch.. . Ramachandra, Yadara k., . . . 264n Rudradasa, scribe, . Ramachandrapur, I., . . . 115 Rudrakarirya, donee, . . Rimadevarya, donee, . 250, 261 Rudramba, Kakatiya q., Rimadevasarman, do., . . 252, 261 Rudrabarman, donee. . Ramagiri, mo., 169, 177 Rukminikalyana, wk., . Ramalingebvara, de.. . 212 Rullathi, I., . . . Ramanathapuram, di., . . 274 rupakara, sculptor, Ramapratiraja, m., . 18, 21 and n Rupnath edict of Asoka, Rimaavamin, do. . . 64 Rupea, I., . . Ramatirtham pl. of Indravarman, . . 131 ry, early and late forms of . . Rimeavaram, 1.,. . . Rapa, tit., . . 20, 23-24, 323, 339, 332-33 Rapadhavala, messenger, . . . 244, 248 Ranaka, tit., 11-12, 15, 45, 51 and n, 71, 73, 319n, 328, 330 and n , interchanged with, . Ranakosarin, 8.4. Bhavadeva, Pandivam pr. 346, used for 8, . . Rapapola, Pratihara k., . . : 310 6, written in the cursive style, Ranaraga, E. Chalukya k., . 75, 77, 80 and n , of E. Gupta type, . Randhavaka-grama, vi., 285.87. 289 . . ., same in form as m, . Ranganatha to.,. . . 4, used for d, . 101, 227 . . . . and sh. Rangu Vaja poyin, off., 112, 125 . . 8, used for . . Ranod, I., Sabantar, 8.a. Samantaraya, tit., . . . Rqpurins. of V.S. 1496, 239, 242 Sabara, . . . Sabda-brahma, . 239, 245n, Rashtrakata, dy. 37-40, 42-43, 234n, Sabdakalpadruma, wk., . 310-11 Sabdaratnavali, do, Rashtrika, off. . .:: . 78, 80, 215 Sabda-bastra, . . Rathakira, caste, . . . . . . 2-5, 7 Sabhamma, W., . Rathakara, I., 2n, 40, 8 and n, 9, 10 and n Sabhapati, com... Rathabaradhikara sam, sok. . . . . Sacrifices Ratibhadra, ... . . . . . 64 Agnish foma, . Ratnakuta, ca. . Agnyadhana, . . . . . 95 Advamedha, Ratna-traya, . . . . . . $4.85 Pancha-mahayajia,. . Rauta, tid., 71, 73, 325, 326n, 328-30, 35 2n Sadasivacharya, ascetic, Ravala, do., . . 329, 531 Sadbanu, m., . . . 134, 251, 261 * 227 292, 296 164 . . 206-07 . . 110 . . 31 . . . 99 306 229, 277, 309, 317 . 67 11 . : 309 309 169 . . 35 . 39, 41 229n 38n 97 332n 140 35, 37, 134 64 . 33, 36

Page #497
369 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA (VOL. XXXI 88 * 291 30 27 88 PAGES PAGES Sadyahki vacharya, ascetic, . 33-35 Samudragupta, Gupta.k., 91, 108 and n. 106, 174-78 Sagatadi, M., . . .. . 244, 248 Samudravarman, Bhauma-Naraka k., . . Sahasanka, tit., . . Sanddi-pratyaya. . . . 30, and n Sahasram edict of Asoka, . 206, 209 and n Sanddyanta verbe, . Skhiya, m.,. . 244, 247 Sanaka, saini, Sailo-vishaya, 1.d., 19, 21-22 Sanandana, do.,. . 27 Sailo Pargana, do.. . . 21, 252 Sangamaraja, n., . 274n Saindhava, dy.. . . 11-13 Sanjan pl. of Amoghavarsha, 291 Saiva, sect, . . * 82 Sankarshana, de., . Skivira, l.. . 19, 21, 23 Sankhnavimin, donee, . 264-87 Slivtra-vishaya, t.d., . . . 19, 23 Sankra, vi.. . . Saka, tribe, . . 231 Sankrandana, o.a. Indra, de., . . . Sabalakalingadhipati, tit. 90 sankranti, . . . 219, 221 Sakalavidyachakravartin, do., . . 227 Santa-Bommali pl. of Gangs year 820, 319n Athis Santa-Bommali pl. of Devendravarman,. 84-55 Bahvpicha, 134-36, 145-82 Santa-Bommali pl. of Dharmakhedi, . 45 Chhandoga, . , 133, 135, 137 | Santa Bomwali pl. of Nandavarman, . 200 Madhyandina, . 134n, 219, 221, 244 Santaladovi, Hoysala ... . . . . 2270 Maitriyaniya, 302.03 Santaram, Santarama, vi.. . . 308, 308 and a Kina, . . 18, 21, 140, 149, 153-54, 167-68, 160 Santi, Santinatha, Jain Tirthankara, 84 and 1., 86 and Kauthuma-chhandoga, . 130, 132 n., 86 Rik, . . . . 140 Santi, 16., . . . 84, 85 and n, 310, 312 Sakala,. . 20, 23 santi rite, Taittiriya, . . 90, 92, 104, 107 Santiragrama gr. of Dandimahadevi, . . 191n V&jasaneya, 68, 641, 71, 73, 299, 301, 310, Sapatanairika, ., . . . . . 177, 180 312 and n, 314-15 Sarabha, Panduvam di k., 104 and n, 103-06, 263-68. Varahaka,. . . . . . . 302-03 287 Yajus, . . . . * 140, 142n, 146-62 Sarabhanga, off... 280, 282 and n, 287, 289, 294 Sakkarakkottam, t.d., . . 271 Sarabhapura, ca., . . . . . : 315 Sakre, .a. Indra, de, 78 Sarabha, Sarabharaja, Panduvansi k.,. . 104n Saktikumara, Guhila k.. . . 238, 240-42 Saradasimha, Kachchhapaghata k., . 324 Saktivarman, Mathara k.. . 90 Saragadanava, I., . . Sakunaka gr. of Anantasaktivarman, . 90 Saranesvara te., 240 Salankayana, dy., . . 1, 3, en, 7.10 | Sarangadova, Chaulukya k., . Salem, di.,. . . . . 95 Sarangarh pl. of Maha-Sudovaraja 314u Salihundam, l., Sarapura, ci., 249 Salivihana, Guhila pr., . . 940-41 Sarasvati, de. . 303 Sallakshanavarman, Chandella k., . 164 and n Sardhi, co.. 328 Salopaditya, k., . . . 284-85, 287-88, 293 Sarja, ri., . . . 278 Samadevi, Sayadevi, 9. . 278 Sarpadalograma, vi., * 19, 23 Bamaga, . . . . 140 Sarpagarh, ci., . . 106n samahartri, off, . . . 78, 80 | Sarpapalita, m., . . 64 samakranta-nala, 1.m.,. sarthavaha, trader, 60 Samanta, tit.. . 38-39, 41-42, 81, 106, 280, 282, 287, Sarva, m., . . . 289, 294 Sarvadasa, do. . . 64 Sumanlagrani, do. . . . . . 234n Sarvadova, engr... . . . . 320, 322 Samantapasadika, nok., . . . . 88n sarvadhatuka, . . . . 29n Samaveda-bhagavanta, m., . . . 189, 191 Sarvalarman, donee, . . 79-80. 90. 92 and Sambhu, 8.a. Siva, de., . . 32, 35-36 Sarvasiddhi, til.. Sarvasiddhi, tit., . . . . . . . . 129, 132n Sambhudatta, scribe, . . . . 58, 63 Sarvasiddhi, tk., . . . 129, 131, 132 and a Sandhivigrahadhikrila, off.. . . 304 Sarvvadhikaradhikrita, off.. . . . 316 Sametakagrama, vi.. . . . 292-93, 296 sarva-kara-visarjjita, . . . 104, 107 Samijja, 1... . . . 292, 295 Saunadhikarin, off. . * 20, 23. 112-14, 127 Samoll, do. . . Satamagha, Magha k., . . 174 Navapradayapuradipika, ul., : . . 142 Satavahana, dy., . . . . . 3, 130 120 * 239

Page #498
PART VIII) INDEX 363 701 270 PAGES PAGES Bateke, I., . . . 291, 295 Siladitya I, Maitraka k., . . 803 sati, . . 324, 830 n, 332n, 334 Silakara, community, . . Satol, vi.. . 278 Silaart, mason, . . . . 85, 86 and a Batrudamana, Simhapura k., . . . 89-92 Simarana, L., . . . . 300 Sattenapallo, l.,. . . . . 40 Simba, Guhila pr... . . 239 Sattenspalle, tk., . . 77 Simhe, o.a. Simha, m.,. 334 and a Satydsraya, tit., 78, 80 Sinhadatta, ., . 64 and a Satyakraya-Dhruvarajendravarman, Chalukya k., 130 n Simhadatta, off.. . 329, 332 Batyatrinetra, ..a. Mallapa, E. Chalukya k., 39 Simhanandin, record-keeper, . . . 58, 63-64 Satyavarman, E. Ganga k., . . 317-18, 320 Simhapura, 6.a. Singupuram, ca. . . . 90-92 Baugor, di... . . . . . 267 Sith havikrama, ep. . . . 75 and Bangor,.,. Simhipura gr. of Dharmakhedi, 45 and n, 46-48 Agullila, off. . 280, 283, 287, 289, 294, 303 Simpalo-Vanke vara, I., . . . . 19, 22 Baur shtra, co., . . . . 13, 36, 300 Simbarataka-sthall, 1.d... . . . 299-301 Bauriahtra-mandala, t.d., . . . . 12 Sindh, ri., . . . . . 326 Bavinipadraka, L., . . 302-03 Sindhudavi, . . . 285 Bayadevi,.,., . 278 Singhabalidevi, q., . . . 289, 293 Siyilo-vishaya, di., . 260, 262-63, 260 Singh adovi, do.. . 284-85 Singhuvalidevi, do.. 90 seasons Singupuram, I., . . 284, 287 Grishma,. . 130, 170-72, 181, 230-31 Sinhavalidovi, Sindhavalidovt, q.. * 286 Hemanta . . . 130, 169, 170, 178-82 Sirabala, I., . . . . . 292, 296 Varaha, . . 180, 189, 177, 185 | Sirai-nidu, 1.d., . . . . 269-70, 276-76 Bemra pl. of Paramardideva, . . 72, 311 Siro-nidu, ... Sifai-nidu, do.. . . Senakapat, vi. . . 31-32, 34 Siroda pl. of Devaraja, . . . . . 233 Senakapat ins. of Balarjuna, . . . . 198 biro-mdird, . . . . . . . 81 Shnd pati, off.. . . . 18, 20, 23, 38, 300, 302 Sironkhurd, I., . . . , . . . 72, 310 Bendamangalam, ca.. . Sirpur, 5.a. Sripura, tn., 31, 32 2., 34, 104, 106 a, 197 Sevigika, L., . . . 292, 296 and n, 264, 315 Senai, do. . . . 324-25, 326 and n Sirpur, tk.,. . Sotu, do. . . . 95 Sirpur Lakshmana te. ins.. . . . * . 31 n Boyyur, do, . . . . 269 Sirpur pl. of Maha-Sudevaraja, budovaraja, . . . . 814 n oh, used for 6, . 277 Sirpur stone ins., . . 31 n Shashthirama, m., 84 Sisankata, l., . . * 292-93, 296 Sheopur, di., sita, cultirated land', . . 299, 301, 303 Shargarh, fort, . 81-82, 84 Sitadevi, Ganga q.) 111, 123 Shergarh, do., B2 Sitamadhi cave ins.. . 220 Bber-kot, do. 81 Sittaka, 16., . . . . . 295 Shor Shah Sur, Afghan k. of Delhi 81 and n Sittiramoli-Poriyanadu, i.d., . 274 Shikarpur, tk., . . . . 273 Sistem: Sitiiramefi-Periyand#favar, merchant-guild 274 and n Shimoga, di, . . . . 273 Siva, de., 8, 25-26, 32-35, 45, 70, 82, 163, 173, 181 n, Shivapuri, do. . . . 323-25 183, 188-90, 229, 235, 238, 278, 284, 286, 288-89, Bidaditya (Sivaditya), m., . . 286, 287, 289 Siddham symbol, . . . . 11, 14 and n, 32 Siva to. . . . . . 25-26, 32-33 Siddhantachandrika, wk., . . . . 29 n Sivagupta-Balarjuna, giddhantam pl. of Devendravarman, 199 and n Panduvar k., . 32, 33 and n, 34-38, 220 Hiddheevaratarman, donee . Sivakararya, donee . . . . 250, 280 Stadi, o... . . . 329 and n, 332 Sivakunde, m., . . . . 63 Sthadatta, 6.a. Sithhadatta, off., 329 332 and n Sivamagha, Magha k., 168, 171, 173-74, 175 n, Sibadauni, 1.d., . . * 70 n, 71 and n, 72 176, 184 Athaditys, m., . . . . . Sivapura, di.. . . . . . 233-84 Sihan,h, . 292, 295 269, 274-76 Nikkaludaiya-tettiyir, m., Sivapuraka, ., . . . . . 233 and D Sila, Staditya, Gwhila pr., 289, 245 Siva Purdna. . . . . . . 26.a Siladitya, fi, . . . . 291-92, 295 Sivarakshita, this . . . . . . 82, 85 . ' . 108 297

Page #499
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA [VOL. XXXI 82 1, 220 84 67 PAGES PAGE Sivuamudra, lank, . 33 athana,. . . Sivatarman, ., 134 Sthanadhikrita, off. . . 280, 283, 287, 289, 294 Sivakandavarman, Pallavek., . 2-3 sthana-mahajana, . . . . . 12 Sividi, ., . . . * 59 n sthanattar, . . . . 94, 96 Slyadopt, I., . . . . . 72, 310, 312 Subhattaka, th., . . . . 291, 295 Skandabbata, scribe, 302, 304 Subhikshapura, ci., , 291 and n, 293, 297 Slinda Purana, . 8 Subhiksharija, k., 285 n, 286, 290-91, 294, 297 Skandavarman, Salankayana k., . 7-10 Subrahmanyatirtha, a.a. Sokka Villi-bhatta, donor, 227 Brahmapyatirtha, saint, . . 141 Sollund araka-seventy, td., . 235-36 Suchivarman, Guhila pr., , . . 241-42 Sudeva, 8.. Mahasudevaraje, 88maladevi, E. Ganga yo . 94, 96, 101 Panduvams k., . . Somaladevi-mah&devi, do., 97 103 n, 105 . Somaladovi, Hoysala q., Sudeva-maharaja, do... . 102 . .314-15 . . Somanatha, au... Sudra, caste, . . , 141 and 1 Sugata, 8.a. Buddha, . . Somanaths, de... . . 101 . 197 Sujayisarman, donee, . Somanathadeva, o.a. Siva, de., 252, 261 81-82 Somsnithadeva-palliki, I., Sujjayiyajvan, do. 251, 261 . Somevamia, dy., . Sukralarman, m., . . . . Suktimatr, ci. . Somaviahnu, m., . 64 . 171 . . Samotvara, Hoysala k., 227 Sultanpur, I., . Bparla, 26, 27 and a 91 . Sumandala pl. of Prithvivigraha, Srauta, rite, . . Sumangala, com... 33 and n, 35, 197-98 brishthin, . . . 60, 287, 289, 291, 294-96 . Sunika, i., . . . . 314-15 tri, standing for king's signature, . sup, . . . . , Sora, ch., 18, 21 . Inf-churana, the king', . . . 11, 14 Surabhi, divine con i . Bridatta, engr., . 25 . . . Sridhara, 3.a. Vishnu, de., . Surawaya, I., . . . . . 38, 43 Sridhars, k., Surishtra, do.. . . . Sridhara, Mh., Surendravarman, k., . . . 67-60 . . . . . . . Sridhars-vibvala, M., Saryaghosha, do., . . 19, 23 . Suryakrama, tn., . . 810 . . 84-88 fri-Hariraja-devasya, sign-manual, . . 8rtharshapura, ci., * Subarman, .. 291, 296 . . . Sushtavima, l., . 292, 298 Srikakulam, di., . 56, 87, 88, 187, 199-200, 202, 306 Srikakulam, tk.,. sutra, . .. . . . 20, 27, 78, 79-80 . . . . Sztkakulam, tn., . . . .. 45, 90, 92 Sutros Brt-karana, 'scribe', . 19, 21, 112, 114, 127, 163, 11 14 197. 183 Apastamba, . .'. 75, 79-80 165 Jaimini, . . 140, 162 brf-Mahebaran, tit., . . . 269, 276-76 stradhara, mason', , 33, 85-6, 163-64, 166 Srimurti, royal teacher, . . . 163, 164 n, 166 stradhrit, o.a. sutradhara, do., 0.. Waandru, co., . , 36 Srinagar, tn., . . 277, 279 Sutlanipdta, sok.,. . . Srinaths, ou.. . . . . 76 Suvarnaklya, vi., . . 299, Srinatha, 1., 64 Savarparokhi, Ti., . 115 Sringavera, I., soddi,. . . . 30 Bringavera-vitht, i.d., . . 68, 62-63 Svamichandra, m., . Srinivasatirtha, au., . . . 141 Svamidasa, feud. ch.. . 268 Sripala, m., . . . 84 Svamikaraja, m., * . . 233-34 Sriparnikagrama, vi., 33-35 Svamirija, Chalukya ch., 233 and a Sripura, ca.. . 31, 104, 106 and n, 106, 314-15 Svamiyasas, donee, . : 133, 136-57 Sripure, ... . . . . . . 219-20 Sparnalara, community, Sztpurusha, 7., . . . . . . 279, 281, 283 Svarnapala, Pratihara k. 310 Sytratnapura, vi., . . . . . . 19, 22boastana-bhavishyat, . Srirangam, I., . . . . . . . 101, 227svaatyayana, rite,. . . 70 Sri-Vallabhacharyacharita; wok. . . 142 Svayambhudeva, de. . . 269 n Sri-Virupaksha, sign-manual, . 140 Svetaka, ca., . . 47, 54 Ir Biriya, . . . . . . 12, 16 n, 78, 80 12, 15 n, 78, 80 SyamsIndarl. Cukila q.. . . . 243 823 38 . 170 63 68 29

Page #500
PART VIII) INDEX 366 . 84 . 270 PAGES PAGAS Tiharl, I., . . . . 71-73 2 Tikamgarh, do... 4, doubled after r, . . Tilakosvara, do... . : 263-86, 287 , doubled before r, . . . 305 Tillai, ci., . . . . . 226 n 1, final, . . 2, 67, 129, 133, 136, 233, 277, Timmapuram, I., . . . 131 290, 314 Timmipuram pl. of Vishnuvardhana I,. . 131 subscript, . . . . . . 312 n titt pratyaya, . 27, 30 and a superscript, . . . . . . 110 110 tin-vibhakti, . . . . 1, written like ", . Tinnakkopam, Tiruner-kunram, vi.. . 226 and a h wrongly used for d, Tiringa, ., . 292, 295 Tabaqat-i-Nasiri, wk.,. . 110, 324 n Tirthankara, . T'adayuktaka, off. .. 280, 283, 287, 289, 294 tirthas, . . . . 38 and n Taila III, W. Chalukya k., . . 270, 273-74 Tiruchirappalli, di., . 226-27, 272 Taittiriya Brahmana, wk., . . . . 3 Tiruchirappalli, tk., . Takkayagapparari, do., . . 273 | Tiruch-chirrambalam-udaiyan Perumapambi, TAJA II Vishnuvardhana, E. Chalukya pr., . 39 6.. Pallavariyar, ch. min., . . Talapa, E. Chalukya k., . . . . 39, 41 Tirukkovalor, I., . . . . . 274 Talapa, 8.2. Tadapa, Talapa, Tarape, do.. . 38 Tirumangtavaram-udaiyar, de., . . 269, 276 Talapa, 3.a. Tala II Vishnuvardhana, E. Tirumudichola, Mummudichola, Chola k., 226 n Chalukya k., . . . . 39 Tirupati, 1., 142 Talepa I, do. . . . . . . 39 Tirattanganaimadam-udaiya Mahadeva, de., . 225 tala-pafaka, . . . . . . . 32-33 Tiruviramgevaramudaiya-mahadeva, dc., 200 n Talara, off., . . . . . 234 n. Tidai-ayinattu-aitinurruar, merchant-guild, 274 Talari, Talayari, do.. . . . . . . 76 fit, . . . . . . . . 29 n Talalitaka, I., . . . . . 291, 295 Tithasovanigrama, vi., . . , 310, 312 Talavara, off.) . 76, 78, 80, 234n Tittagudi, l. . . . . . . 274 tala-vafaka,. . . . . 33 Tivara, Tivaradeva, Panduvam i k., 32 and n tala-oritti, . . 33 33, 34 and 2, 103, 105, 219-20 Tamil Navalar Charitai, sk., . * 273 Togala, L., . . . . . . . 289 tanadi, . . . 227, 289 Tanganapura-vishaya, di.. . 285-87, 289, 291-94 Tosali, ca. . . Tafjavar, ca., . . 224, 270 and n, 273 Tosali, co.,. . . . . . 191 Tanka, m., . . . . 64 Trailokyavarman, Chandalla k. . . 70-72 Tantoyajvan, donee, . .. 262, 261 Trailokyavarman, acribe, . .. Tantra, . . . . . . . . 79-80 Tribhuvanachakravartin, til... 227 n, 269, 271-72 Tapasapottaka, 1.d., . . . 59-65 274 n, 275-76 Taradatta, m., . ... 33, 36, 197-98 Tribhuvanamalla, Kadamba k., . . 234 R tarapati, off. . 280, 283, 287, 289, 294 Tribhuvanamalla Mallideva Chola-maharaja, Tarikh-i-Piruzshaki, wk., . . . 324 n Nidugal Chola ch., . 269-70, 275-76 Tarlatandava, do., . 141 Tribhuvanamalla Pandya, Uchchargi Pandya Tatacharya, guru,. . . . . 142 chu, . . . . . . . . 21 Tatparyachandrika, wok., . 141 Tribhuvanarajadeva, k., . . . ... Tauda-grama, vi., . . . 310, 312 Trikalinga, co., . . . . 95-96, 101, 192, Tehri-Banapur, 8.a. Tihart, I., . . 70, 72 194, 306 Tekkali, do. . . . * . 55 Trikalingadhipati, tit., . . 55, 193, 196, 308 Tekkali pl. of Anantavarman, Trilochana-jeni, off.. . . . . . 18, 21 Telugu-Choda, f., . . . . . .' 270 n Trilochanarya, donee, . . . . 252, 261 Telugu-Kannada numeral, 92 n, 93 n Tripathin, ep., . . . 114, 126-27 Terasingha pl. of Tushtikara, . . . 187 | Tripurantakam, I., . . 101 Thao, Thakkura,. 12, 16 and n, 164, 166, 280, Tripurl, co.,. . . . . . 174 282, 287, 289, 294 Trisahasravidyd,. . . 134 and n, 185 Thakurdiyk pl. of Mahapravararaja, 104, 314-16 udadi, . . Thina, I., . . . . 300 Tulapuraha-mahadana, ceremony. . . . 111 Thappalasari, do, 279-80, 283 Taluva, f. . . 141 Thuntakakokka, de . . 299, 301 Tunga, ... . . . . . . . 92 13 278 30 206 -

Page #501
866 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA [VOL. XXXI PAGES Tungabhadra, ri., . . 140, 142, 144 Uried, a.a. Urisa, vi., . Tungaditya, m.,. . 292, 296 Uriso-parakona, ... . . Tungake, m., . . . . . 291, 295 Osma, . . . . Turks, people, . . 71, 328 Uthali, I., . . . . Turushkas, 4.a. Muslims, . Utjas-idhyaksha, m.,. Tushtikara, Bhauma-Kara k., . . 187 Utkala, co. . Tuvarapati, Tuvarai, 8.a. Dvarasamudram, Uttama-purusha,. . 220, 220, and a Uttamabola Valavadarayap.m., Tyagadhenn, tit., . . . 75 and n, 78, 80 Uttarayana-sankranti, . Uttar Pradesh, . . . . Uyyakkondan-Tirumalai, I., . . . 71 PAGES 19, 21-22 . 19, 22 and a . . 26, 27 and n . . . 20, 24 20, 24 191, 220, 250, 255, 260 . . . 29 . . . 269 n . . 278, 284, 288 . . . . , 3 . 277 . . 291, 295 V u, initial, . . . . 31, 37, 168, 232, 290 t, medial, . . . . 31, 57, 206, 232 , medial, . . . . 2, 57, 206, 312 n u, doubling of . . 104 Uchabhapada, I., . . . . . 20, 23v, doubled after, . . . 70, 133 Uchchangi Pandya, S.,.. . 274 , looking like ch, . . Udaipur, ci., 240, 244 , indicated by the sign of 6, . Udaipur State, . . 237-39v and ch with similar forms, Udaiyakamam, vi, . . . . . 91, 94 and n . 91, 94 >>, subscript, . . 110 Udankutiam, assembly, . . . . 223-24v, undistinguishable from n,. 110 Udayaditya, Paramara k., . 25, 26 and n, 28, 82, v, used for b, 197, 202, 305 85,243 Vachchhabala, M., . Udayaditya, Kadamba ch., . . Vachchhatika, n., ... . . 291, 294 Udayagiri, I., . . . . . . 173 Vadavada, I., . . . . . . 72 Udayagiri ins. of Chandragupta II, . . 106 Vadavari-vishaya, di.,. . . 70 n, 71-72 Udayakhedi, Kadamba ch., . . . . 319 Vaddha-vyavahari. . . . . 269, 274, 276 Udayakhedika, do., . .. 319 n Vatibala, I., . . . . 291, 295 Udayana, Panduvamei k., . 220 Vadipalaka, do... . . . 291, 294 Udayapur pralasti, . . 25 vadrangi, "carpenter', .. Udichya-desa, co., . . 286-87, 289, 293 Vaghalladevi, q. mother, . . 250, 259-60 Udra, tribe, . . . . 280, 283, 287, 289, 294 Vaghala, dy., . 14 Udumbara, di., . . . 311 n Vaghelaka, do.. . . . . . 334 Udupitta-savati-gandhavarana, tit., . . . 227 n vaha, streamlet', . . . . 12, 15 Ugrakhedi, Kadamba ch., . 319 and n vahakada,'. . . . . 12, 15 Chile, m., . . 244, 248 Vahattari-khanda, t.d., . . . . . 18, 21 Ujjain, ci., . . . . . 25-26 Vaidumba, dy.. . . * 193, 195, 307 Ujjain ins., . . . . 26, 29 Vaidya, ep., . . . . . . 90, 93 Ujjayini, ca. . . . 85 vaidya-danda, . . . . 19, 22 Ulika, l., . . . 285, 287, 289 Vaidyanatha, 8.a., Baijnath, I., . Ums, m., . . . . . . 63 Vaikartana, . . . . 291, 294, 297 Umichal, hill, . . . 67-8 Vailinandi, m., . . . . . . 63 Umaria, I., . . . . . . 167 Vairata, Guhila pr.. . . . 240-42, 245 n Umavarman, Pitsibhakta k... . . 90 Vairisimha, do.. . . . . . 242, 244 Un, I., . . : 25, 30 Vaishnava-nakshatra,. . . . . 142 Unalaoharya, donee, . 244, 247 Vaibravana, Magha k.,. . 168, 171, 173-74, 176 Unaman jeri pl. of Achyutaraya, . . 139 and n, 185-86 Un ins., . . 25 n, 29-30 Vaisya, caste, . . . . . 3, 306 Optasarman, m.,. . . 64 Vajrahasta, E. Ganga k., 202-03, 254, 318-19 wpadhmaniya, . . . 27, 103, 290, 299 Vajrahasta I, do. . . . . 48, 194, 306 penayana, . . . . 3 Vajrahasta II, do.. . . . 202, 307 Upanishad, . . . . 79-80 | Vajrahasta III, do., 49, 63, and n., 55-56, 191 n, Uparika, off. . 280, 283, 287, 289, 2 4 192-93, 195 and 6., 196 and Uraiyurpuravaradhibuara, tit.. . 269, 275-76 n, 305, 307-08

Page #502
PART VIITU INDEX 887 * 193 . 63 PAGES PAGBs Vajrahasta Anantavarman, E. Ganga k., . . 46 Vaidrima, wi.. .' * 19, 13 Vajrahasta III Anantavarman,do., 48 and n, 49, 58 Vaslahtha, age,. . . . . 25, 141 and n, 84-86 Visishtha, ., . . . . . . 98 Vajrahasta Aniyankabhima, do.. . . 17 Visithiputa, Vasithfputa, matronymio, 169, 172, Vajrabasta II Aniyankabhima, do.. . 48-49 176, 176, 177, 184 Vajrin, do. . . . . 318-19 Visudova, de., . . . . 68 V&kataka, dy.. . . . . . . 106 . . 174-75 Valabhi, ci., . . . 230 n, 299-300, 802 Vasudova, m., . . 163, 164 and n, 168 Vallvarddadila, I., . . 292, 295 Vasudevakarman, do, Vallabha, i.e. Govinda IV, Rashfra kafa k. 38-42 Vasudovalarman, donde, . . . 251, 281 Vallabhacharya, saint,. . . 142 Vasugans, engr.,. . . . 33, 85 Vallakonda, L., . . . 189-90 Vasukarman, . . 130, 132 Valus, e.a. Barua, ri., . . . . 327-28, 330 Vasukiva, engr., Valabi, 8.a. Barva, do.. 327, 329, 331 Vasuvitaks, L., . . . 90, 93 Valuka, 8.a. Barua, do., 327, 329, 332-34 Vata, ri.. . . . 59, 61-68, 65 and n Valuka, 8.a. Barua, do., . . 327 Vatha, of., . . .. . 329, 839 Valuva, 8.a. Barua, do., . 327-31df5, L. m... 260, 262, 260, 261 Vamadera-pad-anudhyata, Kalachuri ep., . . 68 vatika, do... 18-21, 22 and 1., 23, 112-14, 125-38 Vamsadhara, ri.,. . 87, 200 Vatita, .. . - 332 and a Varsavataka, vi., . . 236-38 Vatsa, m... i . . 329, 838 Vambodachaura-vishaya, di... . . 112, 116, 125 Vatsaraja, Pratihara k., . . 48 n, 310 Vambodigrama, vi., . . 112, 116, 125 Vedas V&ndans, ch. . 328, 330 and Rigveda, . ... 20, 28 Vandyanamba, . . .' . 38, 43 Samavoda . Vanga, co.,. . . . . 40 Yajurvoda, . . . 18, 21, 90, 803 Vanik, . . . . . 287, 289, 294 287, Vegadovi, . . . . , 278, 280, 282 Vankalarman, donee, . . 261, 261 Vejabharadha, I., . . 177-78 Vannuvaka, l., . 291, 295 odakula, harbour, . 12 n, 15 Venolaka, do.. . 291, 294 Velananti Chols, f. . . . 272-73 Vantaka, do.. 292, 296 Valkparru, vi., . . . . 38-43 Vanthalt ins. of Sarangadeva, * 12 Veluchali, 6.a. Velicherla, vi., 77, 79-80 Vapavada, l., . . 319 n Valdru, L., . . . 140, 144 Vappakarmman, donde, . 92 and a Vemalarpadu gr.of Amma II, . . 38 Vars, off-, . . Vamma-kuls, f. . 202, 203 Varada, ri., . . . . . . 32, 34-35 vind, grass, Varadigrama, vi., . . 12, 16 Vangt, co., 3, 38, 40 and n, 41, 130, 131 and n, 192, 273 Varaha, n., . . . . 295 Vangipura, ca.,.. . 1, 4, 7-8, 14 Varahachliatra, Varabakshetra, L., . . 101 Venkadan Pandarangam-udaiyan of.. . . 331 Varahamihira, au., 69 Vesya, - . . . . . . . 398 Varahavarttan, di., . 193-94, 196, 199-200 Vetravati, ri, 310, 312 Varange-baya, b, . . . . . 20, 24 Vibhitakl, vi.. . . . . 58-59, 63, 65 and n Vararuchi, grammarian, 75 and n, 78, 80 Vidai, th., . . . , . . 112, 185 Varasona, ascetic, . . . . . . 83-84 Vidki-pantyagrahin, m., 113, 126 Vardhamana-agrahara, I., . . . 91-92 Vidarbha, co. . . Varendra, co., . . . . . 110, 115 Viddanaryya, donec, . . 250, 280-81 varga,. . 27 Videhs-rattha, 1.d., Variks, teacher, . . 163, 165 vidhi,. . . . . 29 Varman, dy.. 68 vidhi-lin, . . . * . 29 and a varna, . . 27-28 Vidimalaka, I., . . 291, 294 Varnanaga-kriparikabandha, . . 26-28, 30 Vidika, ci... . 85 Veroshika-grama, vi., . 291, 293, 296 Vidusarman, doncs, . 75, 79-80 parlamana,. . . 29 Vidyadhar, 04., * 111-12, 125 Vartmapals, off. . . 280, 283, 287, 289, 294, 304 Vidyadhara, Chandella k., . 311 Visata, Somavarbi q., . . . . . 197n Vidyakararys, donee, . . . 250, 260 Vabaks, op. . . . . . . 71 Vidyaratnakara-svamin, au.. . . . . 141 19 . . 170

Page #503
368 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA (VOL. XXXI 41 PAGES PAGES Vigrahasiddhi, ep., . 75 and n, 78 Vishayapati, off., . 59, 280, 283, 287, 289, 294 Vihankka, ., . . . . 291, 295 Vishayavya pritaka, do., . . 285, 287, 289, 294 Vijaya-dasami, . . . 75 Vishnu, de., 32, 35, 37-38, 69, 71, 134, 174, 219-20, 279, Vijayaditya-bhattaraka, E. Chalukya k.) . 41-42 291, 297, 306 Vijayaditya IV, do.. . . Vishnu to., . . . . 240 Vijayaditya V, do. . . Vishnu-ganga, ri.. . . . 291, 293, 296 Vijayaditya VI, 8.0. Ammaraja II, do. . . Vishnukundin, dy. . . 131, 134 Vijayalakshmipura-batta, . 20,24 Vishnuprayag, 2., . 293 Vijayalaya, Chola k., . . . . 224, 226 n Vishnusarman, donee, 75, 79-80, 130, 131, 134-36 Vijayamagha, Magha k.. . . 174 Vishnuvardhana, E. Chalukya k., . 41, 129, 132, 134, Vijayamangalam, l., . . . . * 273 137 Vijayanagar, ca., . 141, 142 and n Vishnuvardhana I, do., . , 78, 80, 131 and n, 132 Vijayapala, Chandella k., 164 Vishnuvardhana, Hoysala k., . . 227 n Vijayapindya, Uchchangi Pandya ch., . 274 Vishnuvardhana I do... Vijayasakti, Chandella k., . . 71-72 Vishnuvardhana II, E. Chalukya k., . . 75-76 Vijayasimha, Guchila k. . . 242-43, 248 Vishnuvardhana III, do. Vijayesvara, donee, . . 285 and n Vishnuyajvan, donce, . . 251, 261 Vijjata, 11., . . . . . . . Vishnuyasas, do., . . 133-37 Vikrama, 8.a. Taila III, W. Chalukya k., . 270 Vishuva-sankranti, . 193, 196, 278, 281 Vikramaditya, k., 290 Vishvaksena, com.. . 97 Vikramaditya, E. Chalukya k., . . Visu-mahalaka, m., . . 20, and n 24 Vikramaditya II, do., . . . 38-39 Visva-Brahmana, community, . . . 4 and n Vikramaditya VI, W. Chalukya k., . 274 n. Vievakarman, myth. personage, Vikarmaditya, til., . . . . 291 Visvala, Village Watchman', . . . 19 Vikramasbladeva, Chola k., .223, 224 and n, 225, 226 Viavamitra, sage, . and n, 227-28 Visvasankara, m., Visvasankaram.. . . . . Vinayaditya, E. Ganga k., 48, 193 and n, 194, 307 Visvesvara, 8.. Siva, de., . . Vinayakapala, Gurjara-Pratihara k. . 310-11 Visvanatha, m., , . 112, 125 Vineyamahadevi, Vaidumba pr., . . 193, 195, 307 Vitaraga, 8.0. Jina, . Vina y abarman, donee, . . . . 129, 132, 136 Vithana, m., . . Vindhya, mo.. . . . . . . 95-96 vithi, 1.d., . . . 58-59, 61 Vindhya Pradesh, * 70, 167, 205 vithy-adhikarana, off., . . Viniyuktaka, off., 280, 283, 287, 289, 294, 303 Vitthala to.. . . . 142 Vira-Ballala III, Hoysala k., . 227 Vitthalesvara to. . 140, 144 Viranaoharya, engr., 140 Viyanaka, vi.. . 33-34, 36 Viranacharya, ., . . . 162 Viyudevurya, donee, . 252, 261 Viranaga, do., . . 64 Vizaga patam pl. of Devondravarman, . . 319 Vira-Narasimha, Vijayanagar k., * 140-41, 143 Voiroa-gopapa, L., . .. 20, 24 Vira-Narasimha, Hoysala k., 227 Voluka, 8.a. Barua, ri, . 327-28, 330 Vira-Narasimhadeva, Ganga k. * 111, 124-25 Vonkhara, vi.. . . . 321, 322 n Virapandya, Pandya k.. . Vriddhachalam ins. of Rajaraja III . Viraraja, Pratihara k., . .. 310 vritti, share', . . 90, 92, 286, 289-90 Vira-Ramanathadeva, Hoysala k.,. . . 227 Vyaghridvara te. . Virasimha, Kachchhapaghata k. . . 324 Vyasa, sage, . . . . . . 4, 65 Viravarmadeva, Chandella k., 71, 326-30, 331 n, 332 n, Vyasariya, s.a. Vyasatirtha, do. . 139, 141-42 323-34 Vyasaraydshfaka, wk.,. . . . . 141 Viravrahmadeve, a.a. Viravarmadova, do., 329, 331-32, Vyasasamundra, I., . . . . 140, 145 334 Vyasatirtha, a.a. Vyasaraya, saint, . 140-42, 144 Virupaksha, Vijayanagar k., . . . . 141 | Vyasavijaya, tok., . 141 Visakhapatnam, di.. . . . 90, 129, 131-32 Vyasayogicharita, do. . 141 Visala, mh., . . . . . . 101 85-86 vyatipata, auspicious day, Visala, feud., 328, 330 and n Vyomakosa, .a. Siva, de. . . . 11, 14 Visaldeva, Chalukya-vaghola k... W pisarga, . , 27, 110, 139, 219, 390, 200, 17 vishay-adhikarana, off., . . . 60 l Wardha, o.a. Varada, ri., . . . 34 60 227 * 100 . 278 . 12 n

Page #504
PART VIIT) INDEX 369 Y 68 33 114 277 . . 291, 295 PAGES PAGI Years, cyclic-contd. 299 Sarvajit, . . . . . . y, doubling before 141, 201 y, subscript, 192 Vilambi, . . . . . . Virodhin, . . . Yadava, dy. . 264 n . . . . . Vrisha, Yadava-Satvata-Vcishoi clan, . . 269 . Vyaya, yoga, ceremony, 269-70, 376-76 . . : Years, regnal-- Yagananda, m., 3,7-10, 18, 80, 89, 93-94, 96-98, 100-10, 20,24 . , Yaitrapada, L., . . 104, 108, 110, 264, 269-73, 274 and 1, 20, 23 276, 278-79, 284-85, 291 Yajnasarman, M., . 90, 92 Yegu, 8.a. Egu, I., . . Yajnavalkya-smriti, wk., . . . 189-90 . Yollamanchili, lk., . . . Yajfiavata-tirtta, I., . 11, 14-15 . 90 Yajvapala, dy. . . 13 323 and n, 324-29, 331 n Yetha, Ye-tha-i-li-to, Epthalite, tribe, . . 13 Yaksha Kimpurusha, symbol of Santinatha, . Ye-tha-i-li-to, Epthalite, do... 84 n Yakshasthana, l., . Yoga-badari, ., . . . . Yoga-Narasimha, de.. . . . . Yamuna, ri., 142 . . . . 110 Yogaraja, Guhila pr., 285 and n . Yamuna, vi., . . . . 240-42 Yogatman, m., . . 23-24 . . . 189-90 Yannadi-rana, engr.. Yoki, I., . . . 18-19, 21 . Yanvachapatigrania, vi.. . 285-87, 289, 292 Yahorima-barman, 7., . Yoyika-grama, vi.. 63 and a . . . * . 292-93, 295 . Yoyika-grama, vi.. . .. Yalabhandagura, ep. 88 . . . 32,35 * . Yuddhamalla, E. Chalukya k., . Yasodaman, record-keeper, . 37-39 . . . 68, 63-64 Yuddhamalla I, do. Yasogupta, m., . . . Yuddhamalla II, do., Yalovarman, Chandella k.. 87-89 . 71, 240, 241 and n, 311 , Yuga, L., . . Yasovishnu, m.,. 63-64 . . . . . . . 292, 295 . Yatiraja, 5.a. Vyasatairtha, saint, . . . 141 Yukta, off., . : Yuvaraja, prince' . . . . 26, 38, 326 Years Yuvaraja I, Kalachurik.. . Anka, 174 . . . . . . . . 18,21 . Years, cydio Yuvarajadeva, do.. . . . . . 174 Khara, . . . . . . 101 . . 142 Parthiva, . . 140, 144 Prabhava, . 141 Raudri, . . . . . . . 101 Zubdat-ul-Tawurikh, wk. . . : 81 38 * 63 Nandada, . .

Page #505

Page #506
_